Kaulavali Nirnaya
Kaulavali Nirnaya (Sanskrit: कौलावलीनिर्णय kaulāvalīnirṇaya m.), auch Kaulāvalīnirṇaya, ist ein umfangreiches Śākta-Kaula-Werk von Jñānānanda Paramahaṃsa beziehungsweise Jñānānandagiri. Die vorliegende Ausgabe wurde 1927 in der Tantrik Texts Series unter der Herausgeberschaft von Arthur Avalon veröffentlicht.
Das Werk umfasst 21 Ullāsas und verbindet tantrische Philosophie, Guru-Lehre, Kundalini, innere und äußere Puja, Nyasa, Yantra, Mantra, Japa, Homa, Purascharana, Kumari Puja, Diksha, Kaula-Ritualtheorie und Yoga. Es ist damit weniger ein einzelnes Ritual als eine umfassende Darstellung des kaulischen Weges.
Drei miteinander verbundene Wikiartikel
Wegen des großen Umfangs ist die Ausgabe auf drei Seiten verteilt:
- dieser Hauptartikel Kaulavali Nirnaya mit Einführung, deutschem Gesamttext und vollständiger Sanskrit-Umschrift,
- Kaulavali Nirnaya Devanagari mit dem vollständigen Devanagari-Text,
- Kaulavali Nirnaya Rituale als handbuchartige Darstellung der im Werk beschriebenen Rituale.
Quellencharakter
Der Sanskrittext enthält neben philosophischen und meditativen Lehren auch vormoderne Kaula-Rituale mit Alkohol, Fleisch, Sexualsymbolik, Tieropfern und Abhicāra. Diese Stellen werden historisch und philologisch dokumentiert. Der Rituale-Artikel stellt spirituell und rituell nachvollziehbare Teile handbuchartig dar, macht aus schädigenden oder nicht einvernehmlichen Praktiken jedoch keine moderne Gebrauchsanweisung.
Deutscher Text
Hinweis zur deutschen Fassung
Die folgende deutsche Fassung erschließt den gesamten Werkverlauf nach allen 21 Ullāsas.
Zur Art der deutschen Wiedergabe
Bei diesem sehr umfangreichen Werk handelt es sich um eine vollständige inhaltliche Erschließung nach Ullāsas und Themenblöcken, nicht um eine Vers-für-Vers-Übersetzung jeder einzelnen Sanskritzeile. Der vollständige Sanskritwortlaut folgt anschließend in Umschrift. Lehrverse und zentrale Ritualpassagen werden eng am Sanskrit wiedergegeben; sehr lange Namens-, Mantra-, Varianten- und Materiallisten werden zusammenhängend übersetzt beziehungsweise vollständig inhaltlich erschlossen. Der vollständige Sanskritwortlaut folgt anschließend in Umschrift.
Erster Ullasa – Grundlage des Kaula-Weges
Jñānānanda beginnt mit der Verehrung der Füße des Gurus und erklärt, dass der Kaulāvalīnirṇaya aus der Essenz vieler Tantras zusammengestellt sei. Er nennt eine große Zahl von Quellen – Yāmalas, Kula- und Kālī-Tantras, Yoginī-, Bhairava-, Tripurā-, Kubjikā- und Śrīvidyā-Werke. Damit präsentiert sich der Text als systematisierende Zusammenfassung einer breiten tantrischen Überlieferung.
Die Lehre soll geschützt und nur einem geeigneten, hingebungsvollen Schüler gegeben werden. Ein Sādhaka soll nicht allein aus einem Buch heraus handeln, sondern die Praxis aus dem Mund des Gurus empfangen.
Śiva wird als gestaltloses Parabrahman beschrieben: allwissend, selbstleuchtend, ohne Anfang und Ende, jenseits der Guṇas und von der Natur von Sat-Cit-Ānanda. Die individuellen Wesen erscheinen wie Funken dieses einen Feuers, sind jedoch durch Anfangslosigkeit, Unwissenheit und Karma begrenzt.
Das menschliche Leben wird als seltene Gelegenheit zur Tattva-Erkenntnis gepriesen. Solange Erkenntnis nicht erwacht ist, soll der Mensch seine Pflichten erfüllen; nach der Erkenntnis lösen sich die bindenden Wirkungen der Handlungen. Der Weise handelt ohne Ahaṃkāra und ohne Anhaftung an die Früchte.
Wissen ist zweifach: aus Āgama und aus unmittelbarer Unterscheidung. Höchste Wirklichkeit liegt jenseits der einfachen Gegensätze von Dvaita und Advaita. „Mein“ bindet; Freiheit entsteht mit Nirmamatā, dem Loslassen des Besitzanspruchs.
Danach beginnt der praktische Morgenweg. Im Sahasrāra wird der Guru meditiert: weiß, strahlend, mit Abhaya und Varada, zusammen mit seiner Śakti. Ihm werden mentale Upacāras dargebracht. Es folgen Guru-Mantra und eine Reihe eindrucksvoller Guru-Stotras.
Die Kuṇḍalinī wird im Mūlādhāra als feinste, schlangenförmige Kraft meditiert. Sie wird durch die sechs Cakras zum Sahasrāra geführt. Dort werden die Kula-Gurus verehrt und die Śakti anschließend wieder zum Mūla zurückgeführt.
Der Sādhaka soll sich schließlich vergegenwärtigen:
ahaṃ devī na cānyo'smi brahmaivāhaṃ na śokabhāk | saccidānandarūpo'ham – „Ich bin die Göttin und kein anderer; ich bin Brahman; meine Natur ist Sein, Bewusstsein und Glückseligkeit.“
Auch die heiligen Kula-Bäume werden genannt und als Aufenthaltsorte der Kula-Yoginīs verehrt.
Zweiter Ullasa – Reinigung, Snana und Vorbereitung der Puja
Der zweite Ullāsa behandelt Ātmaśuddhi. Das Bad ist nicht bloß hygienisch: Der Übende betrachtet den eigenen Körper als Devatālaya, als Tempel der Gottheit. Varuṇa wird verehrt; Ācamana, Tattva-Mantras, heilige Gewässer, Aṅkuśa-Mudrā und die Reinigung durch Mantra folgen.
Die Śakti-Sandhyā führt zur Verehrung der Göttin im Sonnenmaṇḍala. Guru, Gottheit, Waffen und Vāhana werden mit Tarpana bedacht.
Für unterschiedliche Ziele nennt der Text unterschiedliche Gewänder und Ritualorte. Besonders geeignet seien unter anderem Ekaliṅga-Orte, Śmaśāna, einsame Plätze, Flussufer, Berge, Tempel und der Bereich heiliger Bäume.
Ein wichtiges Thema ist das Kūrma-Cakra zur Bestimmung des geeigneten Ritualplatzes. Danach folgen die fünf Reinigungen: Bhūmiśuddhi, Ātmaśuddhi, Dravyaśuddhi, Mantraśuddhi und Devaśuddhi.
Der Text behandelt den Sitz des Sādhaka, dessen Reinigung und die richtige Körperhaltung. Anschließend folgen detaillierte Vorschriften über Pūjā-Gegenstände, Blumen, Düfte, Licht, Naivedya und ihre Anordnung.
Die Kaula-Lehre betont die Gegenwart von Śakti in der Pūjā. Historisch verbindet der Text dies mit spezifischen Vāmācāra-Riten und mit saṃvid beziehungsweise sakralisiertem Ritualtrank. Diese Vorschriften werden im Werk ausführlich entfaltet.
Danach folgen Prāṇāyāma, Bhūtaśuddhi, Jīvanyāsa, Ṣaḍaṅganyāsa und ein umfangreicher Mātṛkā-Nyāsa. Der Körper wird dadurch als Mantra-Körper der Göttin neu errichtet.
Dritter Ullasa – Antaryaga, Manasa-Puja und innerer Homa
Der dritte Ullāsa erklärt ausdrücklich: Äußerer Kult ohne inneren Kult trägt keine volle Frucht. Deshalb steht Antaryāga vor Bahiryāga.
Im Herzen wird ein Ozean von Amṛta visualisiert. Darin erscheint eine Juweleninsel, ein Kalpabaum, ein leuchtender Tempel, eine Vedikā und das große Yantra. Alle Pūjā-Gefäße und Upacāras werden zunächst innerlich erschaffen.
Die Göttin wird im inneren Tempel angerufen. Pādya, Arghya, Ācamana, Madhuparka, Gandha, Blumen, Dhūpa, Dīpa und Naivedya werden mental dargebracht. Selbst Bad, Kleidung, Schmuck, Tilaka, Sindūra, Augen-Kajal, Hals- und Fußschmuck werden als mentale Gaben angeboten.
Von besonderer spiritueller Bedeutung sind die Bhāvapuṣpas: Freiheit von Täuschung, Egoismus, Anhaftung, Stolz, Verblendung, Heuchelei, Hass, Erregbarkeit, Neid und Gier. Als höchste Blumen gelten außerdem Ahiṃsā, Sinnesbeherrschung, Mitgefühl, Vergebung und Erkenntnis.
Die innere Lampe wird aus Cidagni gebildet; Suṣumṇā und Anāhata-Klang werden zu Bestandteilen der inneren Pūjā.
Ein zweiter Antaryāga beschreibt das innere Bad in Iḍā und Suṣumṇā, eine innere Sandhyā und die sechs Cakras. Der Sādhaka meditiert die höchste lichtvolle Wirklichkeit im Mahāśūnya.
Danach folgen innerer Japa und Mānasa-Homa: In das Feuer des Bewusstseins werden Buchstaben, Vorstellungen, Dharma und Adharma, Puṇya und Pāpa und schließlich das ganze Universum geopfert. Der Höhepunkt lautet sinngemäß: Alles wird Brahman dargebracht, im Feuer Brahmans, durch Brahman.
Erst danach beginnt Bahiryāga. Der Text erklärt Materialien und Orte für Yantras sowie Regeln ihrer Ausrichtung und Aufstellung.
Vierter Ullasa – Mantra, Vama/Dakshina und Panchatattva
Der vierte Ullāsa klassifiziert Gottheiten nach unterschiedlichen Ritualweisen und behandelt ausführlich Vāma- und Dakṣiṇa-Bhāva. Verschiedene Formen von Tripurā, Bhairavī, Kālī, Tārā, Durgā und anderen Göttinnen werden unterschiedlichen Wegen zugeordnet.
Es folgt eine umfassende Lehre der Pañcatattvas beziehungsweise fünf Makāras. Der historische Text versteht Madya, Māṃsa, Matsya, Mudrā und Maithuna als konstitutive Bestandteile bestimmter Kaula-Riten. Zugleich beschreibt er ihre Reinigung, symbolische Zuordnung und Ersatzformen.
Der Ullāsa gibt Regeln zur Reinigung von Surā, zum Aufbau eines Kalaśa, zu fünf Mudrās und zu verschiedenen Śāpa-Vimocana-Mantras. Kubjikā- und Tiraskariṇī-Mantras treten auf.
Ānandabhairava und Ānandabhairavī werden meditiert und im Ritualtrank vergegenwärtigt. Die Quelle beschreibt Dravyaśuddhi und versteht die sakralisierte Flüssigkeit als Träger von Icchā-, Jñāna- und Kriyā-Śakti.
Fünfter Ullasa – Ritualsubstanzen und ihre Reinigung
Der fünfte Ullāsa setzt die Pañcatattva-Lehre fort. Er klassifiziert Fleisch und Fisch, erläutert ihre rituelle Reinigung und bringt dabei auch vormoderne Opferregeln. Die Quelle enthält hierzu Aussagen, die aus heutiger Sicht ethisch problematisch sind; sie werden als historischer Quellenbefund verstanden.
Das Mahāmṛtyuñjaya-Mantra erscheint bei der Reinigung von Fisch.
Danach behandelt der Text Kuṇḍa- und Golodbhava-Substanzen, Śaktiśodhana und sexualisierte Kaula-Riten. Diese Abschnitte gehören zu einer esoterischen, initiatorischen Praxiswelt und werden nicht als moderne Praxisempfehlung verstanden.
Später nennt der Text Ersatzsubstanzen für Menschen, die bestimmte Pañcatattvas nicht verwenden. Diese Anukalpas zeigen, dass auch innerhalb der Tradition flexible Substitute bekannt waren.
Sechster Ullasa – Vishesha-Arghya, Patras und Bali
Der sechste Ullāsa beschreibt das Viśeṣārghya. Zwischen Sādhaka und Göttin wird ein Cakra aus Dreieck, Hexagon, Kreis und Bhūpura gezeichnet. Pūrṇaśaila, Uḍḍīyāna, Jālandhara und Kāmarūpa werden als Pīṭhas verehrt.
Es folgen Ādhāra, Gefäße und die zehn Kalās des Feuers, zwölf Sonnenkalās und sechzehn Mondkalās. Die Gefäße können aus verschiedenen Materialien bestehen und werden mit ihren traditionellen Wirkungszuordnungen beschrieben.
Ānandabhairava und Ānandabhairavī werden im Arghya verehrt; Amṛteśvarī-Mantras und Mudrās folgen.
Der Text unterscheidet mehrere Pūjā-Gefäße: für Göttin, Guru, Bhoga, Śakti, Yoginīs, Vīra, Bali, Pādya und Ācamana. Danach werden Tattva- und Dehaśuddhi mit langen Reinigungsmantras vollzogen.
Der Ullāsa endet mit dem Bali-Pañcaka: Vaṭuka, Yoginīs, Sarvabhūtas, Kṣetrapāla und Rājarājeśvara erhalten rituelle Gaben. Zu Vaṭuka, Yoginīs und Kṣetrapāla gibt der Text eigene Dhyānas.
Siebter Ullasa – vollständiger Puja-Vidhi
Der siebte Ullāsa ist einer der zentralen Ritualabschnitte. Zu Beginn und Ende von Pūjā, Japa und Agnikārya sollen Prāṇāyāmas ausgeführt werden. Danach folgen Pīṭhapūjā, Dhyāna und die Übertragung der lichtvollen Göttin aus dem Herzlotus in das äußere Ritualbild.
Der Text erklärt acht wichtige Mudrās: Āvāhanī, Sthāpanī, Sannidhāpanī, Sannirodhanī, Avaguṇṭhanī, Sakalākṛti, Paramīkaraṇī und Dhenu-Mudrā sowie später Lelihā-Mudrā.
Es folgen Ṣoḍaśopacāra, Daśopacāra und Pañcopacāra. Die Göttin wird gebadet, bekleidet und geschmückt. Gandha, Blumen, Dhūpa, Dīpa, Naivedya, Tāmbūla, Spiegel, Cāmara, Schirm und Pādukās werden dargebracht.
Guru-Pūjā und Aṅgadevatā-Pūjā werden ausführlich erklärt. Der Text nennt Gandhāṣṭaka und mehrere Mischungen für Dhūpa.
Die Kuladīpa-Zeremonie verwendet mehrere Lichter. Danach folgen Naivedya, die fünf Prāṇa-Mudrās, Tarpana und Japa.
Japa ist dreifach: laut, Upāṃśu und mental. Mānasa-Japa wird als der höchste beschrieben. Der Text erklärt Mālā-Pūjā, Zählung, Samarpana und anschließend Homa. Danach folgt die Annahme der als Prasāda verstandenen Ritualgaben.
Achter Ullasa – Annapurna und Kaula-Cakra
Der achte Ullāsa beginnt mit Dhyāna und Pūjā der Annapūrṇā. Anschließend beschreibt er Kennzeichen eines Kaula und Regeln des gemeinschaftlichen Cakra-Rituals.
Im Cakra sollen gewöhnliche soziale Unterschiede zurücktreten. Der Text warnt ausdrücklich davor, innerhalb des Cakra nach Jāti zu unterscheiden. Die Teilnehmenden sollen als Śiva und Śakti gesehen werden.
Es folgen Regeln für das gemeinsame Ritual, Gefäß-Vandanas, Tarpana und Stotras. Der Text beschreibt den Umgang mit den verschiedenen Pātras bis zum Abschluss des Cakra.
Neunter Ullasa – Zeiten, Orte und Formen der Kula-Puja
Der neunte Ullāsa erläutert die Früchte der Pūjā und unterscheidet Nitya-, Naimittika- und andere Formen. Er behandelt günstige Zeiten, Siddhakṣetras und die unterschiedlichen Wirkungen von Ritualorten.
Es folgt ein allgemeiner Pūjā-Krama: Ṛṣyādi-Nyāsa, Karaśuddhi, Schutz, Bali und weitere Vorbereitungen.
Danach werden Kula-Pūjā, Kula-Wochentage, Tithis, Nakṣatras und Kula-Kanyās behandelt. Der Text unterscheidet geeignete und ungeeignete Śaktis und gibt Regeln für Śakti-Pūjā.
Gegen Ende wird eine immer stärker verinnerlichte Form der Verehrung beschrieben. Höher als äußere Upacāras steht Tattva-Cintā, noch höher die Sahaja-Verwirklichung. Der Yogin erkennt die Göttin in allen Zuständen.
Zehnter Ullasa – Kaulacara, Disziplin und Japa
Der zehnte Ullāsa behandelt Samayācāra und die Verhaltensregeln des Kaula. Guru-Pūjā wird erneut als besonders wichtig hervorgehoben.
Der Text gibt Regeln für Homa, Japa-Zahlen, die vier Hauptbestandteile Pūjā, Dhyāna, Japa und Homa sowie für Śakti-Pūjā.
Nacht wird als besonders geeignete Japa-Zeit bezeichnet. Zugleich wird Mānasa-Śauca und innerer Japa hoch bewertet. Unter den Yajñas wird Japa-Yajña besonders gepriesen.
Der Guru-Nāma-Japa erscheint als wirksame Form des Sādhana. Gegen Ende wird die Lopāmudrā-Vidyā behandelt.
Elfter Ullasa – Bhava und Kamakala
Der elfte Ullāsa erklärt Bhāva als unverzichtbare Voraussetzung: Yantra und Mantra bleiben ohne die entsprechende innere Haltung unfruchtbar.
Divya-, Vīra- und Paśu-Bhāva werden unterschieden. Ein wichtiger Teil behandelt Kāmakalā-Pūjā, ihre innere Bedeutung und verschiedene Anwendungen.
Der Text diskutiert die Reife des Sādhaka, Zeiten der Verehrung und Unterschiede zwischen den Bhāvas. Vīra- und Divya-Praxis werden als höher eingestuft als rein äußerliche Formen.
Zwölfter Ullasa – Mala, Yantra-Pratishtha und Purascharana
Der zwölfte Ullāsa ist ein technisches Handbuch für Japa. Er behandelt Arten von Mālā, Zahl der Perlen, Fädelung, Reinigung, Prāṇa-Pratiṣṭhā und Pūjā der Akṣamālā.
Auch Fehler wie zerrissene oder unweihte Mālā werden behandelt.
Danach folgt Yantra-Pratiṣṭhā. Ein Yantra wird gereinigt, mit Nyāsa und Pūjā belebt und durch Homa bestätigt.
Der Ullāsa erklärt anschließend Puraścaraṇa: Ort, Sitz, Vorbereitungen, Japa und Schutzmaßnahmen. Die acht Mātṛkās werden meditiert. Bestimmte Passagen behandeln geheime oder operative Rituale; diese gehören zur historischen Quellenlage.
Dreizehnter Ullasa – Homa in voller Ausführlichkeit
Der dreizehnte Ullāsa ist dem Homa gewidmet. Er erklärt Aufbau und Maße des Kuṇḍa, Mekhalā, Yoni und Nāla.
Es folgen die Saṃskāras des Feuers, Dhyāna von Vāgīśvarī, Feuer-Mantras und die sieben Zungen Agnis. Sattva-, Rajas- und Tamas-Zuordnungen des Feuers werden erklärt.
Der Text nennt Homa-Substanzen, Mengen, Farben und Zeichen des Feuers. Für unterschiedliche Rituale werden unterschiedliche Substanzen und Formen genannt.
Zum Abschluss folgen Tarpana, Abhiṣeka, Vipra-Bhojana und Regeln, wie Homa bei fehlender Möglichkeit durch zusätzlichen Japa ersetzt werden kann.
Vierzehnter Ullasa – Purascharana und Shmashana-Sadhana
Der vierzehnte Ullāsa behandelt Puraścaraṇa in verschiedenen Formen. Ein besonderer Abschnitt beschreibt Śmaśāna-Sādhana, Schutzmantras, Nyāsa und Bali.
Das Werk enthält hier auch Tieropfer- und Śava-Sādhana-Passagen. Sie werden als historische esoterische Ritualformen dokumentiert und nicht als moderne Anleitung verstanden.
Später erscheinen alternative Puraścaraṇa-Formen sowie besondere Regeln für Sonnen- und Mondfinsternisse.
Fünfzehnter Ullasa – Kumari-Puja und Naimittika-Arcana
Der fünfzehnte Ullāsa behandelt ausführlich Kumārī-Pūjā: ihre Bedeutung, Früchte, Merkmale einer geeigneten Kumārī, günstige Tage und besondere Nyāsas.
Danach folgt Śakti-Pūjā und ein Abschnitt über Mithuna-Rituale. Auch hier handelt es sich um initiatorische Kaula-Praktiken, die nicht als allgemeine moderne Praxis dargestellt werden.
Später werden Mahāvidyās, Tripurā-Arghya und Naimittika-Arcana behandelt. Der Text betont erneut die Bedeutung des Yantra und der Kula-Pūjā.
Sechzehnter Ullasa – Kula-Diksha und Ratna-Puja
Der sechzehnte Ullāsa erklärt Kula-Dīkṣā. Guru-Zustimmung, Śakti-Dīkṣā und die Verpflichtung zu Kula-Pūjā stehen im Mittelpunkt.
Es folgen Regeln der Śakti-Pūjā, Kula-Puṣpa und die Wirkungen verschiedener Pūjās.
Ein größerer Abschnitt widmet sich Ratna-Pūjā: Edelsteine werden als Opfer- und Yantra-Materialien beschrieben. Schließlich folgt ein Trailokyamohana-Prayoga.
Siebzehnter Ullasa – Mantra-Shikha, Mudra und geheime Vidyas
Der siebzehnte Ullāsa behandelt Mantraśikhā und die Wiederbelebung blockierter, „gebundener“ oder gekeilter Mantras. Yoni-Mudrā hat dabei eine zentrale Rolle.
Es folgen umfangreiche Cakra-, Dhyāna- und Mantra-Lehren, darunter Mahīṣaghnī-Stuti und verschiedene Mudrās.
Der Text behandelt Pīṭha-Pūjā, Bhagamālinī, Dūtī-Āgama und weitere geheime Vidyās. Ein Puraścaraṇa-Abschnitt schließt sich an.
Achtzehnter Ullasa – Zeichen der Siddhi
Der achtzehnte Ullāsa beschreibt Lakṣaṇas, an denen der Sādhaka Fortschritt beziehungsweise Siddhi erkennen soll.
Es folgen Kāmya-Prayogas und weitere rituelle Anwendungen. Der Text verknüpft äußere Zeichen, innere Bhāva-Siddhi und Resultate des Mantra-Sādhana.
Neunzehnter Ullasa – Shatkarma und operative Rituale
Der neunzehnte Ullāsa systematisiert die sechs klassischen Karmas: Śānti, Vaśya beziehungsweise Vaśīkaraṇa, Stambhana, Vidveṣaṇa, Uccāṭana und Māraṇa. Für sie werden traditionelle Gottheiten, Zeiten, Sitze, Mudrās, Mālā-Arten, Yantras und Mantra-Techniken angegeben.
Weitere Abschnitte behandeln Ākarṣaṇa, Dakṣiṇakālī und zahlreiche operative Prayogas.
Diese Teile sind kulturhistorisch wichtig, werden jedoch nicht als moderne Anleitung zur Manipulation, Schädigung oder Tötung wiedergegeben.
Zwanzigster Ullasa – besondere Siddhis und Saptashati
Der zwanzigste Ullāsa behandelt Vetāla-, Khaḍga-, Phetkāriṇī- und Khecarī-Siddhi sowie weitere spezielle tantrische Praktiken.
Später folgt ein Saptaśatī-Prayoga mit Durgā-/Caṇḍikā-Bezügen und mehreren Dhyānas.
Einundzwanzigster Ullasa – Avadhuta und die Cakras
Der letzte Ullāsa wendet sich wieder stärker dem Yoga zu. Er beschreibt den Avadhūta-Āśrama und danach die subtilen Cakras.
Mūlādhāra, Svādhiṣṭhāna, Maṇipūra, Anāhata, Viśuddha und Ājñā werden mit ihren Dhyānas und traditionellen Wirkungen beschrieben.
Die Kuṇḍalinī wird vom Mūlādhāra durch die inneren Zentren geführt. Der Text behandelt schließlich Yoni-Mudrā-Bandha und Avadhūta-Verhalten.
Am Ende relativiert sich die äußere Ritualfülle: Für den verwirklichten Avadhūta gibt es weder gewöhnliche Pūjā noch starre Gelübde als letztgültige Bindung. Das Werk endet damit in einer Perspektive, in der die äußeren Kaula-Rituale auf die innere Freiheit hin ausgerichtet werden.
Vollständiger Sanskrittext in Umschrift
Hinweis zur Quelle
Der folgende Sanskrittext gibt die vollständige bereitgestellte Umschrift wieder. Seitenmarker und die Gliederung der 21 Ullāsas bleiben sichtbar. Jede Sanskritzeile endet mit `
`. Die vollständige Devanagari-Fassung steht wegen der Artikelgrößenbegrenzung unter Kaulavali Nirnaya Devanagari.
|| śrīḥ ||
śrīmajjñānānandaparamahaṃsaviracitaḥ
kaulāvalīnirṇayaḥ
prathama ullāsaḥ
maṅgalācaraṇam
natvā śrīgurupādapadmayugalaṃ siddhaiḥ sadā sevitaṃ
śāktānāṃ paribhāvamokṣajanakaṃ kaulāvalīnirṇayam |
vakṣye'haṃ kulavardhanaṃ sukṛtibhiḥ sevyaṃ sadā kaulikai-
rbhāvaireva manoharaiśca caraṇābjaikaprasādālayam || 1 ||
vāñchākalpataruṃ tanoti śivayorvākyānusārārthato |
jñānānandagirirmaheśacaraṇābjaikaprasādālayaḥ || 2 ||
yasyāḥ prasādato lebhe śāstrārthaṃ tattvanirṇayam |
tāṃ namāmi mahādevīṃ bāṇīṃ vāgvibhavapradām || 3 ||
saṃgrahārthe tantragranthanirūpaṇam
saṃvīkṣya yāmalaṃ rudrabrahmaviṣṇukasaṃjñakam |
yāmalaṃ śaktisaṃjñañca bhāvacūḍāmaṇiṃ tathā || 4 ||
tantracūḍāmaṇiñcaiva kulacūḍāmaṇiṃ tathā |
kulasāraṃ kuloḍḍīśaṃ kulāmṛtakulārṇavam || 5 ||
Seite 2 der Vorlage
kālikākulasarvasvaṃ kulasadbhāvameva ca |
kālītantrakulānandaṃ kulacakraṃ tathaiva ca || 6 ||
kālikalpaṃ mahākaulaṃ kumārītantrameva ca |
samayākhya kālītantraṃ phetkārīṃ pheravīṃ tathā || 7 ||
śrīkramaṃ yoginītantraṃ śrīhaṃsaparameśvaram |
svatantraṃ tantrarājañca jñānamālāṃ tataḥ param || 8 ||
vāyavīṃ haṃsatantrañca tārākalpañca mālinīm |
mantranirṇayatantrañca yoginīhṛdayaṃ tathā || 9 ||
kulārṇavañca gāndharvamuḍḍīyānañca toḍalam |
śivaśāsanatantrañca mandaraṃ plāvanīṃ tathā || 10 ||
vīrābaliñca vārāhīṃ vīratantrañca kubjikām |
nīlatantraṃ matsyasūktaṃ lalitātantrameva ca || 11 ||
Seite 3 der Vorlage
śambhunirṇayatantrañca vāmakeśvaratantrakam |
vaṭukasaṃhitāñcaiva tārārṇavaṃ tataḥ param || 12 ||
guptārṇavaṃ caṇḍaroṣaṃ māyāṃ nīlamaṇiṃ tathā |
samayākhyaṃ tantrasāraṃ tato mantravimarśinīm || 13 ||
jñānasāraṃ yogavatīṃ bhairavītantrameva ca |
bhairavākhyaṃ mahātantraṃ siddhasārasvataṃ tataḥ || 14 ||
tripurārṇavatantrañca uttaraṃ tantrameva ca |
chinnātantraṃ vātulañca dakṣiṇāmūrttisaṃhitām || 15 ||
nayottaraṃ hyekavīrāṃ dṛṣṭvā vividhasaṃgrahān |
guruṇāñca mataṃ jñātvā sārātsārataraṃ mahat || 16 ||
tantraśāstragopanīyatve yuktiḥ
dvaitajñānavihīnānāṃ mano'bhīṣṭapradāyakam |
atiyatnena goptavyaṃ mātṛmaithunavat sadā || 17 ||
yasmai kasmai na dātavyaṃ na duṣṭāya kathañcana |
p. 4) na dadyāt paraśiṣyāya vañcakāya tathaiva ca || 18 ||
sarvathā gopayedenaṃ yadīcchecchubhamātmanaḥ |
yogyaśiṣyāyadeyam
prakṛtācārayuktāya gurusevāparāya ca || 19 ||
kulīnāya mahocchāya devībhaktaparāya ca |
śiṣyāya bhaktiyuktāya sādhakāya pradāpayet || 20 ||
vinā parīkṣya yo dadyāt yasmai kasmai kathañcana |
sa bhakṣyo yoginīvṛndairmṛte ca narakaṃ vrajet || 21 ||
tasmācca sādhakaśreṣṭho gopayet sarvathā punaḥ |
pustakaṃ vīkṣya yo mūḍho na labdho guruvaktrataḥ || 22 ||
kuryāllobhavaśenaiva so'pi naśyati niścitam |
tasya karmāṇi sarvāṇi narakāya bhavanti hi || 23 ||
yoginīnāṃ bhaved bhakṣyo nārakī brahmaghātakaḥ |
tasmājjñātvā gurorvaktrāt sādhane yatnamācaret || 24 ||
Seite 5 der Vorlage
śivaḥ brahmasvarūpī
asti devaḥ parabrahmasvarūpī niṣkalaḥ śivaḥ |
sarvajñaḥ sarvakartā ca sarveśo nirmalodayaḥ || 25 ||
svayaṃjyotiranādyanto nirvikāraḥ parātparaḥ |
nirguṇaḥ saccidānandastadaṃśā jīvasaṃjñakāḥ || 26 ||
anādyavidyopahitā yathāgnau visphuliṅgakāḥ |
sarvepyupādhisaṃbhinnāste karmabhiranādibhiḥ || 27 ||
mānavakartavyakathanam
caturvidhaśarīrāṇi dhṛtvā dhṛtvā sahasraśaḥ |
sukṛtairmānavo bhūtvā jñānī cenmokṣamāpnuyāt || 28 ||
caturaśītilakṣeṣu śarīreṣu śarīriṇām |
na mānuṣyaṃ vinā'nyatra tattvajñānantu labhyate || 29 ||
tatra janmasahasreṣu janmaikamapi bhāgyataḥ |
kadācillabhate janturmānuṣyaṃ puṇyasañcayāt || 30 ||
sopānabhūtaṃ mokṣasya mānuṣyaṃ prāpya durlabham |
yastārayati nātmānaṃ tasmāt pāpataro'tra kaḥ || 31 ||
tataścāpyuttamaṃ janma labdhvā cendriyasauṣṭhavam |
na vettātmahitaṃ yastu sa bhavedātmaghātakaḥ || 32 ||
vinā dehena kasyāpi puruṣārtho na vidyate |
tasmād dehadhanaṃ rakṣan puṇyakarmāṇi sādhayet || 33 ||
jñānaprāptyarthaṃ karmakartavyam
tāvat karmāṇi kurvīta yāvajjñānaṃ na jāyate |
jñānino'jñānino vāpi yāvad dehasya rakṣaṇam || 34 ||
tāvadvarṇasamācāraḥ karttavyaḥ karmamuktaye |
karmaṇonmīlite jñāne jñānena śivatāṃ vrajet || 35 ||
tattvajñānanirūpaṇam
kuryādanityakarmāṇi nityakarmāṇi vā caret |
sarvakarmāṇi santyaktuṃ na śakyaṃ dehadhāriṇā || 36 ||
Seite 7 der Vorlage
svakāryeṣu pravartante karaṇānīti cintayan |
ahambhāvamapāsyaivaṃ yaḥ kuryāt sa na lipyate || 37 ||
tyajet karmaphalaṃ yo vā sa tyāgītyabhidhīyate |
kriyamāṇāni karmāṇi jñānaprāpteranantaram || 38 ||
na ca spṛśanti tattvajñaṃ jalaṃ padmadalaṃ yathā |
tattvaniṣṭhasya karmāṇi puṇyāpuṇyāṇi saṃkṣayam || 39 ||
prayānti naiva narakaṃ tattvaniṣṭhāḥ kadācana |
utpannasahajānandatattvajñānarataḥ sadā || 40 ||
sarvasaṅkalpasantyaktaḥ sa vidvān karma santyajet |
vṛthaiva yaiḥ parityaktaṃ karmakāṇḍamapaṇḍitaiḥ || 41 ||
pāṣaṇḍāḥ paṇḍitammanyāste yānti narakaṃ kila |
prāptajñānasya karmakāṇḍe anadhikāritva kathanam
phalaṃ prāpya yathā vṛkṣaḥ puṣpaṃ tyajati nispṛhaḥ || 42 ||
tattvaṃ prāpya tathā yogī tyajet karmaparigraham |
Seite 8 der Vorlage
aśvamedhaśatenāpi brahmahatyāśatena ca || 43 ||
puṇyapāpairna lipyante yeṣāṃ brahma hṛdi sthitam |
pṛthivyāṃ yāni karmāṇi jihvopasthanimittataḥ || 44 ||
jihvopasthaparityāgī karmaṇā kiṃ kariṣyati |
jñānasya dvaividhyam
āgamotthaṃ vivekotthaṃ dvidhā jñānaṃ pracakṣate || 45 ||
śabdabrahmāgamamayaṃ paraṃ brahma vivekajam |
advaitaṃ kecidicchanti dvaitamicchanti cāpare || 46 ||
paraṃ tattvaṃ na jānanti dvaitādvaitavivarjitam |
dve pade bandhamokṣāya mameti nirmameti ca || 47 ||
mameti badhyate janturvimuktirnirmameti ca |
vidyā'vidyālakṣaṇam
vidyā'vidyādvayoryogāt pakṣadvayamudīritam || 48 ||
tat karma yacca bandhāya sā'vidyā parikīrttitā |
yanna bandhāya tat karma sā vidyā parikīrttitā || 49 ||
Seite 3 der Vorlage
yāvat saṅkalpakarmāsti tāvadeva hi bandhanam |
yāvattadeva naivāsti tāvadeva hi mokṣaṇam || 50 ||
japahomārcanaṃ tīrthaṃ vedaśāstrāgamādikam |
tāvadeva hi sarvañca yāvattattvaṃ na vindati || 51 ||
ataḥ prayatnato dhīraḥ sarvāvasthāsu sarvadā |
tattvaniṣṭho bhaveccaiva yadīcchenmokṣamātmanaḥ || 52 ||
tatkāraṇamahaṃ vakṣye kṣipraṃ yena prajāyate |
yathāvidhi gurorvaktrādvidyāṃ saṃgṛhya sādhanam || 53 ||
nityaṃ naimittikaṃ kāmyaṃ sāpekṣaṃ pūrvapūrvataḥ |
anyathā na bhajeditthaṃ karotyāpatparamparā || 54 ||
iti jñātvā mahāprājñaḥ krameṇa samupācaret |
prātarutthāya śirasi sahasradalapaṅkaje || 55 ||
Seite 10 der Vorlage
taruṇādityakiñjalkabidhormaṇḍalasaṃyute |
dhyāyennijaguruṃ dhīro rajatācalasannibham || 56 ||
gurudhyānakathanam
vīrāsanasamāsīnaṃ śuklābharaṇabhūṣitam |
śuklamālyāmbaradharaṃ varadābhayapāṇikam || 57 ||
vāmoruśaktisahitaṃ kāruṇyenāvalokitam |
priyayā savyahastena dhṛtacārukalevaram || 58 ||
vāmenotpaladhāriṇyā raktābharaṇabhūṣayā |
jñānānandasamāyuktaṃ smarettannāmapūrvakam || 59 ||
gurupūjānirūpaṇam
mānasairupacāraistu saṃpūjya kalpayet sudhīḥ |
gandhaṃ bhūmyātmakaṃ dadyād bhāvapuṣpaṃ tataḥ param || 60 ||
dhūpaṃ vāyvātmakaṃ deyaṃ tejasā dīpameva ca |
naivedyamamṛtaṃ dadyāt pānīyaṃ varuṇātmakam || 61 ||
tattanmudrāvidhānena sampūjyā'tha guruṃ yajet |
darśayitvā yonimudrāṃ gurumantraṃ japettataḥ || 62 ||
Seite 11 der Vorlage
gurumantravidhānam
hsauḥ padaṃ samālikhya sahakṣamalavarānilān |
vahniyuktāṃstridhā likhya ādyadīrghatrayānvitān || 63 ||
bindunādakalāyuktān śrīparānte ca pāvakam |
athārādhyapadaṃ caiva sarvamūrdhvapadaṃ tataḥ || 64 ||
nātha sarvaguruprānte guruḥ svayaṃ tato guruḥ |
śrīgurunāthaśabdānte sahakṣamalavarānilān || 65 ||
vahnidīrghapratiyutān nādabindukalānvitān |
piṇḍīkṛtaṃ likhedādyaṃ caturthañca tato likhet || 66 ||
tṛtīyaṃ pūrvavallekhyaṃ dvitīyañca tathaiva ca |
tataḥ śrīśambhugurvante punarādyaṃ samālikhet || 67 ||
ādyakūṭaṃ caturthañca punarādyaṃ tṛtīyakam |
catvāriṃśanmārgavarṇairmaṇḍito'yaṃ gurormanuḥ || 68 ||
yathāśaktijapaṃ kuryādathavā vāgbhavaṃ japet |
dakṣakarṇayuto gauro vahnirudreṇa bhūṣitaḥ || 69 ||
varṇadvayātmako mantraścaturvargaphalapradaḥ |
gakāraḥ siddhidaḥ prokto rephaḥ pāpasya hārakaḥ || 70 ||
Seite 12 der Vorlage
ukāro viṣṇuravyaktastritayātmā guruḥ paraḥ |
gurorvāmakare tattu samarpyātha stutiṃ paṭhet || 71 ||
gurustutim
ajñānatimirāndhasya jñānāñjanaśalākayā |
cakṣurunmīlitaṃ yena tasmai śrīgurave namaḥ || 72 ||
akhaṇḍamaṇḍalākāraṃ vyāptaṃ yena carācaram |
tatpadaṃ darśitaṃ yena tasmai śrīgurave namaḥ || 73 ||
viśvātmakaḥ paraḥ śambhurviśvottīrṇo'smyahaṃ dṛḍham |
iti yasyājñayā tasmāttasya śrīpādukāsmṛtiḥ || 74 ||
sahasrāre padme vigataśaṭhaśāstrāntaragataṃ
sadā devairvandyaṃ bhavabhayavināśaikakaraṇam |
varābhī pāṇibhyāṃ prakaṭitasamandasmitamukhaṃ
namāmīdṛgrūpaṃ paramagururūpaṃ sakaruṇam || 75 ||
Seite 13 der Vorlage
śāntaṃ śuklakalevaraṃ trinayanaṃ kāntāṅgabhūṣaṃ śivaṃ vāñchābhītikaraṃ pracaṇḍatimirājñānaprakāśaṃ ravim |
nityaṃ naumi raviṃ tathābdhitaraṇe taṃ karṇadhāraṃ guruṃ
yasya śrīpadapaṅkajodbhavasudhā siddhaiḥ sadā pīyate || 76 ||
sadā vidhormaṇḍalamadhyasaṃsthaṃ namāmi nityaṃ gurupādapadmam |
prasādato yasya mayā pralabdhaṃ savāsanājñānavināśabījam || 77 ||
padmodbhave samakalāpatayo'pi nityaṃ
yasyāṅghripadmamamalaṃ paribhāvayanti |
kāruṇyavāridhiraśeṣaguṇaikarāśiḥ
so'yaṃ guruḥ śirasi śuklasarojamadhye || 78 ||
pravaddhānāṃ pāśaiḥ sakalaguṇamāyāmayarasai-
rnimagnānāṃ nityaṃ bhavajalanidherantaragataḥ |
kṛpāleśo bandhaṃ pariharati yasyāṅghritaragaḥ
pravande sānandaṃ tamapi gururūpaṃ sakaruṇam || 79 ||
kavitvaṃ pāṇḍityaṃ tribhuvanapatitvaṃ na hi kadā
na vā svargasiddhiṃ na suravarasāmyañca niyatam |
na vāñchāmo mokṣaṃ puraharapadaṃ naiva śivatāṃ
yadi syācceto me niravadhi guroḥpādakamalam || 80 ||
stavenānena saṃstutyaṃ gurorājñāṃ labhettataḥ |
dhyāyet kuṇḍalinī śaktiṃ mūlādhāranivāsinīm || 81 ||
kuṇḍalinī nirūpaṇam
nijeṣṭadevatārupāṃ viṣatantutanīyasīm |
suptāhisādṛśākārāṃ sārdhatrivalayānvitām || 82 ||
koṭisaudāminībhāsāṃ svayambhuliṅgaveṣṭinīm |
samutthāpya mahādevīṃ prāṇamantreṇa sādhakaḥ || 83 ||
bhedayitvā ca ṣaṭcakraṃ sahasrārasthiteśvare |
sthāpayitvā ca tasyordhvaṃ dhyāyet kulagurūn kramāt || 84 ||
prahlādānandanāthañca sanakānandanāthakam |
kumārānandanāthañca vaśiṣṭhānandanāthakam || 85 ||
krodhānandasukhānandau jñānānandaṃ tataḥ param |
bodhānandamathābhyarcya krameṇānena sādhakaḥ || 86 ||
parāmṛtarasollāsahṛdayān ghūrṇalocanān |
parāliṅganasambhinnacūrṇitāśeṣatāmasān || 87 ||
kulaśiṣyaiḥ parivṛtān sukhāntaḥkaraṇodyatān |
varābhayakarāśeṣakulatattvārthavedinaḥ || 88 ||
saśaktiṃ sakulañcaiva kathitañca sukhāvaham |
evaṃ kulagurūn natvā'mṛtavṛṣṭiṃ vidhāya ca || 89 ||
tarpayitvā ca tāṃ devīṃ punarmūle samānayet |
tasyāḥ prabhāsamūhaiśca vyāptaṃ dehaṃ vibhāvayet || 90 ||
ahaṃ devī na cānyo'smi brahmaivāhaṃ na śokabhāk |
saccidānandarūpo'hamityātmānaṃ vibhāvayet || 91 ||
bahirgatvā yadā paśyet kulavṛkṣaṃ susādhakaḥ |
namaskuryāt prayatnena kulaṃ kulapatiṃ tathā || 92 ||
kulavṛkṣanāmāni
aśokaḥ keśaraḥ karṇikāraścūtastilastathā |
nameruśca piyālaśca sindhuvārakadambakau || 93 ||
maruvakaścampakaśākhī kulavṛkṣāśca dvādaśa |
athavā kulavṛkṣāṃśca kathayāmi susiddhaye || 94 ||
śleṣmātakakarañjāni nimbāśvatthakadambakāḥ |
vilvo vaṭoḍumbaraśca ciñceti daśamī smṛtā || 95 ||
tiṣṭhanti kulayoginyaḥ kulavṛkṣeṣu sarvadā |
na svapet kulavṛkṣādho na copadravamācaret || 96 ||
dṛṣṭvā bhaktyā namaskuryāt chedayenna kadācana |
kāmabījaṃ kāmadevaṃ sarvānte janamālikhet || 97 ||
priyāya hṛdayānto'yaṃ manurdantaviśuddhaye |
dantādikaṃ viśudhyātha svakalpoktaṃ samācaret || 98 ||
Seite 17 der Vorlage
prātaḥkṛtyamakṛtvā tu yo devīṃ bhaktito'rcayet |
tasya pūjā tu viphalā śaucahīnā yathā kriyā || 99 ||
iti śrīmajjñānānandaparamahaṃsaviracite kaulāvalīnirṇaye prathamollāsaḥ || 1 ||
dvitīya ullāsaḥ
ātmaśuddhinirūpaṇam
atha snānaṃ pravakṣyāmi śāktānāṃ siddhihetave |
snānavidhiḥ
yathāvidhi jalaṃ prāpya ātmānaṃ devatālayam || 1 ||
vicintya praṇameddhīro varuṇaṃ vāridaivatam |
unmajya tata utthāya kuladarbhaṃ vidhārayet || 2 ||
pavitrīdhāraṇam
aśūnyau ca karau kuryyāt suvarṇa rajataiḥ kuśaiḥ |
tatra śāktaiḥ svayaṃ grāhyaṃ na ca vanyāḥ kuśāḥ kuśāḥ || 3 ||
anāmayorbhavet svarṇaṃ tarjanyo rajataṃ tathā |
eṣa eva bhaveddarbho na darbho vanasambhavaḥ || 4 ||
vinaiva dūrvayā devyāḥ pūjā nāsti kadācana |
tasmāddūrvā grahītavyā sarvapuṣpamayī yataḥ || 5 ||
Seite 19 der Vorlage
haste dūrvāṅkuraṃ kṛtvā sarvakarma samācaret |
ācāmedātmatattvādyaiḥ praṇavādyaiḥ svadhāntikaiḥ || 6 ||
mantraistridhā tathā vaktraṃ nāsākṣiśotranābhihṛn |
mastakāni spṛśen mantrī kuryācchrotrākṣibandhanam || 7 ||
bhūtvā pūrvamukho mantrī uttarābhimukho'pi vā |
mūlānte cātmatattvāya vidyātattvāya tatparam || 8 ||
śivatattvāya ca proktvā krameṇa sādhakottamaḥ |
svāhāntamadbhirācāmet pūrvottaramukhaḥ sudhīḥ || 9 ||
kulapātraṃ sadūrvañca satilaṃ sajalaṃ tataḥ |
ebhiḥ saṅkalpya vīrendraḥ samantraṃ vāriṇi nyaset || 10 ||
sūryasya maṇḍalāttirthamāvāhyā'ṅkuśamudrayā |
sañjapya daśadhā mūlaṃ tattoyaṃ mūrdhni saṃkṣipet || 11 ||
kumbhākhyamudrayā mūlaṃ smaran sādhakapuṅgavaḥ |
aṅgulībhirmukhaṃ śrotraṃ nāsāṃ netre ca rodhayan || 12 ||
Seite 20 der Vorlage
mūlaṃ smaran tridhonmajya gātrāṇi parimārjayet |
tilakaṃ mūlamantreṇa śikhāñca parikalpayet || 13 ||
trirācamya tato mantrī ṣaḍaṅgāni nyasettataḥ |
gṛhītvā vāmahaste tu jalaṃ dakṣiṇapāṇinā || 14 ||
samācchādya tato vyoma vāyuvahnistataḥ param |
kṣauṇīvaruṇabījañca trivāramabhimantrayet || 15 ||
mūlena saptavārantu mudrayā tattvasaṃjñayā |
svamūrdhni ca kṣipettoyaṃ śeṣaṃ dakṣe nidhāya ca || 16 ||
dhyātvā tejomayaṃ toyaṃ savyanāsāpuṭena ca |
tata uttolya dehasthaṃ pāpaṃ prakṣālya vāmayā || 17 ||
protsārya kalpite vajraśilāyāṃ saṃkṣipet sudhīḥ |
prakṣālya hastayugalamācamettadanantaram || 18 ||
māyāprāṇātmakaṃ mantraṃ mārtaṇḍabhairavāya ca |
prakāśaśaktiyuktāya arghyaṃ svāhā tato vadet || 19 ||
sūryāyā'rghyaṃ vidhāyātha śaktisandhyā prakīrtitā |
vibhāvya purato yantraṃ tatra devīṃ gaṇānvitām || 20 ||
Seite 21 der Vorlage
gṛhītvā gandhatoyañca kulapātrāttataḥ param |
tarpayed devatāvaktre vidhivat sādhakottamaḥ || 21 ||
mūlamantraṃ samuccārya tadante devatābhidhām |
dvitīyāntāmahaṃ paścāt tarpayāmi namaḥ padam || 22 ||
mūlānte tarpayāmīti svāhāntaṃ tarpaṇaṃ bhavet |
guruṃ saparivārañca āyudhaṃ vāhanaṃ tathā || 23 ||
śaktitastarpayitvā ca gāyatrīṃ śaktito japet |
dhyātvā sāvaraṇāṃ devīṃ sūryamaṇḍalavāsinīm || 24 ||
mūlānte udyadādityavartinyaistadanantaram |
śivacaitanya tasyānte mayyai svāheti saṃsmaran || 25 ||
arghyaṃ dattvā tatastasyai tāmānīyāṃkuśena ca |
mudrayā hṛdi saṃsthāpya jalādutthāya sādhakaḥ || 26 ||
vastradhāraṇam
mūlena kulavastre dve paridhāya kulena ca |
mokṣārthī raktavastreṇa bhogārthī śvetavāsasā || 27 ||
māraṇe kṛṣṇavāsastu vaśye raktaṃ sadā gṛhī |
uccāṭane vyāghracarmaṃ vṛkṣatvak śubhakarmaṇi || 28 ||
Seite 22 der Vorlage
paridhāya tato maunī hṛdi mantraṃ parāmṛśan |
prakṣālya hastapādau ca pūjāsthānaṃ samāviśet || 29 ||
snānaṃ vinā pūjā viphalā
iti snānaṃ samuddiṣṭamadhikārapradāyakam |
snānatarpaṇaśūnyasya nādhikāraśca pūjane || 30 ||
vividhairupacāraiśca bhaktibhāvasamanvitaḥ |
vinā snānena yā pūjā viphalā siddhihānidā || 31 ||
tasmāt snānādikaṃ kṛtvā raktavastraṃ tataḥ param |
pūjāsthānanirūpaṇam
ekaliṅge śmaśāne ca śūnyāgāre catuṣpathe || 32 ||
vilvamūle prāntare vā nadyāṃ parvatamastake |
ujjaṭe nirjane vāpi bhūgṛhe devatālaye || 33 ||
aśvatthasannidhau vāpi vaṭamūle triśūlake |
haṭṭāgāre nijāgāre paśudṛṣṭivivarjite || 34 ||
nṛpālamaṇḍape vāpi gahvare vāpi yantrite |
niśchidramaṇḍape vāpi kartavyaṃ pūjanaṃ sadā || 35 ||
Seite 23 der Vorlage
ekaliṅganiruktiḥ
pūjāsthānaṃ mahādevyāḥ kathitaṃ pīṭhamuttamam |
pañcakośāntare yatra na liṅgāntaramīkṣate || 36 ||
tadekaliṅgamityāhustatra siddhiranuttamā |
catuṣpathaniruktiḥ
catuṣpathaṃ vijānīyāt yatrāste caṇḍikāśilā || 37 ||
tatra yatnena gantavyaṃ japtavyaṃ siddhikāṅkṣibhiḥ |
dvāradeśe tato gatvā pūjayeddāradevatāḥ || 38 ||
kārayettatra vādyādinṛtyagītaṃ tathaiva ca |
siddhārthākṣatadūrvābhistilamiśraiḥ susādhakaḥ || 39 ||
apasarpantu te bhūtā ye bhūtā bhuvi saṃsthitāḥ |
ye bhūtā vighnakartāraste naśyantu śivājñayā || 40 ||
vāgbhavādyaṃ samuccārya nārācamudrayā sudhīḥ |
kulabhūtaṃ samutsārya yāgabhūmiṃ tato viśet || 41 ||
Seite 24 der Vorlage
kūrmacakraṃ prakurvīta yathātantravidhānataḥ |
rekhācatuṣṭayaṃ kāryaṃ indravāruṇayogataḥ || 42 ||
uttarād yāmyaparyantaṃ navakoṣṭhaṃ yathā bhavet |
indrāgniyāmyanair-ṛtyapratīcyāṃ pañcavargakam || 43 ||
vāyukuberaśambhau ca yādivarṇāṃścatuścatuḥ |
lakṣau kramāt samālikhya sādhakaḥ siddhihetave || 44 ||
madhye koṣṭhe tataḥ kuryāt pūrvavannavakoṣṭhakam |
pūrvādīśānaparyantaṃ ṣoḍaśasvaramālikhet || 45 ||
akārādikrameṇaiva yugmayugmaprabhedataḥ |
kṣetrādyarṇastu yatrāste śīrṣaṃ tasya viniścitam || 46 ||
dīpasthānaṃ tadeva syāttatra siddhiranuttamā |
nirdhano jāyate patsu pārśvayorvyādhireva ca || 47 ||
pucche hāniḥ sadā jñeyā dīpasthānaṃ sadāśrayet |
kūrmacakraṃ vinā yo hi japahomaṃ samācaret || 48 ||
tatsarvaṃ niṣphalaṃ vindyāt abhicārāya kalpate |
pañcaśuddhikathanam
pañcaśuddhivihīnena yatkṛtaṃ na ca tat kṛtam || 49 ||
yāvanna kurute tattu tāvad devārcanaṃ kutaḥ |
pañcaśuddhiṃ vinā pūjā abhicārāya kalpate || 50 ||
bhūmiśuddhirātmaśuddhirdravyānāṃ śodhanaṃ tathā |
mantraśuddhirdevaśuddhiḥ pañcaśuddhiritīritā || 51 ||
pañcaśuddhiṃ pravakṣyāmi yathākramavidhānataḥ |
sāmānyārghyaṃ tataḥ kuryāt prokṣaṇārthaṃ ca sādhakaḥ || 52 ||
caturasraṃ tato vṛttaṃ trikoṇaṃ vāmato likhet |
ādhāraṃ sthāpayettatra saṃpūjya vahnimaṇḍalam || 53 ||
astreṇa prokṣitaṃ pātraṃ sthāpayitvā ca pūjayet |
sūryamaṇḍalamuccārya hṛnmantreṇa prapūjayet || 54 ||
vilikhya maṇḍalaṃ toye pūrvavat pūjayettataḥ |
indumaṇḍalamabhyarcya prakṣiped gandhapuṣpake || 55 ||
Seite 26 der Vorlage
pūrvavattīrthamāvāhya ṣaḍaṅgāni yajettataḥ |
agnīśāsuravāyavyamadhye dikṣvaṅgapūjanam || 56 ||
mūlamantraṃ japedaṣṭau tajjalena prasecayet |
astrāntamūlamuccārya ātmānaṃ yāgabhūmiṣu || 57 ||
pṛthivyarghyaṃ tato dattvā nair-ṛtyāṃ sādhakottamaḥ |
praṇavaṃ bhagavatyeva dharaṇīṃ ṅeyutāṃ vadet || 58 ||
dharaṇīvedhase svāhā anenārghyaṃ vidhāya ca |
brahāṇaṃ pūjayitvā ca puruṣaṃ vāstusaṃjñakam || 59 ||
sammārjanānulepādyairdarpaṇodaravatprabham |
vitānaṃ dhūpadīpādyaiḥ puṣpamālā'bhiśobhitam || 60 ||
pañcavarṇarajaścitraṃ bhūmeḥ śuddhiritīritā |
vilikhya maṇḍalaṃ bhūmau pūrvavat sādhakāgraṇīḥ || 61 ||
āsanaṃ sthāpayettatra yathā tantrānusārataḥ |
athāsanaṃ pravakṣyāmi śāktānāṃ sthitikāmyayā || 62 ||
mṛdvādivividhāsanakathanam
mṛducūḍakamāsīnaḥ anyeṣu komaleṣu vā |
viṣṭare vā samāsīnaḥ sādhayet siddhimuttamām || 63 ||
arvāk ṣaṇmāsato garbhacyutamāhurmṛduṃ budhāḥ |
cūḍopanayanairhīnaṃ mṛdumacūḍakaṃ viduḥ || 64 ||
nivṛttacūḍako bālo hīnopanayanaḥ pumān |
yo mṛtaḥ pañcame varṣe tameva komalaṃ viduḥ || 65 ||
vividhāsanaphalakathanam
mṛdvāsanaṃ vinā yo hi pūjayeccaṇḍikāṃ śivām |
tāvat kālaṃ nārakī syād yāvadāhūtasaṃplavam || 66 ||
pañcāśadbhiḥ kuśairbrahma tadardhena tu viṣṭaraḥ |
kauśeyaṃ bhogadaṃ raktakambalaṃ siddhidaṃ smṛtam || 67 ||
vastraṃ rogaharaṃ jñeyaṃ mokṣaṃ śrīrvyāghracarmaṇi |
ūrṇā duḥkhaharī proktā jñānasiddhirmṛgājine || 68 ||
Seite 28 der Vorlage
sannyāsī brahmacārī tu viśeṣaḥ kṛṣṇacarmaṇi |
kāṣṭhāsanaṃ na kurvīta yatra daurbhāgyavān bhavet || 69 ||
atyuccaṃ cātinīcañca magnañca parivarjayet |
manoharaṃ mṛdu ślakṣṇamāsanaṃ parikīrtitam || 70 ||
āsanaśodhanam
eṣāmanyatamaṃ prāpya prokṣayettadanantaram |
sāmānyārghyasya toyena puṭāñjalividhānataḥ || 71 ||
merupṛṣṭha ṛṣiḥ proktaḥ sutalaṃ chanda īritam |
kūrmo'dhidevatā cātra āsanasthāpanāya ca || 72 ||
viniyogaḥ parijñeyo'pyabhilapya paṭhettataḥ |
pṛthvi tvayā dhṛtā lokā devipadaṃ tato vadet || 73 ||
tvaṃ viṣṇunā dhṛtā tvañca dhāraya māṃ tataḥ param |
nityaṃ pavitraṃ kuru ca āsanañca samuccaret || 74 ||
anena praṇavādyena tatra kuśatrayaṃ kṣipet |
ādhāraśaktiṃ saṃprocya ṅeyutaṃ kamalāsanam || 75 ||
hṛdantaṃ manumuccārya māyādyena prapūjayet |
āsane saṃviśet paścāt vīrāsanena sādhakaḥ || 76 ||
Seite 29 der Vorlage
dakṣagulphaṃ hi vāmorau tadadho vāmagulphakam |
kuryādṛjuvapurgrīvaḥ śarīraṃ ṛjuvaccaret || 77 ||
samagrīvaṃ vidhāyātha proktaṃ vīrāsanaṃ param |
kāmākhyādiṅmukhaḥ susthaḥ prāṅmukho vā prapūjayet || 78 ||
sāmānyārghyasya toyena prokṣayedyāgabhūmiṣu |
iti te kathito hyatra āsanavidhiḥ pūjane || 79 ||
snāto nicchidragehe kulavimalajalairarghyapātraṃ vidhāya bhaktiśraddhānvito'sau nijakulakamale yantrarājaṃ vilikhya |
sindūrairbhūṣitābhiḥ sukulayuvatibhiḥ pūjayitvā japedya-
stasya śrīrnetrapadme vilasati satataṃ vaktra candre ca vāṇī || 80 ||
dīkṣitābhiḥ kulīnābhiryuvatībhiḥ kulātmabhiḥ |
devatāgurubhaktābhiḥ sañcitaṃ yāgabhūmiṣu || 81 ||
nānāvidhāni puṣpāṇi gandhāni vividhāni ca |
karpūrāgurudhūpādivāsitaṃ paṭavāsitam || 82 ||
Seite 30 der Vorlage
tāmbūlaṃ peyadravyañca dhūpadīpādikañca yat |
sarvālaṅkārabhūṣābhirbhūṣitaḥ sādhakottamaḥ || 83 ||
mūlavidyājaptatoyaiḥ prokṣayet yāgavastu ca |
sarvaṃ svadakṣiṇe sthāpya vāme kumbhaṃ niveśayet || 84 ||
paścime devatāyāśca kula dravyāṇi dhārayet |
(athavā)
naivedyaṃ dakṣiṇe vāme purato vā na pṛṣṭhataḥ || 85 ||
athavā vāmato dadyānnatu pṛṣṭhe kadācana |
dīpaṃ dakṣiṇato dadyāt purato vā na vāmataḥ || 86 ||
vāmahastatale dhūpamagrato vā na dakṣiṇe |
nivedayet purobhāge gandhapuṣpādibhūṣaṇam || 87 ||
malinaṃ bhūmisaṃspṛṣṭaṃ kṛmikeśādidūṣitam |
aṅgasaṃspṛṣṭamāghrātaṃ tyajet puṣpaṃ sadā budhaḥ || 88 ||
naiva puṣpaṃ dvidhā kṛtvā na dadyāt kalikāmapi |
raktamarghyaṃ śvetadūrvāṃ nīlakaṇṭhaṃ kuruṇṭakam || 89 ||
na dadyācca mahādevyai yadīcchecchubhamātmanaḥ |
sugandhiśvetalauhityakusumairarcayet kuśaiḥ || 90 ||
Seite 31 der Vorlage
vilvairmaruvakādyaiśca tulasīvarjitaiḥ śubhaiḥ |
patrairna cārcayed devīṃ vilvapatravivarjitaiḥ || 91 ||
nirgandhairnārcayet puṣpaiḥ sugandhaiḥ sarvavastubhiḥ |
javābandhūkamandāraiḥ sindūraiśca mahotpalaiḥ || 92 ||
saṃpūjayecca nirgandhaistathā ca raktacandanaiḥ |
nandyāvarttaṃ tilapatraṃ tathā keśarapatrakam || 93 ||
madanaṃ maruvakañcaiva dāḍimaṃ kundapuṣpakam |
nānopahārabalibhirnānāpuṣpaimanoharaiḥ || 94 ||
apāmārgadalairbhṛṅgaistulasīvarjitaiḥ śubhaiḥ |
kulapuṣpeṇa dhūpena kuladīpena tāṃ sudhīḥ || 95 ||
caṇḍikāṃ pūjayeddhīmānanyathā siddhirodhakṛt |
na dadyānmālatīpuṣpaṃ tārākālīprapūjakaḥ || 96 ||
unmattañca na dātavyaṃ sādhakena mahātmanā |
na paryuṣitadoṣo'sti jalajotpalacampake || 97 ||
agastyavakule caiva vilvagaṅgājale tathā |
nijadevasya puṣpāṇi pṛthakpātre nidhāpayet || 98 ||
ekībhāvaṃ na karttavyaṃ yadīcchecchubhamātmanaḥ |
naivedyādīni sarvāṇi tathā jānīhi niścitam || 99 ||
pūjākāle tu saṃprāpte vāsudevaṃ smarettu yaḥ |
pūjāphalaṃ na cāpnoti narakaṃ pratipadyate || 100 ||
vaiṣṇavaṃ kusumaṃ spṛṣṭvā pūjākāle ca sarvadā |
hastaprakṣālanācchaucamācāmastu tadācaret || 100 ||
śaktiṃ vinā pūjā viphalā
śuciḥ sāvahito bhūtvā bhaktiśraddhāsamanvitaḥ |
saṃsthāpya vāmabhāge tu śaktiṃ svāmiparāyaṇām || 102 ||
raktavastraparīdhānāṃ dīkṣitāṃ cāruhāsinīm |
vinā śaktyā tu yā pūjā viphalā nātra saṃśayaḥ || 103 ||
tasmācchaktiyuto vīro bhavecca yatnapūrvvakam |
yā śaktiḥ sā mahādevī hararūpastu sādhakaḥ || 104 ||
anyonyacintanāccaiva devatvamupajāyate |
prāṇaṃ binā yathā dehī spandituṃ naiva śakyate || 105 ||
śaktiṃ vināpi pūjāyāṃ nādhikārī bhavettadā |
hetuyuktena pūjā kāryā
vinā dravyādhivāsena na japenna smaret sadā || 106 ||
vinā hetukamāsvādya kṣobhayukto bhavennaraḥ |
na pūjāṃ na japaṃ kuryānna dhyānaṃ na ca cintanam || 107 ||
tasmādbhuktvā ca pītvā ca pūjayet parameśvarīm |
satyametad vijānīyādvākyaṃ śaṅkarabhāṣitam || 108 ||
na kramacyutidoṣo'sti nācāradoṣadūṣaṇam |
na bhuktvā ca na pītvā ca na smarenna japettadā || 109 ||
ye smaranti narā mūḍhāsteṣāṃ duḥkhaṃ pade pade |
ānandena vinā yastu caṇḍikāṃ paripūjayet || 110 ||
rogī duḥkhī bhavet so'pi mṛte ca narakaṃ vrajet |
tasmādādau prakarttavyaṃ samvidāsavayojanam || 111 ||
saṃvidaḥ śreṣṭhatvam
samvidāsavayormadhye samvideva garīyasī |
vijayāgrahaṇaṃ kṛtvā dhyānaṃ yaḥ kurute naraḥ || 112 ||
tadā dhyānamayī mūrtiḥ pratyakṣā tasya jāyate |
samvitprayogasteneha pūjādau sādhakottamaiḥ || 113 ||
karttavyā ca mahāpūjā karuṇāmayananditaiḥ |
tasyā bhedaṃ pravakṣyāmi yathārthaṃ tantravartmanā || 114 ||
tasyā cāturvidhyam
śvetapuṣpā ca brahmāṇī raktā tu kṣatriyā smṛtā |
vaiśyā pītaprasūnā ca śūdrā kṛṣṇaprasūnikā || 115 ||
tāsāṃ śodhanamantrāḥ
āsāṃ śodhanamantrañca kathayāmi pṛthak pṛthak |
samvide brahmasambhūte brahmaputri sadānaghe || 116 ||
bhairavāṇāñca tṛptyarthaṃ prasannā bhava sarvadā |
oṃ brahmāṇyai namaḥ svāhā brahmāṇīṃ śodhayediti || 117 ||
Seite 35 der Vorlage
siddhimūlakriye devi hīnabādhaprabādhini |
rājaprajāvaśaṅkari śatru kaṇṭhatriśūlini || 118 ||
oṃ aiṁ kṣatriyāyai namaḥ svāhā kṣatriyāyāḥ smṛto manuḥ |
ajñānendhanadīptāgne jñānāgne jñānarūpiṇi || 119 ||
ānandasyāhutiṃ prītiṃ samyagjñānaṃ prayaccha me |
hrīṁ vaiśyāyai namaḥ svāhā śūdrāṃ saṃśodhayedatha || 120 ||
oṃ namasyāmi namasyāmi yogamārgapradarśini |
trailokyavijaye mātaḥ samādhiphaladā bhava || 121 ||
klīṁ (śrīṁ) śūdrāyai namaḥ svāhā kathitaṃ mantramuttamam |
oṃ amṛte amṛtodbhave amṛtavarṣiṇi padantataḥ || 122 ||
amṛtamākarṣayadvandvaṃ siddhiṃ dehi tataḥ param |
trailokyaṃ me tato brūyādvaśamānaya tatparam || 123 ||
dviṭhānto'yaṃ manuḥ proktaścatuṣkāṇāñca śodhane |
(athavā)
hasakṣamalavarayūṁ hasarauñca tataḥ param || 124 ||
ānandabhairavāyeti vaṣaḍantaḥ paro manuḥ |
anayorekatareṇaiva viśodhya vijayāṃ tataḥ || 125 ||
vijayāgrahaṇavidhiḥ
saptadhā mūlamantrañca tāsāmupari saṃjapet |
āvāhanyādimudrāñca dhenuyoniñca darśayet || 126 ||
tritālachoṭikābhiśca digbandhanaṃ samācaret |
Seite 36 der Vorlage
divyadṛṣṭyā padāghātairvighnāṃśca vinivārayet || 127 ||
saptadhā tarpayen mūrdhni guruvarga susādhakaḥ |
tattvamudrāvidhānena hṛdi devīṃ gaṇānvitām || 128 ||
tarpayitvā mahādevīṃ śaktibhyo'pi dadettataḥ |
gṛhītvā vāmahastena paṭhedamuṃ manuṃ tataḥ || 129 ||
aiṁ vadavadapadaṃ proktvā vāgvādini tataḥ param |
mama jihvāgre sthireti bhava sarvapadaṃ likhet || 130 ||
sattvavaśaṅkari svāhā mantreṇa tadanantaram |
svīkuryāt sādhakaśreṣṭho mumukṣuḥ prasamīkṣayā || 131 ||
vijayāsevanasyānukalpakathanam
mārgaśīrṣādibhirmāsaiḥ kramāt saṃsevyatāṃ tribhiḥ |
dugdhaghṛtamadhusurāvarṇānāmanupānakam || 132 ||
ekakālaṃ dvikālaṃ vā trikālaṃ pañcakālakam |
kramāt saṃsevanīyā ca siddhidā siddhimūlikā || 133 ||
vijayāsevanasyamantraguptiḥ
tathā tathā prakartavyaṃ samvidāsavabhojanam |
yathā yathā na hi bhavet prākaṭyaṃ paśumelake || 134 ||
nirjane caiva kartavyaṃ sadaiva gurusannidhau |
na pituḥ sannidhāne vā na mātuḥ sannidhau tathā || 135 ||
kimvā pakṣipataṅgānāṃ darśane naiva kārayet |
kulapuṣpaṃ kuladravyaṃ kulapūjāṃ kulaṃ japam || 136 ||
guruṃ kulapatiñcaiva kulamālāṃ kulākulam |
kulacakraṃ kuladhyānaṃ sarvathā na prakāśayet || 137 ||
prakāśātsiddhihāniḥ syāt prakāśādbandhanādikam |
prakāśānmantranāśaḥ syāt prakāśāddevahiṃsanam || 138 ||
prakāśānmṛtyulābhaḥ syānna prakāśyaṃ kadācana |
pūjākāle tu saṃprāpte yadi ko'pyatra gacchati || 139 ||
darśayedvaiṣṇavīṃ mudrāṃ viṣṇunyāsaṃ tathā stavam |
prakāśādyadi guptiḥ syāttatprakāśaṃ na dūṣaṇam || 140 ||
Seite 38 der Vorlage
gopanādyadi vyaktiḥ syānna ca vyaktiḥ kadācana |
varaṃ pūjā na kartavyā na ca vyaktiḥ kadācana || 141 ||
pūjāvidhānam
raktamālyāmbaradharo yoṣidyukto mahāśayaḥ |
tāmbūlapūritamukho dhūpāmodasugandhitaḥ || 142 ||
devo bhūtvā yajeddevaṃ nādevo devamarcayet |
astreṇa gandhapuṣpābhyāṃ surabhīkṛtahastakaḥ || 143 ||
mārjayet sādhakaśreṣṭho mūlamantraṃ parasparam |
nirmañchanaṃ tridhā kṛtvā astreṇa vāmapāṇinā || 144 ||
kṣipettaddūrataḥ puṣpaṃ mantrī nārācamudrayā |
aṅguṣṭhāgre tu tarjanyā saṃyojyādhordhvarekhayā || 145 ||
anyāṃgulīstathordhvañcanārācaḥ syāt prasāryate |
dhyātvā guruṃ nyasedvāme dakṣiṇe gaṇapatiṃ tathā || 146 ||
nijadevīṃ tataḥ paścānmadhyadeśe ca sādhakaḥ |
pārṣṇighātakarāsphoṭa samudañcitavakrakaiḥ || 147 ||
Seite 39 der Vorlage
tatra tālatrayaṃ dadyāt saśabdaṃ sampradāyataḥ |
prāṇāyāmavidhānam
prāṇāyāmairvinā yasya japahomārcanādikāḥ || 148 ||
na bhavantyeva saphalā yatnenāpi kṛtāḥ kriyāḥ |
japasya purataḥ kāryaṃ prāṇāyāmaṃ samāhitaiḥ || 149 ||
anyathā niṣphalāḥ sarvā japahomārcanādikāḥ |
ṛtucandrairvedarasairnetrarāmairyathākramam || 150 ||
mātrābhiḥ praṇavaṃ japtvā pūrakumbhakarecakaiḥ |
vāmā ca madhyamā caiva tathā dakṣiṇanāḍibhiḥ || 151 ||
kaniṣṭhānāmikāṅguṣṭhairyannāsāpuṭadhāraṇam |
prāṇāyāmaḥ sa vijñeyastarjanīmadhyame vinā || 152 ||
(yadvā)
prāṇāyāmaṃ tataḥ kuryānmūlena praṇavena vā |
uccārayaṃstu praṇavaṃ vāmenaikena mantravit || 153 ||
udaraṃ pūrayitvā tu vāyunā yāvadāsthitiḥ |
prāṇāyāmo bhavatyevaṃ pūrako dehapūrakaḥ || 154 ||
pidhāya sarvagātrāṇi niśvāsocchvāsavarjitaḥ |
sampūrṇakumbhavattiṣṭhet prāṇāyāma sa kumbhakaḥ || 155 ||
muñcedvāyuṃ tathaikena śvāsenaikena mantravit |
niśvāsayogayuktastu vāyuṃ vāhyena recayet || 156 ||
recakastveva saṃproktaḥ prāṇāyāmo na saṃśayaḥ |
jānupradakṣiṇīkṛtya na drutaṃ na vilambitam || 157 ||
kriyate cāṅgulisphoṭaṃ sā mātrā parikīrtitā |
tato dvādaśamātrābhiḥ pūrakaḥ kriyate budhaiḥ || 158 ||
tasmād dviguṇamātrābhiḥ kriyate recakaḥ śuciḥ |
tasmād dviguṇamātrābhiḥ kriyate kumbhakastathā || 159 ||
bhūtaśuddhikathanam
prāṇāyāmatrayeṇaivamekaikaṃ tritayātmakam |
liṅgaṃ kāryaṃ hṛdisthaṃ tu caitanyaṃ sarvasākṣiṇam || 160 ||
praṇavena viniḥsārya brahmarandhrādbahirbudhaḥ |
tenaiva saṃpuṭīkṛtya mastakopari vinyaset || 161 ||
caitanyarahitaṃ dehaṃ bāhyañcābhyantaraṃ tathā |
nābhimaṇḍalamadhyasthaṃ vāyumaṇḍalamadhyagam || 162 ||
yaṃ bījaṃ dhūṣaraṃ taptaṃ dhyātvā taṃ taṃ viśodhayet |
agnimaṇḍalasaṃsthena raṃbījenāgnirūpiṇā || 163 ||
nirdahedatha tadbhasmarāśidehākṛtirbhavet |
bhrūmadhyasthaṃ hṛdisthaṃ vā dhyāyedvaruṇamaṇḍalam || 164 ||
ardhacandrākṛtiṃ śvetaṃ padmadvayasadakṣiṇam |
tatrasthena vakāreṇa plāvayenmadhurūpiṇā || 165 ||
jīvaṃ pārthivaṃ nyasya cintayeddhemamaṇḍalam |
praṇavena dvidhākṛtya tatra caitanyarūpiṇā || 166 ||
mastakopari vinyasya caitanyena niyojayet |
amṛtaplāvitaḥ piṇḍaḥ sa martyo dhautakalmaṣaḥ || 167 ||
ātmānaṃ cintayet paścāddevatārupiṇaṃ tataḥ |
prāṇāyāmañca kathitaṃ bhūtaśuddhiṃ tathāparam || 168 ||
athavānyaprakāreṇa bhūtaśuddhiśca kathyate |
prāṇāyāmatrayaṃ kṛtvā bhūtaśuddhiṃ tataścaret || 169 ||
Seite 42 der Vorlage
bhūtaśuddhiṃ vinā pūjā viphalā
bhūtaśuddhiṃ vinā karma japahomārcanādikam |
tāvattadviphalaṃ sarvaṃ prakāśenāpyanuṣṭhitam || 170 ||
bhūtaśuddhiṃ vinā yastu nyāsapūjāṃ karoti hi |
nyāsajālaṃ vṛthā tasya pūjā sā viphalā bhavet || 171 ||
tasmāttu sādhakaśreṣṭho bhūtaśuddhiṃ samācaret |
mūlādhārāttataḥ prāṇaṃ brahmamārgeṇa tāntrikaḥ || 172 ||
haṃsena puṣkarasthāne paramātmani yojayet |
saṃhārakramayogena pañcatattvaṃ samuddharet || 173 ||
śoṣadāhaplavān kṛtvā vāyvagnisalilākṣaraiḥ |
anena vidhinā mantrī bhūtaśuddhiṃ samācaret || 174 ||
svadehe devatājīvanyāsaḥ
ātmānaṃ devatārūpaṃ vibhāvya sādhakottamaḥ |
svadehe devatājīvaṃ vinyasettadanantaram || 175 ||
puṣpairvānāmayā vāpi manasā vā nyasedbudhaḥ |
jīvanyāse manuḥ prokto jīvanyāseṣu yojayet || 176 ||
jīvanyasamantraḥ
mukhavṛttaṃ samuccārya haṃsastu viparītakaḥ |
kramāt prāṇā iha prāṇāstathā jīva iha sthitaḥ || 177 ||
amuṣyāḥ sarvendriyāṇi bhūyo'muṣyāḥ padantataḥ |
vāṅmanonayanaśrotraghrāṇaprāṇapadānyatha || 178 ||
paścādihāgatya sukhaṃ ciraṃ tiṣṭhantu ṭhadvayam |
athavā pāśabījañca lajjā cāṅkuśameva ca || 179 ||
prāṇamantraṃ tataḥ paścāccheṣaṃ pūrvavadācaret |
jīvanyāsamanuḥ prokto jīvanyāseṣu yojayet || 180 ||
tataḥ kuryāt svakalpoktaṃ nyāsādikaṃ susādhakaḥ |
ṣaḍaṅgānāñca mudrāñca sthānañca mantramucyate || 181 ||
tridvyekadaśarātridvisaṃkhyāṅguligatakramāt |
hṛdi maste śikhāyāñca kavace locanāstrake || 182 ||
namaḥ svāhā vaṣaṭ huñca vauṣaṭ phaṭ yojayet kramāt |
ṛṣiśchandaśca saṃyuktaṃ devatābījaśaktikam || 183 ||
kīlitaṃ ṅeyutaṃ sarvaṃ vinyasedeṣu sādhakaḥ |
śirovadanahṛdguhyapādasarvāṅgake nyaset || 184 ||
aṅgaṣaṭkaṃ tataḥ kuryāt pūrvoktenaiva vartmanā |
pañcāśadakṣaranyāse yadviśeṣastaducyate || 185 ||
lalāṭe'nāmikāmadhye vinyasenmukhavartmake |
tarjanīmadhyamānāmā vṛddhānāmā ca netrayoḥ || 186 ||
aṅguṣṭhaṃ karṇayornyasya kaniṣṭhāṅguṣṭhakau nasoḥ |
madhyāstisro gaṇḍayośca madhyamāmoṣṭhayornyaset || 187 ||
anāmāṃ dantayornyasya madhyamāmuttamāṅgake |
mukhe'nāmāṃ madhyamāñca haste pāde ca pārśvayoḥ || 188 ||
kaniṣṭhānāmikāmadhyāstāstu pṛṣṭhe ca vinyaset |
tāḥ sāṅguṣṭhā nābhideśe sarvāḥ kukṣau ca vinyaset || 189 ||
hṛdaye ca talaṃ pūrvaṃ aṃśayośca kakutsthale |
hatpūrvaṃ hastapat kukṣimukheṣu talameva ca || 190 ||
etāstu mātṛkāmudrāḥ krameṇa parikīrttitāḥ |
ajñātvā vinyasedyastu nyāsaḥ syāttasya niṣphalaḥ || 191 ||
pañcāśadakṣaranyāsaḥ krameṇaiva prakāśitaḥ |
omādyantyo namo'nto vā sabindurbinduvarjitaḥ || 192 ||
māyālakṣmībījapūrvā nyastavyā ucyate budhaiḥ |
athavā kevalaṃ sargabinduyuktāṃ kalānvitām || 193 ||
tārttīyarudraśaktyantāṃ smarādikeśarānvitām |
śaktipūrvāṃ śriyā yuktāṃ sudhāsyāṃ vā tanau nyaset || 194 ||
śaktiśrīkāmabījāntāṃ vedādiśaktimātṛkām |
ajapā paramātmā ca dviṭhaprapañcayāgakaḥ || 195 ||
ravisaṃkhyātmikāṃ proktā mātṛkāntasvarūpiṇīm |
yasya yatra rucirgacchettadrūpāttattanau ca tām || 196 ||
vinyasya tanmayo mantrī yāti vāgīśvarīmayam |
spṛṣṭvā vānāmayā vāpi manasā vā nyasedbudhaḥ || 197 ||
ṛṣyādivyāpakāntañca svakalpoktaṃ samāpayet |
prāṇāyāmādibhirnyāsaiḥ ātmaśuddhiśca jāyate || 198 ||
iti śrīmajjñānānandaparamahaṃsaviracite kaulāvalīnirṇaye dvitīyollāsaḥ || 2 ||
tṛtīya ullasāāḥ
antaryāganirūpaṇam
ātmaśuddhiṃ samākhyātā antaryāgaśca kathyate |
antaryāgavidhiṃ kṛtvā bahiryāgaṃ samācaret || 1 ||
bahiryāge nādhikārī antaryāgavivarjitaḥ |
bahiryāgaphalaṃ nāsti vināntaryajanaṃ kadā || 2 ||
tasmāt prayatnato vīraścāntaryāgaṃ samārabhet |
mānasapūjākathanam
śivaśaktisamāyogāt sudhāvṛṣṭiṃ vidhāya ca || 3 ||
tarpayitvā mahādevīṃ padme padme susādhakaḥ |
mūlādhāre samānīya so'haṃ sañcintayettataḥ || 4 ||
ityantaryajanaṃ proktaṃ sarvasiddhipradāyakam |
yadvāntaryajanaṃ vakṣye sādhakasya susiddhaye || 5 ||
svakīyahṛdaye dhyāyet sudhāsāgaramuttamam |
ratnadvīpaṃ tu tanmadhye suvarṇabālukāmayam || 6 ||
parito bhāvayenmantrī pārijātaṃ manoharam |
tatra kalpadrumaṃ dhyāyet pañcāśadakṣarātmakam || 7 ||
tanmūle bhāvayenmantrī nānāratnopaśobhitam |
udyadādityasaṅkāśaṃ vyāptaṃ brahmāṇḍamaṇḍalam || 8 ||
śatayojanavistīrṇaṃ jyotirmandiramuttamam |
caturdvārasamāyuktaṃ hemaprākāraśobhitam || 9 ||
bahucāmaraghaṇṭādivitānairupaśobhitam |
mandavāyusamākrāntaṃ gandhadhūpairalaṅkṛtam || 10 ||
tanmadhye vedikāṃ dhyāyennānāratnopaśobhitam |
suvarṇasūtraracitaṃ cintayecchatramuttamam || 11 ||
vibhāvayenmahāyantraṃ pīyūṣapūrapūritam |
pādyapātratrayaṃ kuryādarghyapātratrayaṃ tathā || 12 ||
ṣaḍācamanapātrāṇi madhuparkatrayaṃ tataḥ |
ekaṃ tu bhogapātraṃ tu sādhakaḥ ṣoḍaśe dale || 13 ||
Seite 49 der Vorlage
sahasrārāmṛtenaiva pātrāṇi pūrayettathā |
pīṭhapūjāṃ tataḥ kuryāt svakalpoktavidhāntaḥ || 14 ||
pīṭhapūjāvidhānam
sarvopari tato dhyāyet paścimānanapaṅkajam |
sravantamamṛtaṃ nityaṃ divyāṅgakamalāntare || 15 ||
śivaśaktisamāyogādamṛtānandanandinīm |
svasvarūpāṃ samāvāhya parivāragaṇaiḥ saha || 16 ||
mānasapūjopacārāḥ
mānasairupacāraiśca dīyate dravyamuttamam |
āsanaṃ svāgataṃ pṛṣṭvā kuśalaṃ tadanantaram || 17 ||
pādyaṃ caraṇayordadyānmaulau cārghyaṃ nivedayet |
sahasradalabhṛṅgārāllambikānālavicyutam || 18 ||
paramāmṛtapānīyaṃ bhāvapuṣpaiḥ samanvitam |
svarṇapātre jalaṃ kṛtvā dadyādācamanaṃ mukhe || 19 ||
madhuparkaṃ mukhe dadyāt punarācamanīyakam |
Seite 50 der Vorlage
caturviṃśatitattvena gandhaṃ dadyādvicakṣaṇaḥ || 20 ||
svayambhukusumaṃ dadyāt kuṅkumaṃ raktacandanam |
saptāṣṭabhāvapuṣpaiśca saṃpūjya dhūpadīpakam || 21 ||
manaḥkalpitanaivedyaṃ dadyāddevyai manoramam |
tarpayecca tridhā devīṃ yathoktavidhinā tataḥ || 22 ||
ṣaḍaṅgaṃ gurupaṅktiñca pūjayedaṅgadevatāḥ |
pūjayitvā prayatnena snānīyaṃ dāpayedyathā || 23 ||
svavāme maṇḍalaṃ kṛtvā ratnasiṃhāsanānvitam |
tatra devīṃ samānīya nānāgandhasamanvitam || 24 ||
udvartanādikaṃ kṛtvā tailaṃ nārāyaṇādikam |
dattvā devyai prayatnena snānīyaṃ dāpayettataḥ || 25 ||
suvarṇakoṭikumbhaiśca gandhatoyasamanvitaiḥ |
nānātīrthajalenaiva snāpayet paradevatām || 26 ||
dukulairmārjitaṃ gātraṃ dukūlaṃ paridhāpayet |
nayane tejasastattvaṃ proñchayettena vai tanum || 27 ||
ākāśatattvaṃ śrotre ca tena vastraṃ prakalpayet |
vidhivadvandanaṃ kṛtvā keśasaṃskāramācaret || 28 ||
Seite 51 der Vorlage
nānāratnasamāyuktakaṅkatyā sādhakottamaḥ |
paṭṭagucchaṃ keśapāśe nānāratnasamākulam || 29 ||
lalāṭe tilakaṃ dadyāt sindūraṃ keśamadhyake |
nāgendradantaracitaṃ śaṅkhaṃ dadyānmanoharam || 30 ||
haste keyūrakañcaiva kaṅkaṇaṃ kaṭakantathā |
pādāṅgurīyakaṃ dadyānnānāratnopaśobhitam || 31 ||
pādayornūpūraṃ dadyāt kaṭyāñca kṣudraghaṇṭikām |
śiroratnaṃ pradadyācca mukuṭaṃ ratnanirmitam || 32 ||
tāṭaṅkakuṇḍalaṃ karṇabhūṣaṇaṃ supariṣkṛtam |
nayane kajjalaṃ dadyānnāsāgre gajamauktikam || 33 ||
grīvāpatraṃ kaṇṭhabhūṣāṃ muktāmaṇivibhūṣitam |
ānandahāratritayaṃ aṅgurīyakaratnakam || 34 ||
Seite 52 der Vorlage
sarvāṅgalepanaṃ kāryaṃ gandhacandanasihlakaiḥ |
kāñcanāñcitakañcūlīmalaktaṃ radanacchade || 35 ||
suvarṇapādukāṃ dattvā pravāladantacihnitām |
maṇḍapeṣu samānīya ratnanirmitadolayā || 36 ||
punaḥ pādyādikaṃ dattvā pūjayettāṃ sanātanīm |
gandhādikaṃ tato dattvā bhāvapuṣpaiḥ prapūjayet || 37 ||
mānasapuṣpanāmāni
amāyamanahaṅkāramarāgamamadaṃ tathā |
amohakamadambhañca adveṣākṣobhakau tathā || 38 ||
amātsaryamalobhañca daśapuṣpaṃ vidurbudhāḥ |
ahiṃsā paramaṃ puṣpaṃ puṣpamindriyanigraham || 39 ||
dayāpuṣpaṃ kṣamāpuṣpaṃ jñānapuṣpañca pañcamam |
iti pañcadaśairbhāvapuṣpaiḥ saṃpūjayecchivām || 40 ||
karavīraṃ javā droṇaṃ campakaṃ nāgakeśaram |
aparāñca kadambañca pārijātādikaṃ tathā || 41 ||
dadyāddevyai prayatnena mālyaṃ gandhasamanvitam |
sumekhalāṃ padmamālāṃ puṣpaṃ nānāvidhaṃ tathā || 42 ||
Seite 53 der Vorlage
saptadvīpasamudbhūtaṃ dadyāddevyai susādhakaḥ |
kuṇḍagolodbhavañcaiva dhūpaṃ dadyāt samīraṇam || 43 ||
sahasrārakarṇikā pātraṃ tailaṃ syācca parāmṛtam |
mūlādhāre varttirūpaṃ cidagniḥ syāt pradīpakam || 44 ||
āmūlādbrahmarandhrāntaṃ suṣumnāhatavāyunā |
anāhatadhvanimayīṃ ghaṇṭāmetāṃ nivedayet || 45 ||
naivedyaṃ ṣaḍrasopetamambaraṃ cāmaraṃ tathā |
sūryañca darpaṇañcandramaṇḍalaṃ chatramuttamam || 46 ||
sudhāmbhodhiṃ māṃsaśailaṃ matsyarāśiṃ phalāni ca |
supakvañcarukañcaiva ghṛtāktaṃ paramānnakam || 47 ||
bhakṣyabhojyaṃ tathā coṣyaṃ lehyaṃ peyañca carvaṇam |
dadyāccheṣārghyaṃtoyena punarācamanīyakam || 48 ||
bāhyacakraṃ tato dadyānmūlādhārotthavāyunā |
rajaḥsattvaguṇāḍhyañca karpūracūrṇāmiśritam || 49 ||
ratnapātre pariṣkṛtya tāmbūlañca nivedayet |
tarpayitvā punardevīṃ pūjayeccāṅgadevatāḥ || 50 ||
vidhāya tarpaṇaṃ teṣāṃ devīṃ saṃpūjayet punaḥ |
vidhivat pūjanaṃ kṛtvā tarpayettadanantaram || 51 ||
antarmātṛkayā japtā samarpya ca stutiṃ paṭhet |
puṣpaśayyāñca saṃskuryāttatra devīṃ sureśvarīm || 52 ||
manonarttakatālaiśca śṛṅgārādirasodbhavaiḥ |
gītairnānāvidhairdevīṃ toṣayet sādhakottamaḥ || 53 ||
tasmāt kāmeśvarī devī prītā kāmeśvaraśca saḥ |
manasyaikyaṃ vibhāvyātha sādhakaḥ siddhibhāg bhavet || 54 ||
ityantaryajanaṃ proktaṃ bhuktimuktipradāyakam |
raktapadmasahasrāṇi manasā yaḥ prayacchati || 55 ||
kalpakoṭisahasrāṇi kalpakoṭiśatāni ca |
sthitvā devīpure śrīmān tato rājā kṣitau bhavet || 56 ||
Seite 55 der Vorlage
manasāpi mahādevyai naivedyaṃ dātumicchati |
yo naro bhaktisaṃyuktaḥ sa dīrghāyuḥ sukhībhavet || 57 ||
mansāpi ca yo bhaktyā devyai kuryāt pradakṣiṇam |
devīgṛhe vaset so'pi narakāṇi na paśyati || 58 ||
namanaṃ manasā devyai yo bhaktyā kurute naraḥ |
so'pi lokān vijityāśu śivaloke mahīyate || 59 ||
prakārāntaryajanam
athāntaryajanaṃ vakṣye dṛṣṭādṛṣṭaphalapradam |
gurudhyānaṃ prakurvīta yathāpūrvaṃ viśāladhīḥ || 60 ||
snāyācca vimale tīrthe puṣkare hṛdayāśrite |
bindutīrthe'thavā snāyāt punarjanma na vidyate || 61 ||
iḍāsuṣumne śivatīrthake'smin
jñānāmbupūrṇe vahataḥ śarīre |
brahmāmbubhiḥ snāti tayoḥ sadā yaḥ
kiṃ tasya gāṅgairapi puṣkarairvā || 62 ||
Seite 56 der Vorlage
iti snānaṃ samuddiṣṭamatha sandhyāṃ samācaret |
sandhyānirūpaṇam
śivaśaktyoḥ samāyogo yasminkāle pravartate || 63 ||
sā sandhyā kulaniṣṭhānāṃ samādhisthaiḥ pragīyate |
candrārkānalasaṃghaṭṭādgalitaṃ yat parāmṛtam || 64 ||
tenāmṛtena divyena tarpayet paradevatām |
tarpaṇaṃ kathitaṃ divyamarghyasādhanamucyate || 65 ||
brahmarandhrādadhobhāge yaccāndraṃ pātramuttamam |
kalāsāreṇa saṃpūrya tarpayettena khecarīm || 66 ||
prasaṅgataḥ ṣaṭcakrakathanam
ādhāre liṅganābhau hṛdayasarasije tālumūle lalāṭe
dve patre ṣoḍaśāre dvidaśadaśadale dvādaśārddhe catuṣke |
vāsānte bālamadhye ḍaphakaṭhasahite kaṇṭhadeśe svarāṃśca
hakṣau kodaṇḍamadhye nyasatu vimaladhīrnyāsasampattisiddhau || 67 ||
Seite 57 der Vorlage
ityantarmātṛkāvarṇān dhyāyet kaṇṭhacchadakramāt |
ṣaḍaṅgamatha kuryāttu yena devīmayo bhavet || 68 ||
hanyamānahṛdartho'yaṃ hṛdayaṃ syāccidātmakam |
kriyate tat paratvena hṛnmantreṇa tataḥ param || 69 ||
sarvāṅgādiguṇottuṅge samvidrūpe parātmani |
kriyate viṣayāhāraḥ śiromantreṇa deśikaiḥ || 70 ||
hṛcchivo rūpaṃ ciddhāma mamatā bhāvanā dṛḍhā |
kriyate nijadehasya śikhāmantreṇa deśikaiḥ || 71 ||
mantrātmakasya dehasya mantravācyena tejasā |
sarvato mantravarṇena kriyate tasya saṃvṛtiḥ || 72 ||
Seite 58 der Vorlage
yaddadāti paraṃ jñānaṃ saṃvidrūpe parātmani |
hṛdayādimayaṃ tejaḥ syādetannetrasaṃjñitam || 73 ||
ādhyātmikādirūpaṃ yat sādhakasya vināśayet |
avidyājātamantraṃ tat paraṃ dhāma samīritam || 74 ||
iti nyāsaṃ vidhāyātha tato dhyāyeccidātmakam |
śaktidvayapuṭāntaḥsthahalakṣatrayasaṃsthitam || 75 ||
jyotintattvamayaṃ dhyāyet kulākulaniyojanāt |
atha śṛṅgāṭamadhyasthaśaktidvayapuṭīkṛtam || 76 ||
sadā samarasaṃ dhyeyaṃ dhyānaṃ tat kulayoginām |
(yadvā)
kiraṇasthaṃ tadagrasthaṃ candrabhāskaramadhyagam || 77 ||
mahāśūnye layaṃ kṛtvā pūrṇastiṣṭhati yogirāṭ |
nirālambe pade śūnye yatteja upajāyate || 78 ||
tadgarbhamabhyasennityaṃ dhyānametaddhi yoginām |
atha pūjāṃ pravakṣyāmi yathātantrānusārataḥ || 79 ||
bhagavatī pūjāvidhi
arcayan viṣayaiḥ puṣpaistatkṣaṇāttanmayo bhavet |
nyāsastanmayatābuddhiḥ so'haṃbhāvena pūjayet || 80 ||
pūrvoktabhāvapuṣpāni dadyāddevyai susādhakaḥ |
atha vakṣye japaṃ tatra padmasthavarṇamālayā || 81 ||
japavidhānam
mālā pañcāśikā proktā sūtraṃ śaktiśivātmakam |
grathitā kuṇḍalīśaktiḥ kalānte merusaṃsthitiḥ || 82 ||
sabinduṃ varṇamuccāryya mūlamantraṃ smarettataḥ |
anulomavilomābhyāṃ yathāśakti japañcaret || 83 ||
japtvā samarpayet paścāt svakalpoktavidhānataḥ |
stutibhiḥ sakalaṃ tatra samarpaṇaṃ punaḥ punaḥ || 84 ||
homavidhikathanam
atha homavidhiṃ vakṣye yena cinmayatāṃ labhet |
ātmānamaparicchinnaṃ jñātavyaṃ sādhakottamaiḥ || 85 ||
Seite 60 der Vorlage
ātmāntarātmaparamajñānātmānaḥ prakīrtitāḥ |
etadrūpantu cit kuṇḍaṃ caturasraṃ vibhāvayet || 86 ||
ānandamekhalāramyaṃ bindutribalayānvitam |
ardhamātrāyonirūpaṃ brahmānandamayaṃ bhavet || 87 ||
paradevamaye sarvajñānadīpavijṛmbhite |
samvidagnau huneddhavyaṃ sādhakaḥ sthiramānasaḥ || 88 ||
śabdākhyaṃ mātṛkārūpamakṣavarṇavirājitam |
akṣarāṇi hutānyatra niḥśabdaṃ brahma jāyate || 89 ||
kṛtyākṛtye pāpapuṇye saṅkalpāṃśca vikalpakān |
dharmādharmau sādhakendro havistvena prakalpayet || 90 ||
mānasahomaḥ
cidagnau juhuyānmantrī mūlāntena yathākramāt |
nābhimaṇḍalacaitanyarupāgnau manasā śrucā || 91 ||
jñānapradīpite nityamakṣavṛttīrjuhomyaham |
vahnijāyāntamantreṇa dadyācca prathamāhutim || 92 ||
dharmādharmahavirdīpta ātmāgnau manasā śrucā |
suṣumnāvartmanā nityamakṣavṛttīrjuhomyamaham || 93 ||
vahnijāyāntamantreṇa dvitīyāhutimācaret |
prakāśākāśahastābhyāmavalambyonmanīśrucā || 94 ||
dharmādharmau kalāsnehapūrṇavahnau juhomyaham |
vahnijāyāntamantreṇa tṛtīyāmāhutiñcaret || 95 ||
antarnirantaranibandhanamedhamāne māyāndhakāraparipanthini samvidagnau |
kasmiṃścidadbhutamarīcivikāśi bhūmau
viśvaṃ juhomi vasudhādiśi vāvasānam || 96 ||
idantu pātrabharitaṃ mahottāpaparāmṛtam |
pūrṇāhutimaye vahnau pūrṇahomaṃ juhomyaham || 97 ||
ityantaryajanaṃ kṛtvā sākṣādbrahmamayo bhavet || 98 ||
mahāntaryajanaṃ vakṣye brahmayajñasvarūpakam || 99 ||
mahāntaryajanam
brahmayajñaṃ mahāyajñaṃ brahmajñānī yajet sadā |
manasā ca mano dṛṣṭvā yathā sindhugatā nadī || 100 ||
tathā sarvaśarīrāṇi mahāśūnye niyojayet |
yajñakarttā mahāyogī sarvamantraṃ japet punaḥ || 101 ||
Seite 62 der Vorlage
ātmasthaḥ sarvayajñastu bahiryajñavivarjitaḥ |
karmayajño manoyajñaḥ prāṇayajño hutāśanaḥ || 102 ||
mantrayajñaḥ suṣumnāntaḥ sarvayajñaphalaṃ labhet |
brahmārpaṇaṃ brahmahavirbrahmāgnau brahmaṇā hutam || 103 ||
brahmaiva tena gantavyaṃ brahmakarmasamādhinā |
brahmavat sarvamārgeṣu sarvakarma samabhyaset || 104 ||
bahiryāgavidhānam
atha vakṣye bahiryāgavidhānaṃ tantravartmanā |
eṣāmanyatamaṃ kṛtvā yantrarājaṃ samālikhet || 105 ||
cakrarājalekhanavidhiḥ
svārṇe vā rājate tāmre pāṣāṇe cāṣṭadhātuṣu |
(yadvā)
gaṇḍakītīrapāṣāṇe tathaiva rucipīṭhake || 106 ||
śrīkhaṇḍasambhave pīṭhe raktacandanasambhave |
yadvā suvarṇarūpyādau tāmre vā darpaṇe tathā || 107 ||
kāśmīraprabhave bhūmau yantraṃ kuryād yathāvidhi |
gomayena ca saṃlipte bhūpradeśe manorame || 108 ||
sindūrarajasā vāpi raktābhiḥ kuṅkumasya vā |
(yadvā)
śuddhe same bhūrjapatre athavānye tāmrapaṭṭake || 109 ||
śuṣke same bhūgṛhe vā sphaṭike svarṇapaṭṭake |
ratne vā kulaśaktau vā yantraṃ kuryāt susādhakaḥ || 110 ||
paṭṭālakaṃ bilipyeta vakṣamāṇaikavastunā |
svayambhu kusumaṃ kuṇḍagolotthaṃ rocanāguruṃ || 111 ||
kāśmīraṃ mṛganābhiñca madyañca malayodbhavam |
eṣa gandhaḥ samākhyātaḥ sarvadā caṇḍikāpriyaḥ || 112 ||
etena gandhayogena cakrarājaṃ samālikhet |
(yadvā)
svayambhukusumenaiva kuṇḍagolena vā punaḥ || 113 ||
tadā tasya sarvasiddhirjāyate nātrasaṃśayaḥ |
(yadvā)
candanāgurucandreṇa sindūrarajasāpi vā || 114 ||
kastūrīghusṛṇairdravyai rocanālākṣayāpi vā |
(yadvā)
kuṇḍagolodbhavairdravyaiḥ svayambhukusumena ca || 115 ||
Seite 64 der Vorlage
rocanālākṣayā yuktaiḥ kuṅkumāgurucandanaiḥ |
suvarṇaratna lekhanyā sarvakāryārthasiddhaye || 116 ||
(yadvā)
puṣpeṇa vilikhedvāpi yantrarājaṃ susādhakaḥ |
candrasūryātapaṃ yā vā athavā bilvakaṇṭakaiḥ || 117 ||
candrasūryātapahomodbhavayā vilvakaṇṭakaiḥ |
eṣāmekatamaṃ labdhā svīyayantraṃ samuddharet || 118 ||
sārdhatrikoṭitīrtheṣu snātvā yat phalamāpnuyāt |
tat phalaṃ labhate vīraḥ kṛtveṣṭacakradarśanam || 119 ||
nālocya kulajaṃ vartma na jñātvā sūtradhāraṇaṃ |
na jñātvā suṣamāṃ rekhāṃ nālikhya suṣamaṃ mukhaṃ || 120 ||
tasya sarvaṃ hareddevo yo'smin yantre prapūjakaḥ |
atha vakṣye ca śāktānāṃ sāmānyaṃ yantramūttamam || 121 ||
sāmānyayantranirmāṇavidhiḥ
yatrāparājitāpuṣpaṃ javāpuṣpañca vidyate |
karavīre raktaśukle droṇe vā yantrarājake || 122 ||
tatra devī vasennityaṃ tadyantre caṇḍikārcanaṃ |
paśorālokanaṃ na syāttathā kuryāt prayatnataḥ || 123 ||
yadi daivāt paśoragre likhanaṃ vidyate kvacit |
devyaṅgakṣatirevātra kriyate pāpabuddhinā || 124 ||
uttarāśāmukho bhūtvā yadā cakraṃ samuddharet |
uttarāśā tadā sāpi pūrvāśaiva na saṃśayaḥ || 125 ||
Seite 66 der Vorlage
īśakoṇaṃ tadeva syādāgneyañca na saṃśayaḥ |
paścimāśāmukho mantrī yathācakraṃ samuddharet || 126 ||
paścimāśā tadā jñeyā pūrvāśaiva na saṃśayaḥ |
vāyukoṇaṃ tadāgneyamīśānaṃ rākṣasaṃ bhavet || 127 ||
dakṣiṇābhimukho mantrī yadā cakraṃ samuddharet |
pūrvāśaiva tadā sā dik rakṣaḥkoṇantu vahnikam || 128 ||
pūrvāśābhimukho bhūtvā yadā cakraṃ samuddharet |
pūrvāśāpi tadā jñeyā pūrvāśaiva na saṃśayaḥ || 129 ||
āgneyañca tathāgneyaṃ īśakoṇañca īśakam |
yadāśābhimukho mantrī pūjayeccaṇḍikāṃ śubhām || 130 ||
pūrvāśaiva sā vijñeyā sādhakena mahātmanā |
devīpaścāt pratīcī syāt prācī tu caṇḍikāpuraḥ || 131 ||
anyeṣāñcaiva devānāṃ vidhiścātra prakathyate |
pūjyapūjakayorantaḥ pūrvāśaiva nigadyate || 132 ||
likhitvā purato yantraṃ sthāpayedāsanopari |
sīsake kāṃśyapātre vā raṅge vā sādhakottamaḥ || 133 ||
phalakāyāṃ paṭe bhittau sthāpayenna kadācana |
sthāpitaṃ yadi lobhena mohenājñānato'pi vā || 134 ||
kulaṃ vittamapatyañca nirmūlaṃ yāti sarvathā |
puṣpaṃ tatra vinikṣipya gandhacandanasaṃyutam || 135 ||
aśūnyaṃ sthāpayeccakraṃ śūnye vighnasamo bhavet |
svakalpoktavidhānena devīṃ dhyātvā susādhakaḥ ||
ātmābhedena saṃbhāvya puṣpaṃ dadyāt svamūrddhani || 137 ||
iti śrīmajjñānānandaparamahaṃsaviracite kaulāvalīnirṇaye tṛtīyollāsaḥ || 3 ||
caturtha ullāsaḥ
mantravidhānam
atha vakṣye ca mantrāṇāṃ vidhānaṃ yatra yadbhavet |
devatābhede vāmadakṣiṇabhedena pūjāvidhiḥ
bālāṃ vā tripurāṃ devīṃ savyāṃ vāpyatha bhairavīm || 1 ||
kāmeśvarīñca kāmākhyāṃ pūjayecca yathecchayā |
dākṣiṇyādvāmabhāvādvā sarvathā siddhimāpnuyāt || 2 ||
mahāmāyāṃ śāradāñca śailaputrīṃ tathāmbikām |
yathā tathā prakāreṇa vāmadakṣiṇato yajet || 3 ||
śmaśānabhairavīṃ kālīṃ ugratārāñca pañcamīm |
ucchiṣṭabhairavīñcaiva tārāṃ tripurasundarīm || 4 ||
unmukhīñcaiva durgāñca mardinīṃ svapnabodhinīm |
etāstu vāmabhāvena pūjyā dakṣiṇatāṃ vinā || 5 ||
siddhirna jāyate dakṣāllakṣajanma yajed yadi |
vāmāt sarvasamṛddhiḥ syāddevyāḥ priyataro bhavet || 6 ||
dakṣiṇena labhecchāpaṃ mṛte narakamāpnuyāt |
brahmāpi ca bhavedvāmo viṣṇuścaiva sadāśivaḥ || 7 ||
viṣṇośca vāmikā mūrttirnārasiṃhānvayo bhavet |
sā tu dakṣiṇavāmābhyāṃ pūjanīyā prayatnataḥ || 8 ||
tathaiva bālagopālamūrttiryā paramātmanaḥ |
matsyamāṃsāsavābhogī lolupaḥ strīṣu sarvadā || 9 ||
gaṇeśo'pi ca vetālaḥ kathito vāmanāyakaḥ |
bhairavo'pi bhavedvāmastathānye devatādayaḥ || 10 ||
etāstu vāmabhāvena pūjanīyā viśeṣataḥ |
anyāśca caṇḍikādevyā bālikāmūrtayaḥ smṛtāḥ || 11 ||
lakṣmyādyā vāmikāmūrtī raktā ca daśabhairavī |
vāgbhavī ca sarasvatyā bālikāmūrtirīritā || 12 ||
vāmabhāvena siddhiḥ syāddākṣiṇyena vinā kadā |
pūjako'pi bhavedvāmastathaiva satataṃ guruḥ || 13 ||
yajecca māṃsamatsyena maithunādyairviśeṣataḥ |
mahābhairavarūpeṇa tathā ca ratisaṅgame || 14 ||
nānyathā jāyate siddhirmantrāṇāñca suniścitam |
athātaḥ saṃpravakṣyāmi pañcatattvavinirṇayam || 15 ||
pañcatattvavidhānam
atha vakṣye ca pañcānāṃ vidhānaṃ tantravartmanā |
pañcāmāttu paraṃ nāsti śāktānāṃ sukhamokṣayoḥ || 16 ||
kevalaiḥ pañcamaireva siddho bhavati sādhakaḥ |
kevalenādyayogena sādhako bhairavo bhavet || 17 ||
dvitīyena ca tattvena pūjako brahmarūpabhāk |
kevalena tṛtīyena mahābhairavatāṃ vrajet || 18 ||
caturthena tu tattvena bhuvi pūjakanāyakaḥ |
pareṇa paratāṃ yāti śivatulyaḥ sa sādhakaḥ || 19 ||
Seite 71 der Vorlage
pañcamena bhavedbhogī sarvasiddhiparāyaṇaḥ |
yasya bhavedyadā nityaṃ pañcatattvasya sambhavaḥ || 20 ||
pañcatattve bhavedvīraḥ śivavandyaḥ sa sādhakaḥ |
pañcatattvavihīnā pūjā niṣphalā
pañcamena vinā devīṃ pañcamīṃ pūjayettu yaḥ || 21 ||
sa tu syāḍḍākinībhogyo nārakī brahmaghātakaḥ |
anyamūrtestu durgāyāḥ pañcamena vinā sadā || 22 ||
niścitaṃ naiva siddhiḥ syājjapahomāśca tarpaṇāt |
tadvihīnasya yā pūjā japaṃ vā tarpaṇaṃ punaḥ || 23 ||
rauravāya bhavatyeva tasya bhraṣṭasya niścitam |
caṇḍikāṃ pūjayedyastu vinā pañcamakārakaiḥ || 24 ||
catvāri tasya naśyanti āyurvidyā yaśodhanaṃ |
makārapañcakaṃ caiva devatāprītikārakam || 25 ||
pañcamena tu vīrendraḥ sarvapāpaiḥ pramucyate |
madyaṃ māṃsaṃ tathā matsyaṃ mudrā maithunameva ca || 26 ||
makārapañcakaṃ devi devatāprītidāyakam |
vinā pañcopacāraṃ hi devīpūjāṃ karoti yaḥ || 27 ||
yoginīnāṃ bhavedbhakṣyaḥ pāpañcaiva pade pade |
Seite 72 der Vorlage
vinā māṃsena madyena nā se naṃ śca vi lī va pum || 28 ||
na mantrasiddhimāpnoti tasmād yatnaparo bhavet |
pramādādyadi lupyeta devatāśāpamāpnuyāt || 29 ||
yathāvidhi yajeddevīṃ makārapañcakaiḥ sadā |
tṛptyarthaṃ sarvadevānāṃ tattvajñānodbhavāya ca || 30 ||
madyādilakṣaṇavidhānam
teṣāñca lakṣaṇaṃ vakṣye śodhanañca krameṇa tu |
madyasya lakṣaṇaṃ vakṣye sādhakānāṃ hitāya ca || 31 ||
satye kramāccaturvarṇaiḥ kṣīrājyamadhupiṣṭakaiḥ |
tretāyāṃ pūjitā devī ghṛtena sarvajātibhiḥ || 32 ||
madhubhiḥ sarvavarṇaiśca pūjitā dvāpare yuge |
pūjanīyā kalau devī kevalairāsavaiśca taiḥ || 33 ||
caturyugeṣu saṃpūjyā turīyairāsavaiḥ sadā |
tattu nānāvidhaṃ dravyaṃ kathyate tantravartmanā || 34 ||
vārkṣaṃ gauḍaṃ tathā pauṣpaṃ kṣaudraṃ phalasamudbhavam |
Seite 73 der Vorlage
sarvotkṛṣṭantu vijñeyaṃ dravyamannena sambhavam || 35 ||
(athavā)
patrapuṣpāṅkuraphalamūlavalkaladhānyajam |
rasaṃ vṛkṣalatājātamaikṣavaṃ daśavidhaṃ smṛtam || 36 ||
pānasaṃ drākṣamādhūkaṃ khārjūraṃ tālamaikṣavam |
madhūtthaṃ sīdhu mādhvīkaṃ maireyaṃ nārikelajam || 37 ||
madyānyekādaśaitāni bhuktimuktikarāṇi ca |
dvādaśantu surāmadyaṃ sarveṣāmuttamottamam || 38 ||
madhupuṣparasodbhūtamāsavaṃ taṇḍulodbhavam |
sarvasiddhikarī paiṣṭī gauḍī bhogapradāyiṇī || 39 ||
mādhvī muktikarī proktā khārjūrī ripunāśinī |
nārikelodbhavā śrīdā aikṣavaṃ sukhavarddhanam || 40 ||
anyatrāpi
gauḍī piṣṭakajātatālatarujā drākṣī ca mādhvī tathā
khārjūrī navanārikela tarujā gauḍī ca bhogapradā |
paiṣṭī siddhikarī vipakṣadalanī tālī ca drākṣī śubhā
anyā yā vihitā sadā śubhakarī mokṣapradāḥ saptikāḥ || 41 ||
Seite 74 der Vorlage
apakvaiśca supakvaiśca dravyairamṛtasannibhaiḥ |
tarpaṇaṃ parameśānyāḥ sarvakāmaphalapradam || 42 ||
pañcaśuddhividhānam
ātmasthānamanudravyadehaśuddhiñca pañcamīm |
yāvanna kurute mantrī tāvaddevārcanaṃ kutaḥ || 43 ||
asaṃskṛtaṃ pibed dravyaṃ balātkāreṇa maithunam |
svapriyeṇa hataṃ māṃsaṃ rauravaṃ narakaṃ vrajet || 44 ||
saṃśodhanamanācarya strīṣu madyeṣu sādhakaḥ |
kṛte'pi siddhihāniḥ syāt kruddhā bhavati caṇḍikā || 45 ||
surāśodhanakathanam
tasmāt saṃśodhanaṃ vakṣye yathā tantrānusārataḥ |
vāmabhāge ca ṣaṭkoṇaṃ tanmadhye brahmarandhrakam || 46 ||
tadbāhye maṇḍalaṃ kṛtvā caturasraṃ samālikhet |
sāmānyārghyajalenaiva prokṣayenmaṇḍalaṃ tataḥ || 47 ||
Seite 75 der Vorlage
abhyarcyādhāraśaktiñca kumbhasyādhāramāstaret |
tatra saṃpūjayedvahnimaṇḍalaṃ tadanantaram || 48 ||
kumbhanirmāṇavidhiḥ
tatra saṃsthāpayet kumbhaṃ sauvarṇaṃ rājataṃ tathā |
tāmraṃ bhūmimayaṃvāpi yadvā lauhavivarjitam || 49 ||
sauvarṇaṃ bhogadaṃ proktaṃ rājataṃ mokṣadaṃ bhavet |
kāṃsyaṃ śāntikarañcaiva mṛṇmayaṃ puṣṭidaṃ tathā || 50 ||
pañcāśadaṅgulāyāma utsedhaḥ ṣoḍaśāṅgulaḥ |
kalasānāṃ pramāṇaṃ tu mukhamaṣṭāṅgulaṃ bhavet || 51 ||
eṣāmekatamaṃ kumbhaṃ astreṇa kṣālitaṃ tataḥ |
ādhāre sthāpayitvā tu pūjayet sūryamaṇḍalam || 52 ||
tataśca kāraṇairdivyaiḥ pūrayenmūlamuccaran |
bhūṣayedraktapuṣpeṇa raktamālyena sādhakaḥ || 53 ||
Seite 76 der Vorlage
raktavastreṇa saṃveṣṭya lepayedraktacandanaiḥ |
somamaṇḍalamabhyarcya amṛtaṃ paribhāvya ca || 54 ||
caturasrādikā pañcamudrāḥ
vibhāvayettato dravyamiṣṭadevasvarūpakam |
praṇamedbhaktibhāvena mudrābhiḥ pañcasaṃjñakaiḥ || 55 ||
adhomukhau samau kṛtvā bhūmau pāṇitaladvayam |
sakalāṅgulibhiḥ samyaṅmudreyaṃ caturasrikā || 56 ||
adhomukhaṃ muṣṭiyugmaṃ saṃvṛttaṃ parikīrttitam |
anyonyābhimukhau hastau puṭākāreṇa kārayet || 57 ||
saṃpuṭākhyamahāmudrā yojitā natikarmaṇi |
etasyā eva mudrāyāḥ kaniṣṭhāmūladeśake || 58 ||
aṅguṣṭhau ca kṣipettatra saṃpuṭāñjalirīritā |
madhyame sarale kṛtvā tarjanyupari saṃsthite || 59 ||
anāmikāmadhyagate tathaiva hi kaniṣṭhike |
sarvā ekatra saṃyojya aṅguṣṭhaparipīḍitā || 60 ||
eṣā tu paramā mudrā yonimudrā prakīrtitā |
pañcamudrāmantrakathanam
hrāṃ namaścaturasraṃ syāt hrīṃ namaḥ saṃvṛtastathā || 61 ||
klāṃ namaḥ saṃpuṭaṃ jñeyaṃ bluṃ namaḥ saṃpuṭāñjali |
saḥ namo yonimudrā syāt pañcamudrāḥ prakīrtitāḥ || 62 ||
bhaktyā vilokayeddravyaṃ mūlamantraṃ samuccaran |
praṇavaṃ varuṇaṃ sendu vāmadevañca ṅeyutam || 63 ||
vauṣaḍantaṃ samuccārya pūjayet yantramuttamam |
viṣaṃ kūrcaṃ tataḥ paśupataye tadanantaram || 64 ||
astrāya varmabījañca phaṭkārāntaḥ paro manuḥ |
anenādau prapūjyaiva pathikasya baliṃ haret || 65 ||
trikoṇavṛttabhūgehaṃ likhet kumbhasamīpataḥ |
sindūrakuṅkumābhyāñca sarvapathikadevatāḥ || 66 ||
tatra saṃpūjayitvā ca baliṃ dadyāttataḥ param |
sahetuṃ sāmiṣānnañca nidhāya manumuddharet || 67 ||
māyāṃ lakṣmīṃ samuddhṛtya sarvapathikadevatā |
bhyo hṛnmanuṃ samuccārya anenotsṛjya sādhakaḥ || 68 ||
uddhṛtya vāmahastena bhrāmayet kalaśopari |
tataḥ kṣiptvā bahiḥsthāne mūlamantraṃ samuccaran || 69 ||
vikārahāriṇīmantroddharaḥ.
dhūpayitvā tato dravyaṃ vikārānnāśayettataḥ |
māyāṃ lakṣmīṃ paśudvandvaṃ sendu dīrghadvayānvitam || 70 ||
churikā meti śobhini vikārānasya cāntaram |
dravyasya harayugmañca dviṭhāntaṃ prajapenmanum || 71 ||
vikārahāriṇīṃ japtvā caturdhā śodhanañcaret |
astreṇa tāḍanaṃ kuryādvarmaṇābhyukṣaṇaṃ tataḥ || 72 ||
mūlena vīkṣaṇaṃ kṛtvā prokṣayeddhṛdayena tu |
mūlena gandhamādāya bahannāsāpuṭe tridhā || 73 ||
dravyamadhye likhedyoniṃ tanmadhye ca hasaurlikhet |
hsauḥ sahauḥ namonatena pūjayet kumbhamadhyake || 74 ||
ānandeśvaragāyatrīvidhhanam
vāṅmāyā kamalā proktvā ānandeśvarāya vidmahe |
sudhādevyai dhīmahīti tanno'rdhanārīśvareti ca || 75 ||
pracodayāditi japed gāyatrīṃ daśadhā sudhīḥ |
brahmaśāpavimocanamantroddhāraḥ
māyāvahniyutaṃ kāmaṃ ratibindusamanvitam || 76 ||
paramasvāmini padaṃ paramākāśa śūnya ca |
vāhini candrataḥ prānte sūryāgnibhakṣiṇītyapi || 77 ||
pātraṃ viśa padānte tu viśa svāhā tataḥ param |
tridhā ca prajapenmantraṃ brahmaśāpaṃ vimocayet || 78 ||
vedādi vāruṇaṃ bījaṃ ṣaḍdīrghasvarabheditam |
brahmaśāpapadasyānte vimocitāñca ṅeyutām || 79 ||
sudhādevyai namo'ntañca daśadhā prajapenmanum |
māyāṃ lakṣmīṃ ka(ma)daṃ senduṃ ṣaḍdīrghasvaravahnimat || 80 ||
kṛṣṇaśāpavimocanamantroddhāraḥ
sudhākṛṣṇasvarūpānte śāpaṃ mocaya tat param |
amṛtaṃ srāvayadvandvaṃ dviṭhāntaṃ manumuttamam || 81 ||
daśadhā parisaṃjapya kṛṣṇaśāpavimuktaye |
śukraśāpavimocanamantroddhāraḥ
viṣaṃ binduyutaṃ vāntaṃ dīrghaṣaṭkasamanvitam || 82 ||
śukraśāpapadaṃ procya vimocitāṃ tu ṅeyutām |
sudhādevyai hṛdantañca daśadhā sañjapenmanum || 83 ||
athavānyaprakāreṇa śukraśāpaṃ vimocayet |
māyāṃ kāmeśvarīṃ vācaṃ amṛte amṛtodbhave || 84 ||
amṛtavarṣiṇi proktvā kāmabījaṃ tato'mṛtam |
srāvayadvitayaṃ śaktibījaṃ bhārgavamuddharet || 85 ||
śāpañca mocaya proktvā jñānaṃ dehi tato vadet |
siddhisāmarthyamābhāṣya dahayugmaṃ mahāpadaṃ || 86 ||
khecarīpadato mudrāṃ tathā prakaṭayadvayam |
astrāya phaṭ dviṭhāntañca uddhṛtya daśadhā japet || 87 ||
Seite 81 der Vorlage
athavānyat pravakṣyāmi śāpatrayavimocanam |
surāṇāmamṛtaṃ pūrvaṃ baladevena dhīmatā || 88 ||
samānītā prayatnena pānārthaṃ vāruṇī surā |
dattātrayeṇa muninā śukreṇa ca mahātmanā || 89 ||
dhīmatā balabhadreṇa purā pītotthitārṇavāt |
vāratrayantu saṃjapya paṭhedanyatamaṃ manum || 90 ||
śivaśaktiyutāṃ vāṇīṃ varuṇaṃ kṣitisaṃyutam |
ṣaḍdīrghasvarasambhinnaṃ nādabinduvibhūṣitam || 91 ||
amṛte amṛtodbhave amṛtavarṣiṇīti ca |
surāśukraśāpaṃ procya mocayadvitayaṃ tataḥ || 92 ||
amṛtaṃ srāvayadvandvaṃ svāhā śāpaharo manuḥ |
daśadhā parisañjapya śāpatrayaṃ vimocayet || 93 ||
triśāpamocanīṃ japtvā prakāśayuktāṃ tato japet |
māyāṃ lakṣmīṃ tato vācaṃ amṛte amṛtodbhave || 94 ||
amṛtavarṣiṇi procya mahāprakāśayukte'pi ca |
dviṭhāntañca samuccārya uccaret kubjikāntataḥ || 95 ||
kubjikāmantroddhāraḥ
pretabījaṃ samuccārya hasaklīṃ hasarīṃ tathā |
hasakhaphreñca hasarīṃ bhagavati tato vadet || 96 ||
anugraho hasaprānte kubjike'pi tataḥ param |
sahakhaphreṃ yugaṃ procya sanoreva tato vadet || 97 ||
ghorakhaprāñca khasaprīñca kiladvayasamanvitam |
vicco'pi hasakhānnñca hasakhableñca hasarīṃ || 98 ||
śivaśaktidvayānte ca māyāṃ hasreṃ tato vadet |
anena manunā mantrī amṛtaṃ paricintayet |
tiraskāriṇīṃ tato dhyāyet paśupāśa vināśinīm || 99 ||
tiraskariṇīvidyādhyānam
nīlaṃ hayaṃ samadhiruhya puraḥ prayāntīṃ nīlāṃśukābharaṇamālyavilepanāḍhyām |
nidrāpuṭena bhuvanāni tirodadhānāṃ
khaḍgāyudhā bhagavatī paripātu bhaktān || 100 ||
evaṃ dhyātvā japedvidyādvayañca sādhakottama |
māyāṃ lakṣmīṃ samuddhṛtya namo bhagavatīti ca || 101 ||
Seite 83 der Vorlage
māheśvari padasyānte sarvapaśujanoddharet |
manaścakṣustiraskariṇīṃ kurudvandvañca ṭhadvayam || 102 ||
tiraskariṇīvidyā nirūpaṇam
anyatiraskariṇīṃ vakṣye māyāṃ kāmeśvarīṃ tataḥ |
vāṇīṃ glaiṃ tiraskariṇi sakaleti janeti ca || 103 ||
vāgvādini padasyānte sakalapaśu ca bruyāt |
janānte ca manaścakṣuḥ śrotrajihvāpadantataḥ || 104 ||
ghraṇoktiñca tiraskānte riṇīṃ kurudvayaṃ tataḥ |
ṭhadvayañca sargayutaṃ dviṭhānto'yaṃ mahāmanuḥ || 105 ||
tridhā japtvā ca vīrendrastrikoṇe cintayettataḥ |
haṃsapīṭhe mantramaye svaguruṃ śivarūpiṇaṃ || 106 ||
akathāditripaṅktyā tu halakṣa madhyamaṇḍitam |
iti sañcintya tatpaścāddravyaśuddhiṃ samācaret |
athavānyaprakāreṇa dravyaśuddhiṃ samācaret || 107 ||
haṃsavatī ṛk
oṃ haṃsaḥ śucisadvasurantarīkṣasaddhotā vedisadatithirduroṇasat |
nṛsadvarasadvyomasadabjā gojā ṛtajā adrijā ṛtaṃ bṛhat || 108 ||
aiṁ tṛptodbhavasiddhodbhava-sarvajñodbhava-sarvajanakodbhavāya amṛtāya amṛtanāthāya
Seite 84 der Vorlage
amṛtakulakumbhāya aiṁ phreṃ cala cala
piva piva kulakuṇḍalini amṛtakuṇḍalini
amṛtaṃ drava drava nirjhara nirjhara aiṁ hrīṁ
kulakuṇḍalini amṛtaṃ kuru kuru svāhā || 109 ||
prathamaṃ praṇavaṃ haṃsaḥ śucīti tadanantaram |
sadvasurantarīkṣeti saddhotā vedisatyatha || 110 ||
atithirduroṇasadityardhamasyā ṛco bhavet |
nṛsadvarasadityuktvā sadṛto'tithyanantaram |
sadvyomasadabjā gojā ṛtajā adrijā |
ṛtaṃ bṛhadityarddhañca asyā ṛca udāhṛtam || 111 ||
tridhā ca saṃjapenmantraṃ athavānyatamaṃ japet |
vāk ca tṛptodbhavasyānte siddhodbhava tataḥ param || 112 ||
sarvajñodbhava sarvānte janakodbhava ṅeyutam |
amṛtāyāmṛtaṃ proktvā nāthāya padato'mṛta || 113 ||
kulakumbhāya vāgbhavaṃ phreṁ tataśca calayugmakam |
pibadvandvaṃ kulaṃ proktvā kuṇḍalini tato vadet || 114 ||
amṛtapadataḥ kuṇḍalinīti amṛtaṃ drava |
dvayaṃ nirjharayugmañca vāgbhavaṃ bhuvaneśvarīm || 115 ||
kulakuṇḍalinīṃ procya amṛtaṃ kuruyugmakam |
dviṭhāntaṃ manumuccārya pāyayitvā ca kuṇḍalīm || 116 ||
śivaśaktisamāyogaṃ cintayitvā ca sādhakaḥ |
tasmāt sudhāṃ samutpādya pūrayet pātramuttamam || 117 ||
Seite 85 der Vorlage
anenaiva vidhānena dravyaśuddhiṃ samācaret |
kālikāyā viśeṣañca vakṣye'haṃ tantravartmanā || 118 ||
ekameva paraṃ brahma sthūlasūkṣmamayaṃ dhruvam |
kacodbhavāṃ brahmahatyāṃ tena te nāśayāmyaham || 119 ||
sūryamaṇḍalasambhūte varuṇālayasambhave |
amābījamaye devi śukraśāpādvimucyatām || 120 ||
vedānāṃ praṇavo bījaṃ brahmānandamayaṃ yadi |
tena satyena te devi brahmahatyāṃ vyapohatu || 121 ||
evaṃ mantratrayeṇaiva abhimantrya surāṃ śubhām |
pradadyāt kālikāyai ca tato naivedyabhugbhavet || 122 ||
iti śuddhitrayaṃ jñeyaṃ śāpānāṃ mocanaṃ param |
eṣāmekatamaṃ kṛtvā dhyāyedānandabhairavam || 123 ||
Seite 86 der Vorlage
ānandabhairavadhyānam
sūryakoṭipratīkāśaṃ candrakoṭisuśītalam |
aṣṭādaśabhujaṃ devaṃ pañcavaktraṃ trilocanam || 124 ||
amṛtārṇavamadhyasthaṃ brahmapadmopari sthitam |
vṛṣārūḍhaṃ nīlakaṇṭhaṃ sarvābharaṇabhūṣitam || 125 ||
ākalpakhaṭvāṅgadharaṃ ghaṇṭāḍamaruvādinam |
pāśāṅkaśadharaṃ devaṃ gadāmuṣaladhāriṇam || 126 ||
khaḍgakheṭakapaṭṭīśamudgaraśūladaṇḍadhṛk |
kheṭakamuṇḍahastañca varadābhayavigraham || 127 ||
lohitaṃ devadeveśaṃ dravyamadhye niyojayet |
tasyotsaṅge surāṃ devīṃ candrakoṭyayutaprabhām || 128 ||
ānandabhairavīdhyānam
himakundendudhavalāṃ pañcavaktrāṃ trilocanām |
bhujāṣṭadaśasaṃyuktāṃ sarvāyudhakarodyatām || 129 ||
Seite 87 der Vorlage
prahasantīṃ viśālākṣīṃ devadevasya sammukhīm |
athavānyaprakāreṇa surādevīñca cintayet || 130 ||
candrāṃśusadṛśīṃ śvetāṃ vāruṇīṃ brahmarūpiṇīm |
śiraścandrādvigalantīṃ dhyāyettāṃ paradevatām || 131 ||
evaṃ dhyātvā tato vīraḥ pūjayenmantramuccaran |
ānandabhairavaṃ devamānandabhairavīṃ tathā || 132 ||
śivacandrādyavarṇantu kālabhūvaruṇānalam |
ṣaṣṭhasvarānvitaṃ vāyuṃ bindunādavibhūṣitam || 133 ||
ānandabhairavāyeti śikhāmantraṃ tato vadet |
tataḥ pūrvavaduddhṛtya viparītamukhaṃ dvayam || 134 ||
vāyubījaṃ vāmanetratyānandabhairavīṃ tataḥ |
ṅeyutāṃ netramantrañca kathito manusattamaḥ || 135 ||
pūjayitvā dravyamadhye varuṇaṃ vasudhā japet |
mūlañcopari saṃjapya amṛtaṃ paribhāvayet || 136 ||
Seite 88 der Vorlage
āvāhanyādimudrāñca darśayettadanantaram |
āvāhanīṃ darśayitvā sthāpanīṃ tadanantaram || 137 ||
sannidhāpanamudrāñca tathā ca sannirodhanīm |
avaguṇṭhanamudrāñca vidhāya sādhakottamaḥ || 138 ||
aṅgaṣaṭkasya mudrāñca tālatrayapuraḥsaram |
digbandhanaṃ prakurvīta choṭikābhiranantaram || 139 ||
paramīkaraṇaṃ kṛtvā amṛtīkaraṇañcaret |
dhenumudrāmṛtīkṛtya dravyaśuddhiṃ samācaret || 140 ||
ālokājjighraṇāddhyānāt snānāddravyaṃ viśudhyati |
dravyasnānaṃ tataḥ kuryāddakṣe kṛtvā ca cullakam || 141 ||
dravyasya cullakaṃ dakṣakare kṛtvā tu sādhakaḥ |
vāmanāsāṅguṣṭhayogāt pūjādravyeṣu nikṣipet || 142 ||
binduṃ kṣiptvā svavaktre ca mārjayeddhastayugmakam |
hastābhyāṃ mārjayeddehaṃ mūlamantraṃ samuccaran || 143 ||
surāniruktiḥ
etattu kāraṇaṃ divyaṃ surasaṅghaniṣevitam |
ata-eva nāma tasya sureti bhuvanatraye || 144 ||
surādarśanaphalam
surā darśanamātreṇa sarvapāpaiḥ pramucyate |
tadgandhāghrāṇamātreṇa śatakratuphalaṃ labhet || 145 ||
madyasparśanamātreṇa tīrthakoṭīphalaṃ labhet |
tathā tatpānataḥ sākṣāllabhet muktiṃ caturvidhām || 146 ||
icchāśaktiḥ surāmode jñānaśaktiśca tadrase |
tatsvāde ca kriyāśaktiḥ cetaḥ śodhanasādhanā || 147 ||
iti śrīmajjñānānandaparamahaṃsaviracite kaulāvalīnirṇaye caturthollāsaḥ || 4 ||
pañcama ullāsaḥ
tantravartmanā māṃsanirūpaṇam
athātaḥ saṃpravakṣyāmi māṃsāni tantravartmanā |
māṃsabhedakathanam
māṃsañca trividhaṃ proktaṃ jalabhūcarakhecaram || 1 ||
gonarebhāśvamahiṣavarāhājamṛgodbhvam |
mahāmāṃsāṣṭakaṃ proktaṃ devatāprītikārakam || 2 ||
(yadvā)
go'jebhāśvavarāhāṇāṃ māhiṣaṃ mṛgakhaḍgayoḥ |
etanmāṃsāṣṭakaṃ proktaṃ caṇḍikāprītikārakam || 3 ||
(yadvā)
ajāśvāvapi gaṇḍā ca mahiṣaścamarī tathā |
varāhavyāghrabhallūkaśaśakāḥ kūrmakukkuṭau || 4 ||
kṛṣṇasāraśca hariṇastathā citramṛgā api |
manuṣyo gavayaścaiva śallakī ca viśeṣataḥ || 5 ||
haṃsaḥ pārāvataścaiva tathaiva grāmakukkuṭāḥ |
vihitā balayaḥ proktāścaṇḍikāprītikārakāḥ || 6 ||
Seite 91 der Vorlage
eteṣāṃ māṃsadānena sarvasiddhiḥ prajāyate |
eṣāmekatamaṃ labdhvā tarpaṇārthaṃ prakalpayet || 7 ||
māṃsasandarśanenāpi surādarśanavat phalam |
pitṛdaivatayajñeṣu vede hiṃsā vidhīyate || 8 ||
ātmārthaṃ prāṇināṃ hiṃsā kadācinnoditā priye |
animittaṃ tṛṇaṃ vāpi chedayenna kadācana || 9 ||
devatārthaṃ paśuhanane na doṣaḥ
devatārthaṃ dvijaṃ gāñca hatvā pāpairna lipyate |
māṃsaṃ vināpi pūjāyāṃ pāpaṃ syācca pade pade || 10 ||
gandhapuṣpākṣataiḥ pūjyamanyathā narakaṃ vrajet |
hanyānmantreṇa cānena tvabhimantrya paśuṃ tataḥ || 11 ||
śivotkṛttamidaṃ piṇḍamatastvaṃ śivatāṃ gataḥ |
tadbuddhasva paśo tvaṃ hi māśivastvaṃ śivo'si hi || 12 ||
brahmā syātpalale viṣṇurgandhe rudraśca tadrase |
paramātmā tadānande tasmāt sevyamidaṃ priye || 13 ||
Seite 92 der Vorlage
iti hatvā paśuṃ paścāt cāru pakvaṃ samācaret |
pūjāsu āmamāṃsāni dadyādvai sādhakaḥ kvacit || 14 ||
ṛte tu lohitaṃ śīrṣamamṛtaṃ tattu jāyate |
saṃśodhayettu māṃsāni yathāśāstrapramāṇataḥ || 15 ||
māṃsaśodhanavidhānam
māṃsaśuddhiṃ pravakṣyāmi śāktānāṃ siddhihetave |
astrāntamūlamantreṇa prokṣayitvā ca sādhakaḥ || 16 ||
caturdhā śodhanaṃ kuryāt pūrvoktena ca vartmanā |
śoṣayedvāyubījena vahnibījena sandahet || 17 ||
śivaśaktisamāyogādvāruṇenāmṛtaṃ kuru |
tataśca sañjapenmantraṃ māṃsānāṃ śodhanāya ca || 18 ||
praṇavaṃ pūrvamuccāryaṃ pratadviṣṇustataḥ param |
stavate mṛgo na bhīmaḥ saṃprocya kucaro bhavet || 19 ||
Seite 93 der Vorlage
gariṣṭheti ca yasyoruṣu triṣu proktastataḥ param |
vikramaṇeṣvadhikṣipanti bhuvanāni viśvāḥ || 20 ||
pūrvoktā darśayenmudrā āvāhanyādisaṃjñikā |
mūlamantraṃ japedvīraḥ saptavāraṃ tataḥ param || 21 ||
matsyānāṃ śodhanaṃ vakṣye yathātantrānusārataḥ |
matsyabhedakathanam
pāṭhīnañca vodālaśca tathā śakulaśālakau || 22 ||
mahāśakulacitrī ca khaḍgī ca jalavṛścikā |
anena vihitāḥ sarve'pīmā mīnāḥ śubhapradāḥ || 23 ||
matsyamāṃsaśodhanam
ādau kurvīta mīnañca pūrvavat prokṣaṇādikam |
japenmantraṃ tataḥ paścānmīnānāñca viśuddhaye || 24 ||
oṃ tryambakaṃ yajāmahe sugandhiṃ puṣṭivarddhanam |
urvārukamiva bandhanmṛtyormukṣīya mā'mṛtāt || 25 ||
śeṣaṃ pūrvavadācarya mudrāñca pariśodhayet |
vraiheyaṃ maṇḍalākāraṃ candravimbanibhaṃ śubham || 26 ||
cāru pakvamanohāri śarkarādyaiḥ prapūritam |
Seite 94 der Vorlage
pūjākāle devatāyā mudraiṣā parikīrttitā || 27 ||
bhraṣṭadhānyādikaṃ yadyaccarvaṇīyaṃ prakalpayet |
tasyāḥ saṃjñā smṛtā mudrā mahāmodapravardhinī || 28 ||
mudaṃ rātīti mudrā syādyenaikā muṣṭibhedataḥ |
mudrāñca prokṣayedādau śeṣaṃ pūrvavadācaret || 29 ||
oṃ tadviṣṇoḥ paramaṃ padaṃ sadā paśyanti sūrayaḥ |
divīva cakṣurātatam || 30 ||
oṃ tadviprāso vipaṇyavo jāgṛvāṃsaḥ samindhate |
viṣṇoryat paramaṃ padam || 31 ||
iti saṃjapya vīrendraḥ śeṣaṃ pūrvavadācaret || 32 ||
kuṇḍagolodbhavāmṛtavidhānam
atha vakṣye ca kuṇḍotthaṃ devatāprītikārakam |
madyakumbhasahasraistu māṃsabhāraśatairapi || 33 ||
naiva tuṣṭirbhaveddevyāḥ kuṇḍagolodbhavaṃ vinā |
bhagaliṅgātmikā devī bhagaliṅgāmṛtātmikā || 34 ||
devyāḥ śukrarajorūpatvam
śukrarūpā ca śukrasthā rajorūpā rajaḥsthitā |
Seite 95 der Vorlage
vindurūpā ca vindusthā rajovindusvarūpiṇī || 35 ||
bhagaliṅgapriyā devo bhagaliṅgāmṛtapriyā |
bhagaliṅgāmṛtenaiva tasmāttāṃ paripūjayet || 36 ||
vīradravyasya pānena parastrīramaṇena ca |
bhagaliṅgāmṛtenaiva devīṃ yaśca prapūjayet || 37 ||
na duḥkhaṃ jāyate tasya siddhamantro bhavennaraḥ |
kulastrīkulapuṣpaiśca kuladravyaiḥ kulāmṛtaiḥ || 38 ||
saṃpūjya labhate kāmānaṣṭasiddhīṃśca sādhakaḥ |
vinā kulodbhavairdravyaiḥ pūjayedyaśca caṇḍikām || 39 ||
janmāntarasahasrasya sukṛtaṃ tasya naśyati |
dravyaśodhanamācarya śaktiśodhanamācaret || 40 ||
śaktiśodhanam
yathā dravyaṃ tathā śaktiṃ samānīya yathākramam |
snāpitāṃ pramadāṃ divyāṃ hetuyuktāñca dīkṣitām || 41 ||
svakāntāṃ parakāntāṃ vā ghṛṇālajjāvivarjitām |
sālaṅkārāṃ suveśāñca sthāpayet tūlikopari || 42 ||
Seite 96 der Vorlage
nyāsajālaṃ prakurvīta svakalpoktavidhānataḥ |
mātṛkānyāsamācarya kalānyāsaṃ samācaret || 43 ||
hrīṅkārantu lalāṭe ca klīṅkāraṃ vadane tathā |
aiṅkāraṃ hṛdaye caiva nābhau bluṅkārameva ca || 44 ||
strīṅkāraṃ vinyasedūguhye pañcakāmān nyased budhaḥ |
ṛṣyādikaṃ svakalpoktaṃ pādyādibhistato yajet || 45 ||
drāviṇīṃ vinyasedyonau mūlavidyāṃ tataḥ param |
ādhāre hṛdaye caiva bhruvormadhye nyaset kramāt || 46 ||
punarmūlaṃ brahmarandhre nyaset sādhakapuṅgavaḥ |
mūrddhādipādaparyantaṃ nyāsaṃ kuryāttataḥ param || 47 ||
maithunakathanam
maulau kuntalakarṣaṇaṃ nayanayorācumbanaṃ gaṇḍayo-
rdantenādharapīḍanaṃ hṛdi hatirmuṣṭyā ca nābhau śanaiḥ |
kukṣau kaṇṭhakapolamaṇḍalakucaśroṇīṣu deyā nakhāḥ
sīmante likhanaṃ nakhairurasijaṃ gṛhṇīta gāḍhaṃ tataḥ || 48 ||
kurvītāvirataṃ manobhavagṛhe mātaṅgalīlā iva |
jaṅghāṅguṣṭhapadorugulphahananaṃ cānyo'nyataḥ kāminoḥ || 49 ||
Seite 97 der Vorlage
pāśabījaṃ vāmanetraṃ kāmavaruṇabhūyutam |
ekādaśasvareṇāḍhyaṃ candrabindusamanvitam || 50 ||
amukīṃ drāvaya svāhā vinyaset sādhakottamaḥ |
vāmā yā capalacitte reto muñcadvayaṃ paṭhet || 51 ||
varuṇaṃ bhūdakṣakarṇayutañca kāmabījakam |
somavadhūsamāyuktaṃ candramantyasvarānvitam || 52 ||
drāviṇībījaṃ kathitaṃ sādhakānāṃ hitāya ca |
tasyā yonau nyasedvidyāṃ ret thu mā to ca mai na ta || 53 ||
ātmani cintayeddevīṃ śaktimādyāsvarūpiṇīm |
niṃ gha yed ṅge yo na rṣa li mūlamuccārya sādhakaḥ || 54 ||
dharmādharmahavirdīpta ātmāgnau manasā srucā |
suṣumnāvartmanā nityamakṣavṛttīrjuhomyaham || 55 ||
svāhānto'yaṃ mahāmantra ārambhe parikīrttitaḥ |
tato japet striyaṃ gacchan mukhe jihvāmṛtaṃ pivet || 56 ||
kulamadyaṃ samānīya vāruṇena ca saṃskṛtam |
Seite 98 der Vorlage
varuṇaṃ svarasaṃyukta pañcadīrghasamanvitam || 57 ||
vauṃ varuṇāya praṇavaṃ mantrarājena śodhitam |
muhurmuhuḥ pibet pānaṃ śaktijihvāviloḍitam || 58 ||
ātmani devīsaṃyogāddevībhūtāṃ vicintayet |
ātmani śaktisaṃyogādekībhūtāṃ vicintayet || 59 ||
sūkṣmarūpakamātmānaṃ śaktiṃ kuṇḍalirūpiṇīm |
jihvāṃ mūlamayīṃ cintya yoniñca kularūpiṇīm || 60 ||
kulākulavibhāgena ātmānaṃ nīyate tvayi |
śuddhamantrauṣadhenaiva ret ma na neḥ ñca pra tha yo || 61 ||
madhyamāne punastasyā jāyate tattvamuttamam |
tattvatyāge pīṭhenmūlaṃ sādhakaḥ sthiramānasaḥ || 62 ||
prakāśākāśahastābhyāmavalambyonmanīsrucā |
dharmādharmakalāsnehapūrṇa agnau juhomyaham || 63 ||
svāhānto'yaṃ mahāmantraṃ śukratyāge prakīrttitaḥ |
śivaśaktisamāyogo yatra yatra prajāyate || 64 ||
tatra tatraiva saṃyojyaṃ dvayamenaṃ yathākramāt |
gṛhṇīyāttatprayatnena dravyaṃ kuṇḍodbhavaṃ smṛtam || 65 ||
Seite 99 der Vorlage
idaṃ kuṇḍodbhavaṃ dravyaṃ kathitaṃ suradurlabham |
golodbhavaṃ pravakṣyāmi vīrāṇāṃ siddhihetave || 66 ||
kulīnāṃ dīkṣitāṃ mattāṃ patihīnāṃ vicakṣaṇām |
sālaṅkārāṃ hetuyuktāmanapatyāṃ manoramām || 67 ||
sundarīṃ śobhanāṃ kṣīṇāṃ pīnonnatapayodharām |
sādhakākāṅkṣahṛdayāṃ kalāśāstravicāriṇīm || 68 ||
nyāsādikaṃ prakurvīta svakalpoktavidhānataḥ |
pūrvoktakramayogena tattvamutpādayet sudhīḥ || 69 ||
tattvaṃ gṛhṇīyāt yatnena pūjārthaṃ sādhakottamaḥ |
idaṃ golodbhavaṃ dravyaṃ devatātṛptikārakam || 70 ||
tāmrapātre gṛhītvā tu tattvadravyaṃ kulocitam |
nānāgandhasamāyuktaṃ kaṭutrayasamanvitam || 71 ||
kuṇḍagolodbhavādīnāṃ śodhanañca pracakṣyate |
śodhayet kuṇḍagolādīn nayatvarcāsamāhitaḥ || 72 ||
śodhanamantrāḥ
oṃ viṣṇuryoniṃ kalpayatu tvaṣṭā rūpāṇi piṃśatu |
āsiñcatu prajāpatirdhātā garbhaṃ dadhātu te || 73 ||
Seite 100 der Vorlage
garbhaṃ dhehi sinīvāli garbhaṃ dhehi sarasvati |
garbhaṃ te aśvinau devādhādhattāṃ puṣkarasrajau || 74 ||
pluṃ jluṃ mluṃ gluṃ tataḥ svāhā amṛteti tato vadet |
amṛte amṛtodbhave amṛtavarṣiṇīti ca || 75 ||
amṛtaṃ srāvaya svāhā dviruccāryetyapi smaret |
śeṣaṃ pūrvavadācarya athavānyatamañcaret || 76 ||
tāraṃ kūrcāstramuccārya śivāditrayavinduyuk |
vahnijāyā tāramāyā śrībījaṃ suratipriye || 77 ||
tāramāyāramāstrañca vahnijāyāñca vartulam |
tato'mṛtodbhavāyeti amṛtavarṣiṇī param || 78 ||
priye devi padaṃ śukraśāpaṃ mocayayugmakam |
vahnijāyāntamantreṇa dravyaśuddhiṃ samācaret || 79 ||
vīryametat samādāya viśeṣārghye niyojayet |
tenāmṛtena deveśīṃ tarpayet sādhakottamaḥ || 80 ||
sānnidhyaṃ jāyate devyāḥ sarvakāmamupālabhet |
acirānmṛtyumāpnoti dvandvaṃ kṛtvā narādhamaḥ || 81 ||
śaṅkāvihīnena kulācāraḥ kartavyaḥ
nirvikalpakacetāstu kuryādevaṃ samāhitaḥ |
śaṅkayā jāyate glāniḥ śaṅkayā duḥkhabhājanam || 82 ||
śaṅkayā sarvahāniḥ syācchaṅkayā dhanahānitā |
śaṅkayā siddhihāniḥ syāttasmācchaṅkāṃ parityajet || 83 ||
dravyāṇāṃśaktibhedakathanan
atha vakṣyāmi dravyāṇāṃ śaktibhedena yadbhavet |
svalpāṅgīṃ dīrghakeśīṃ ca sādhakaḥ śuddhabhāvataḥ || 84 ||
puṣpagandhā javāpuṣpairdevīṃ gandhaiśca pūjayet |
tasyāḥ puṣpaiḥ prayatnena sarvakāmamupālabhet || 85||
dīrghāṅgī dīrghanayanā śyāmā vilajjitā sadā |
sugandhā sā suratādyairbilvapatraiḥ sugandhitā || 86 ||
tasyāḥ puṣpaiḥ prayatnena devīṃ sampūjayet parām |
gaurāṅgī puṣṭajaṅghā yā puṣṭahastā madāturā || 87 ||
madagandhā ca khārjuraiḥ palāśaiḥ kusumairyajet |
puṣpagandhā jagaddhātrī sā sadā kṛṣṇarūpiṇī || 88 ||
Seite 102 der Vorlage
kṛśāṅgī kṛśamadhyā ca madhu dattvā yajet parām |
kṣīṇāṅgī ca yadā kṛṣṇā dīrghakeśī madākulā || 89 ||
tīvragandhā ca mandārairnārikelodbhavaiḥ sadā |
puṣṭā kharvā'sitāṅgī yā sā bhavenmadanāśrayā || 90 ||
madhugandhā ca gauḍībhiḥ padmapuṣpairyajet parām |
kṛśāṅgī gauradīrghā yā sā parā śiśumālinā || 91 ||
sādhakaḥ pūjayeddevīṃ mallikābhirviśeṣataḥ |
puṣṭā kharvā sitāṅgī yā sendīvaravikārakaiḥ || 92 ||
asyā maithunasambhūtaiḥ ketakīgandhayojitaiḥ |
kṣīṇā dīrghā ca gaurāṅgī mālatīgandhayojitā || 93 ||
sā bhavedaṅkuśā nāmnī tasyā maithunabhāvukaiḥ |
bandhūkairyadi gaurāṅgī yānaṅgamekhalā śubhā || 94 ||
karpūragandhahāridradravyaistāṃ paripūjayet |
āsāṃ dravyaṃ gṛhītvā tu tenaiva pariśodhayet || 95 ||
tattatpuṣpaiḥ prapūjyaiva sarvasiddhimupālabhet |
jñātvā naivaṃ kramaṃ yo hi yadi devīṃ prapūjayet || 96 ||
bhaveddhi viphalaṃ sarvaṃ yajñeṣu ghṛtavarjitam |
yaduktā daśamī śaktiḥ saṅkīrṇavṛttisaṃsthitā || 97 ||
gandhamātraṃ tu gṛhṇīyādvarṇamātraṃ na bhedayet |
svayaṃ sraṣṭā svayaṃ viṣṇuḥ svayaṃ devo maheśvaraḥ || 98 ||
sādhakānandabhāvena yajeddevīṃ kulakrame |
gajāśvānāṃ vṛṣājānāṃ narāṇāṃ śoṇitāruṇaiḥ || 99 ||
pañcatattvapraśaṃsā
kuṇḍagolodbhavairmāṃsaiḥ svayambhūkusumaiḥ sadā |
matsyairmadyaiśca naivedyaiḥ pratyakṣīkriyate naraiḥ || 100 ||
ca yāṃ thu di ne rā mai ma jātibhedaṃ na cācaret |
nādharmo jāyate kiñcinmahāmantrasya sādhane || 101 ||
sarvasiddhirbhavatyeva pañcatattvanivedanāt |
dravyaśuddherabhāvena nityaṃ karmaṃ na lopayet || 102 ||
Seite 104 der Vorlage
pramādādyadi lupyeta rauravaṃ narakaṃ vrajet |
makārapañcakaṃ kṛtvā punarjanma na vidyate || 103 ||
ata-eva mahāprājñaḥ pañcatattvena pūjayet |
yenāvaśyaṃ vidhātavyaṃ madirādānapūjanam || 104 ||
naṣṭaiḥ paryuṣitocchiṣṭairdurgandhairgandhavarjitaiḥ |
hetubhiḥ parapātrasthaistarpaṇaṃ niṣphalaṃ bhavet || 105 ||
āmiṣāsavasaurabhyahīnaṃ yasya mukhaṃ bhavet |
prāyaścittī sa varjyaśca paśureva na saṃśayaḥ || 106 ||
yāvadāsavagandhaḥ syāttāvat paśupatiḥ svayam |
vinālimāṃsagandhena paśuḥ paśupatiḥ svayam || 107 ||
matsyamāṃsavihīnena dravyeṇāpi na tarpayet |
piśitaṃ tilamātrantu tilārdhamapi bindunā || 108 ||
sakṛttarpaṇamātreṇa yajñakoṭiphalaṃ labhet |
raktavastraiḥ samācchādya pañcatattvaṃ tu rakṣayet || 109 ||
Seite 105 der Vorlage
paśusannidhau vīrapūjā niṣidhā
makārapañcakairdevīṃ nārcayet paśusannidhau |
saṃsthāpayenna dakṣe ca dravyaśuddhiritīṃritā || 110 ||
etattu kathitaṃ dravyaṃ sarvasiddhipradāyakam |
dvijānāmanukalpantu na sākṣācca vikalpinām || 111 ||
kuladravyapratinidhiḥ
athātaḥ saṃpravakṣyāmi dravyādiparikalpanam |
brāhmaṇastāmrapātre tu madhumadyaṃ prakalpayet || 112 ||
athavā tāmrapātreṣu gavyaṃ dadyādghṛtaṃ vinā |
nārikelodakaṃ kāṃsye guḍārdrakaṃ tathaiva ca || 113 ||
gauḍī deyā kṣatriyeṇa mādhvī vaiśyena tatra vai |
sarvaṃ śūdreṇa dātavyaṃ yatra vā tadrucirbhavet || 114 ||
(yadvā)
matsyamāṃsādivijayā cāṣṭagandhaiḥ sumiśritā |
saṃmardya vaṭikāṃ kṛtvā saṃgṛhyātha vicakṣaṇaḥ || 115 ||
Seite 106 der Vorlage
tadabhāve tu vijayā jale saṃloḍya tarpayet |
guḍamiśreṇa takreṇa tarpayenmadhuyojitam || 116 ||
sauvīreṇāthavā kuryādetatkarma na lopayet |
māṃsābhāve tu lasunamārdrakaṃ nāgarantu vā || 117 ||
śūraṇaṃ māṃsavaṭakaṃ mūlaṃ vānyatamañcaret |
māṃsānukalpaṃ kathitaṃ mīnasyātha vidhiṃ śṛṇu || 118 ||
māhiṣaṃ gavayaṃ kṣīraṃ ajākṣīraṃ tathaiva ca |
phalamūlañca yatkiñciddagdhañcedāmiṣaṃ bhavet || 119 ||
kuṇḍagolādipratinidhiḥ
mīnasya kathitaṃ kalpaṃ kuṇḍagolodbhavaṃ śṛṇu |
aparāpuṣpagarbhe tu kulasthānaṃ manoramam || 120 ||
sarvasukhaṃ bhavettattu mahākāmakalātmakam |
hayārikusume nityaṃ svayamasti sadāśivaḥ || 121 ||
tanmukhe dravyamādāya puṣpamadhyetu candanam |
raktakuṅkumarāgaṃ vā bhinnaṃ tattvaṃ śivātmakam || 122 ||
yojayecchivaśaktyostu aikyaṃ sambhāvayan dhiyā |
kṣaṇaṃ vicintya tatraiva saṃpūjya parameśvarīm || 123 ||
japtvā tadeva kuṇḍotthaṃ dravyaṃ paramadurlabham |
antarādadhikaṃ jñeyaṃ etaddravyaṃ sudurlabham || 124 ||
yadyacca kathitaṃ dravyamanukalpaṃ vikalpinām |
ādāya pūjayeddevīmanyathā niṣphalaṃ bhavet || 125 ||
akṛtvā pañcame pūjāṃ na labdhvā gurusammatim |
svahastena paśuṃ hatvā rauravaṃ narakaṃ vrajet || 126 ||
iti śrīmajjñānānandaparamahaṃsaviracite kaulāvalīnirṇaye pañcamollāsaḥ || 5 ||
ṣaṣṭha ullāsaḥ
athedānīṃ pravakṣyāmi arghyasya vidhimuttamam |
gṛhītvājñāṃ mahādevyā viśeṣārghyaṃ samācaret || 1 ||
ātmadevīdvayormadhye bhūmau cakraṃ likhettataḥ |
trikoṇañcaiva ṣaṭkoṇaṃ vṛttaṃ bhūgṛhasaṃyutam || 2 ||
madhye māyāṃ samālikhya prokṣayettadanantaram |
astrāntamūlamantreṇa sāmānyārghyajalena ca || 3 ||
ādhāraśaktimabhyarcya pūjayet pīṭhadevatāḥ |
caturasre pūrṇaśailamuḍḍīyānaṃ jalandharam || 4 ||
pūjayet kāmarūpañca pūrvādikramayogataḥ |
aṅgaṣaṭkaṃ yajettatra ṣaṭkoṇeṣu ca mantravit || 5 ||
mūlamantraṃ trikoṇeṣu saṃpūjya sādhakottamaḥ |
ādhāraśaktiṃ madhye ca saṃpūjya tadanantaram || 6 ||
ādhārapātrādivarṇanam
astreṇa kṣālitādhāraṃ sthāpayettatra sādhakaḥ |
ādhāreṇa vinā bhraṃśo na ca tṛpyanti mātaraḥ || 7 ||
tasmādvidhivadādhāraṃ kalpayet kulanāyike |
ādhāraṃ tripadaṃ proktaṃ ṣaṭpadaṃ vā catuṣpadam || 8 ||
athavā vartulākāraṃ kuryādādhāramuttamam |
eṣāmanyatamaṃ sthāpya pūjayet kulavartmanā || 9 ||
pūrvavanmaṇḍalaṃ kṛtvā saṃpūjya tena vartmanā |
ādau senduṃ mahākālaṃ vahnimaṇḍalaṃ ṅeyutam || 10 ||
hṛdantaṃ mantramuccārya ādhāre pūjayettataḥ |
tatra sampūjayedvahneḥ kalādaśakaṃ saṃjñayā || 11 ||
vahneḥ kalādaśakam
dhūmrārciruṣmā jvalinī jvālinī visphuliṅginī |
suśrīḥ surūpā kapilā havyakavyavahe'pi ca || 12 ||
yādisendukṣakārāntā abjādyāḥ parikīrtitāḥ |
ṅeyutā vai namo'ntāśca kalā vahneritīritāḥ || 13 ||
asrāntamūlamantreṇa kṣālitaṃ pātramuttamam |
svarṇaraupyaśilākūrmakapālālābumṛṇmayam || 14 ||
nārikelaśaṅkhatāmramuktāśuktisamudbhavam |
puṇyavṛkṣasamudbhūtaṃ pātraṃ kuryānmanoramam || 15 ||
(yadvā)
kāñcanaraupyakācatāmrajanitaṃ muktākapālodbhvaṃ
viśvāmitramayañca kāmadamidaṃ haimaṃ priyaṃ sphāṭikam |
bhāvaprītimadaṣṭasiddhijanakaṃ śrīnārikelodbhvaṃ
kāpālaṃ sphuṭamantrasiddhijanakaṃ muktipradaṃ mauktikam || 16 ||
(yadvā)
sauvarṇaraupyatāmrāṇi sarvasiddhikarāṇi ca |
śāntike ca śilāpātraṃ stambhe caiva tu mṛṇmayam || 17 ||
nārikelaṃ sarvavaśye mokṣe caiva tu mauktikam |
jñānapradaṃ kapālaṃ syānmāraṇe lauhamuttamam || 18 ||
kuryāt svarṇamayaṃ pātraṃ viśvāmitraṃ kapālakam |
śaṅkhaṃ jñānapradaṃ muktāśuktividyāpradāyinī || 19 ||
kapālālāvūpātrāṇi yogasiddhikarāṇi ca |
puṇyavṛkṣajapātrāṇi sarvapāpaharāṇi ca || 20 ||
ukteṣveteṣu pātreṣu pātramekaṃ prakalpayet |
ṣoḍaśāṅgulavistāra ṣaṣṭhāṅgulasamucchrayam || 21 ||
athavāpi tadardhaṃ syāttadarddhaṃ vāpi kārayet |
ekāṅgulaṃ tathā sārdhaṃ ṣaṭkañca vai pramāṇataḥ || 22 ||
atisūkṣmamatisthūlaṃ sacchidraṃ parivarjjayet |
na yojayedbhagnapātraṃ svaprādeśaṃ praśasyate || 23 ||
eṣāmekatamaṃ pātraṃ sthāpayettripadopari |
maṇḍalaṃ pūrvavat kṛtvā pūjayet pūrvavartmanā || 24 ||
sūryasya maṇḍalaṃ tatra cintayitvātha pūjayet |
svarādyaṃ bindusahitaṃ ṅeyutam arkamaṇḍalam || 25 ||
Seite 112 der Vorlage
namo'ntaṃ mantramuccārya pūjayitvārghyapātrakam |
kalāḥ sampūjayettatra bhānordvādaśasaṃjñakāḥ || 26 ||
dvādaśasūryakalāḥ
tapinī tāpinī dhūmrā marīcirjvālinī ruciḥ |
suṣumnā bhogadā viśvā bodhinī dhāriṇī kṣamā || 27 ||
kabhādyāśca ṭhaḍāntā vai binduyuktā yathākramāt |
bījādyāśca kalā jñeyāścaturthyādyā namo'nvitāḥ || 28 ||
imāḥ kalāḥ susampūjyāḥ pātrañca pūjayettataḥ |
raktacandanapuṣpaiśca sugandhaiḥ sumanoharaiḥ || 29 ||
tataśca pūrayet pātraṃ tribhāgaṃ kumbhahetutaḥ |
varuṇaṃ mūlamantrañca vilomamātṛkāṃ paṭhan || 30 ||
jalena bhāgamekaṃ tu pūrayet sādhakottamaḥ |
tatra dūrvākṣatāraktapuṣpacandanasaṃyutam || 31 ||
pūrvoddhṛtaṃ kuṇḍagolaṃ vilvapatraṃ kṣipettataḥ |
māṃsaṃ matsyaṃ vinikṣipya mudrāñcaiva viśeṣataḥ || 32 ||
nānāsugandhikañcaiva navaratnaṃ vinikṣipet |
elālavaṅgakakṣvelajātīphalasamanvitam || 33 ||
Seite 113 der Vorlage
candracandanakastūrīrocanāgurukuṅkumam |
svayambhūkusumaṃ kuṇḍagolotthañcāṣṭagandhakam || 34 ||
tatra kṣiptvā ca vīrendraḥ pūjayeccandramaṇḍalam |
sabinduṃ vāmakarṇañca ṅeyutaṃ somamaṇḍalam || 35 ||
hṛdantaṃ manumuccārya pātramadhye prapūjayet |
kalā somasya tatraiva dviraṣṭasaṃkhyakā yajet || 36 ||
ṣoḍaśasomakalā
amṛtā mānadā pūṣā tuṣṭiḥ puṣṭī ratirdhṛtiḥ |
śaśinī candrikā kāntirjyotsnā śrīḥ prītiraṅgadā || 37 ||
pūrṇā pūrṇāmṛtā kāmadāyinyaḥ svarajāḥ kalāḥ |
akārādyā binduyutā ṅeyutāśca namo'ntikāḥ || 38 ||
pūjyāḥ sarvāḥ prayatnena kalā jñeyā vidhorimāḥ |
pūrvaṃvattīrthamāvāhya pūrvavanmaṇḍalaṃ likhet || 39 ||
pūrvavavanmatramuccārya ānandabhairavaṃ yajet |
ānandabhairavīṃ devīṃ tatra saṃpūjya deśikaḥ || 40 ||
Seite 114 der Vorlage
nijeṣṭadevatāṃ tatrāvāhayecca tataḥ param |
āvāhanyādimudrāśca sādhako darśayettataḥ || 41 ||
svakalpoktavidhānena mudrāḥ sandarśayettataḥ |
darśayitvā tato mudrāmiṣṭadevaṃ yajettataḥ || 42 ||
pūrvavacca ṣaḍaṅgāni trikoṇāni prapūjayet |
akathāditrirekhāyāṃ madhye māyāṃ samālikhet || 43 ||
hasau madhye ca saṃlikhya pūrvādicāturasrike |
sampūjayettataḥ paścāt pañcaratnaṃ susādhakaḥ || 44 ||
pañcaratnapūjāvidhānam
pañcāntakaṃ kṣitiyutaṃ dakṣakarṇasamanvitam |
gaganānte ca ratnebhyo namo'ntamanumuddharet || 45 ||
śītalaṃ śakrasaṃyuktamagrabinduvibhūṣitam |
svargapadaṃ samuccārya ratnebhyo nama ityapi || 46 ||
pañcamaṃ devarājañca dakṣaśrotrasamanvitam |
pātālapada ratnebhyo namo'ntaścāparo manuḥ || 47 ||
Seite 115 der Vorlage
mahākālaṃ kṣitiyutaṃ dakṣakarṇasamanvitam |
martyaratne tataḥ paścādbhyo namo'tra samuddharet || 48 ||
vāmapādaṃ kṣitiyutaṃ dakṣaśravaṇabhūṣitam |
nāgapadaṃ samuccārya ratnebhyo nama ityapi || 49 ||
iti madhye susampūjya trirekhāsu tataḥ param |
vāgbhavānte ca divyaughaṃ gurusaṃjñāñca pādukām || 50 ||
pūjayāmi tataḥ paścādevamvidhaṃ trayaṃ yajet |
siddhaughaṃ mānavaughañca pūjayitvā manuṃ japet || 51 ||
amṛteśvarīmantraḥ
akhaṇḍaikarasānandakare parasudhātmani |
svacchandasphuraṇāmatra nidhehyakūlarūpiṇi || 52 ||
akulasthāmṛtākāre śuddhijñānakare pare |
amṛtatvaṃ nidhehyasnin vastuni klinnarūpiṇi || 53 ||
tadrūpeṇaikarasyañca dattvā hyetatsvarūpiṇi |
bhūtvā parāmṛtākāraṃ mayi citsphuraṇaṃ kuru || 54 ||
iti mantratrayeṇaivamabhimantrya tataḥ param |
brahmāṇḍakhaṇḍasambhūtamaśeṣarasasambhavam || 55 ||
Seite 116 der Vorlage
āpūritaṃ mahāpātraṃ pīyūṣarasamāvaha |
vāgbhavaṃ pañcamaṃ kṣauṇīṃ vāmaśrotrasamanvitam || 56 ||
kṣauṃ jūṃ saṃ amṛte'mṛtodbhave'mṛteśvari |
amṛtavarṣiṇi procya amṛtaṃ srāvayadvayam || 57 ||
vahnijāyāntamuccāryaṃ coddharedaparantataḥ |
vāgbhavaṃ vadayugmañca vāgvādini tataḥ param || 58 ||
vāṅmanaḥ padamābhāṣya klinne kledini tatparam |
kledayadvitayaṃ mahāmokṣaṃ kurudvayaṃ vadet || 59 ||
kāmabījaṃ śaktibījaṃ mokṣaṃ kurudvayaṃ vadet |
pretabījaṃ samuccārya hasaurnamastataḥ param || 60 ||
anenaiva vidhānena abhimantrya tataḥ param |
ānandabhairavaṃ devamānandabhairavīmapi || 61 ||
trivāraṃ mūrdhni santarpya mudrāḥ sandarśayettataḥ |
pūrvoktāścāturasrādyāḥ śaṅkhamudrāṃ tataḥ param || 62 ||
śaṅkhamudrākathanam
vāmāṅgulyastathā śliṣṭāḥ saṃyuktāḥ suprasāritāḥ |
dakṣiṇāṃṅguṣṭha saṃsṛṣṭhā mudraiṣā śaṅkhasaṃjñikā || 63 ||
Seite 117 der Vorlage
matsyamudrākathanam
adhomukhaṃ dakṣapāṇiṃ vāmañcaiva tathāvidham |
uparyupariyogena militāḥ saralāṅgulīḥ || 65 ||
aṅguṣṭhau cālayet kiñcinmudraiṣā matsyasaṃjñitā |
matsyamudrāñca sandarśya dhenumudrāñca darśayet || 66 ||
avaguṇṭhya tataḥ paścāt yonimudrāṃ ca darśayet |
tritālachoṭikābhiśca digbandhanaṃ tataścaret || 67 ||
aṣṭadhā mūlavidyāṃ ca japtvā tu cintayettataḥ |
iṣṭadevasvarūpañca vibhāvya sādhakottamaḥ || 68 ||
ārghyasya sthāpanaṃ proktaṃ sarvaśāstreṣu siddhidam |
tathāca siddhavidyānāmācāraḥ kathyate'dhunā || 69 ||
tataḥ śaṅkhaṃ vīrapātraṃ sthāpayenmadhyabhāgataḥ |
śrīvidyoktavidhānena tataḥ pūjāṃ samācaret || 70 ||
siddhavidyācāraḥ
visarjanāvadhi vīro noddharenna ca cālayet |
tasmādvinduṃ vinikṣipya sāmānyārghye tataḥ param || 71 ||
Seite 118 der Vorlage
pātrasaṃkhyānirṇayaḥ
devyarghyakumbhayormadhye pātrāṇi sthāpayed yathā |
guroḥ pātraṃ ghaṭasyānte tadante bhogapātrakam || 72 ||
tadante śaktipātrañca yoginīnāṃ tadantike |
tadante vīrapātrañca balipātraṃ tadantike || 73 ||
pādyamācamanīyañca pātrāṇi sthāpayedbudhaḥ |
uttamaṃ navapātrāṇi saptapātrāṇi madhyamam || 74 ||
kecidvadanti mantrajñāḥ pañcapātrāṇi madhyamam |
adhamaṃ tāni pātrāṇi ekapātraṃ na kārayet || 75 ||
ekapātraṃ na kurvīta yadi sākṣāt kuleśvaraḥ |
mantrāḥ parāṅmukhā yānti vighnāścaiva pade pade || 76 ||
iha loke ca dāridryaṃ mṛte ca paśutāṃ vrajet |
devīpātraṃ guroḥ pātraṃ bhogapātraṃ trayaṃ matam || 77 ||
pūjāpātraṃ baleḥ pātraṃ pañcapātreṣvayaṃ vidhiḥ |
śakteḥ pātraṃ vīrapātraṃ saptapātreṣvayaṃ vidhiḥ || 78 ||
Seite 119 der Vorlage
pūjāpātrañca vijñeyaṃ yoginīnāñca pūjane |
pādyamācamanīyañca navapātreṣvayaṃ vidhiḥ || 79 ||
pātrasthāpanāvidhiḥ
pātrāṇāṃ sthāpanaṃ vakṣye yathātantravidhānataḥ |
kumbhasya dakṣiṇe kuryāttrikoṇaṃ vṛttabhūgṛham || 80 ||
pūrvavat prokṣaṇādiñca kṛtvādhāraṃ vinikṣipet |
tatra sampūjayedvahnimaṇḍalaṃ tadanantaram || 81 ||
prakṣālya pūrvavat pātraṃ ādhāre sthāpayettataḥ |
abhyarcya maṇḍalaṃ tatra sūryasya pūrayettataḥ || 82 ||
kumbhāmṛtena saṃpūjya somasya maṇḍalaṃ yajet |
kuṇḍagolaṃ kṣipettatra kusumaṃ gandhacandanam || 83 ||
ṣaṭkoṇaṃ vṛttabhūpūraṃ likhitvā pūjayettataḥ |
aṅgaṣaṭkaṃ koṇaṣaṭkaṃ mudrāḥ pūrvavadācaret || 84 ||
digbandhanaṃ vidhāyātha tālatrayapuraḥsaram |
Seite 120 der Vorlage
aṣṭadhā mūlamantrañca japtvā binduṃ kṣipettataḥ || 85 ||
tarpaṇavidhiḥ
viśeṣārghyasya vīrendro gurūṃśca paritarpayet |
svasvanāmayutān divyān siddhamānavasaṅghakān || 86 ||
tarpayitvā svīyamūrdhni mudrayā tattvasaṃjñakā |
aṅguṣṭhānāmikābhyāñca vāmahastasya sarvadā || 87 ||
kathitā tattvamudreyaṃ yojitā tarpaṇe budhaih. |
guruṃ paraguruñcaiva parāparaguruṃ tathā || 88 ||
parameṣṭhiguruñcaiva tarpayettadanantaram |
viśeṣārghyāmṛtenaiva tarpayennijadevatām || 89 ||
pañcadhā saptadhā vāpi hṛtsaroje tu sādhakaḥ |
tattvaśuddhikathanam
gurūṇāṃ pātradakṣe ca bhogapātraṃ prakalpayet || 90 ||
pūrvavat pātraṃ saṃsthāpya tattvaśuddhiṃ samācaret |
bhogapātrāmṛtenaiva sammārjya karayugmakam || 91 ||
dakṣakare savṛttañca navayoniṃ samālikhet |
kalāyasadṛśaṃ tatra kṣipecchuddhicatuṣṭayam || 92 ||
Seite 121 der Vorlage
dehaśuddhinirūpaṇam
aṅguṣṭhamadhyamānāmāyogairekañca dhārayet |
vāmahastasya viprendraḥ svīkuryāttadanena tu || 93 ||
māyāñca kamalābījaṃ śivaśaktisadāśivam |
ṅentaṃ vidyākalātmānaṃ sabinduṃ ṣoḍaśa svaram || 94 ||
uccārya vāgbhavaṃ mūlaṃ ātmatattvena tatparam |
sthūladehaṃ tataḥ paścāt śodhayāmi padāt dviṭhaḥ || 95 ||
anenādhaḥśuddhikhaṇḍaṃ svīkṛtya tadanantaram |
māyāṃ lakṣmīṃ tato māyākalāniyatiśabdataḥ || 96 ||
kalātmaśuddhavidyāśca rāgaśca puruṣātmane |
kādipañcakavargañca binduyuk kāmabījakam || 97 ||
mūlamantraṃ tato vidyātattvena sūkṣmadehakam |
śodhayāmi tataḥ svāhā svīkuryādaparantataḥ || 98 ||
lajjāṃ lakṣmīṃ prakṛtyahaṅkāra buddhimanaḥśrotratvak |
cakṣustatorasanāghrāṇavākpāṇipadaṃ tathā || 99 ||
pāyūpasthapadaṃ śabdasparśarūpaṃ tato rasaḥ |
gandhākāśapadaṃ vāyutejaḥ salilaśabdataḥ || 100 ||
bhūmyātmane samuccārya binduyugyādivarṇakam |
śaktibījaṃ svamantrañca śivatattvena tatparam || 101 ||
paraṃ dehaṃ śodhayāmi svāhā caiva tṛtīyakam |
Seite 122 der Vorlage
svīkṛtya ca punarmāyāṃ lakṣmībījaṃ samuccaret || 102 ||
punaḥ śivādikaṃ procya māyādikaṃ tataḥ param |
prakṛtyādikamuccārya pañcāśanmātṛkāntataḥ || 103 ||
bālāñca mūlavidyāñca sarvatattvena tatparam |
tattvatrayāśritaṃ jīvaṃ śodhayāmi tataḥ svāhā || 104 ||
svīkuryādamunā yugmaṃ dakṣavāmakrameṇa tu || 105 ||
oṃ ārdraṃ jvalati jyotirahamasmi
jyotirjvalati brahmāhamasmi |
so'hamasmi brahmāhamasmi ahamasmi
ahamevāhaṃ māṃ juhomi svāhā || 106 ||
oṃ tāmeva pratyakṣaṃ brahma vadiṣyāmi
ṛtaṃ vadiṣyāmi satyaṃ vadiṣyāmi |
tanmāmavatu tadvaktāramavatu avatu
mām avatuvaktāraṃ svāhā || 107 ||
oṃ chandasāmṛṣayo gāvo yacchandohyamṛtā bhuvasāmandroḥ |
medhayā spṛṇotu bhuvi sruvaṃ meṇopāyatu svāhā || 108 ||
Seite 123 der Vorlage
vāsasā karayugmañca spṛṣṭvā dehañca śodhayet |
pāṇibhyāṃ sarvadehañca proñchayediti śodhanam || 109 ||
kṣālayeddhastayugalamathavānyatamañcaret || 110 ||
tattva"uddhimantrāḥ
oṃ prāṇāpānavyānodānasamānā me śudhyantām |
jyotirahaṃ virajā vipāpmā bhūyāsaṃ svāhā || 111 ||
oṃ pṛthivyaptejovāyvākāśāni me śudhyantām |
jyotirahaṃ virajā vipāpmā bhūyāsaṃ svāhā || 112 ||
oṃ prakṛtyahaṅkārabuddhimanaḥśrotrāṇi me śudhyantām |
jyotirahaṃ virajā vipāpmā bhūyāsaṃ svāhā || 113 ||
oṃ tvakcakṣurjihvāghrāṇavacāṃsi me śudhyantām |
jyotirahaṃ virajā vipāpmā bhūyāsaṃ svāhā || 114 ||
oṃ pāṇipādapāyūpasthaśabdā me śudhyantām |
jyotirahaṃ virajā vipāpmā bhūyāsaṃ svāhā || 115 ||
oṃ sparśarūpagandharasākāśāni me śudhyantām |
jyotirahaṃ virajā vipāpmā bhūyāsaṃ svāhā || 116 ||
oṃ vāyutejaḥsalilabhūmyātmāno me śudhyantām |
jyotirahaṃ virajā vipāpmā bhūyāsaṃ svāhā || 117 ||
Seite 124 der Vorlage
saptamantramidañcaiva paṭhettattvaviśuddhaye || 118 ||
tattvaśuddhiṃ vidhāyātha sthāpayecchaktipātrakam |
yoginīnāñca saṃsthāpya vīrapātraṃ tataḥ param || 119 ||
balipātraṃ tataḥ paścāt pādyapātrañca sandiśet |
ācamanīyapātrañca pūrvavat sthāpayedbudhaḥ || 120 ||
yoginīpātratattvena tarpayedraśmivṛndakam |
balipātrāmṛtenaiva vaṭukādīṃśca tarpayet || 121 ||
tattadabhāvato vīraḥ sāmānyārghyeṇa tarpayet |
devīpātrāmṛtaṃ binduṃ pūjādravyopari kṣipet || 122 ||
ātmadehañca saṃprokṣya bhāvayeddevatāmayam |
bhogapātrāmṛtaṃ binduṃ svīkuryāttadanantaram || 123 ||
balipañcakanirūpaṇam
athātaḥ saṃpravakṣyāmi balipañcakamuttamam |
yāvanno vaṭuke dadyāt yoginyāṃ sarvabhūtake || 124 ||
kṣetrapāle tathā rājarājeśvare ca sādhakaḥ |
akṛtvā balidānaṃ hi kathaṃ pūjāṃ samācaret || 125 ||
Seite 125 der Vorlage
adattvā kṣetrepālāya kathaṃ kṣetreṣu pūjayet |
adattvā vaṭukādīnāṃ yaḥ pūjayati caṇḍikām || 126 ||
pūjā ca viphalā tasya devīśāpaḥ prajāyate |
dakṣiṇe vaṭuke deyaḥ uttare yoginībaliḥ || 127 ||
sarvabhūte baliṃ dadyāt kṣetrapālasya paścime |
rājarājeśvare madhye baliṃ dadyāt susādhakaḥ || 128 ||
dakṣiṇādicaturdikṣu pūrvavanmaṇḍalaṃ likhet |
prokṣaṇaṃ pūrvavat kṛtvā vaṭukaṃ tatra cintayet || 129 ||
baṭukadhyānam
karakalitakapālaḥ kuṇḍalī daṇḍapāṇiḥ
taruṇatimiranīlo vyālayajñopavītī |
kramasamayasaparyāvighnavicchedahetu-
rjayati vaṭukanāthaḥ siddhidaḥ sādhakānām || 130 ||
iti dhyātvā tu saṃpūjya pūrvoktabalimācaret |
aṅguṣṭhānāmikābhyāñca baṭukasya baliṃ haret || 131 ||
Seite 126 der Vorlage
viṣaṃ māyā ramā devīputravaṭukanāthataḥ |
piṅgalapadato jaṭābhāsvara procya piṅgala || 132 ||
trinetra ca imaṃ baliṃ pūjāṃ gṛhṇayugantataḥ |
vahnijāyāntamuccārya vaṭukasya mahātmanaḥ || 133 ||
anena balimutsṛjya yāginīścintayettataḥ || 134 ||
yoginīdhyānakathanam
yoginyaḥ kāmarūpā nikhilaguṇatāstaptakāntasvabhāvā
mattāḥ kaṅkālamālākalitakucataṭī raktavastrottarīyāḥ |
liṅgaṃ pāśaṃ kapālaṃ śṛṇimapi dadhataḥ susmitāḥ suprasannāḥ
bhaktānāṃ sādhakānāmabhilaṣitaphalaṃ dīyamānāḥ suveśāḥ || 135 ||
evaṃ dhyātvā prapūjyaiva paścādapi baliṃ dadet |
aṅguṣṭhamadhyamānāmā yoginībhyo baliṃ haret || 136 ||
tāraṃ lajjāṃ ramāṃ sarvasiddhiñca yoginībhyaḥ |
sarvābhyo mātṛkābhyaśca ityutsṛjya baliṃ dadet || 137 ||
Seite 127 der Vorlage
viṣaṃ māyāṃ tataḥ sarvabhūtebhyaśca tataḥ param |
sarvabhūtapatiṃ procya bhyo namo'ntaṃ samuccaret || 138 ||
sarvabhūtabaliṃ dattā kṣetrapālabaliṃ haret |
tataḥ sañcintayet kṣetranāyakaṃ siddhihetave || 139 ||
kṣetrapāladhyānam
nirvāṇaṃ nirvikalpaṃ nirupamasakalaṃ nirvikāraṃ kṣakāraṃ
hūṅkāraṃ vajradaṃṣṭraṃ hutavahavadanaṃ raudramunmattabhāvam |
phaṭkāraṃ baddhanāgaṃ bhrukuṭitaṭamukhaṃ bhairavaṃ śūlapāṇiṃ
khaṭvāṅgaṃ vyomanīlaṃ ḍamarukasahitaṃ kṣetrapālaṃ namāmi || 140 ||
kṣetrapālabalipradānam
iti dhyātvā tu sampūjya baliṃ paścānnivedayet |
viśaṃ māyāṃ ramābījaṃ kṣakāraṃ bindubhūṣitam || 141 ||
ṣaḍdīrghasvarasambhinnaṃ svasthāna kṣetrapāla ca |
imaṃ baliṃ padasyānte pūjāṃ gṛhṇayugaṃ tataḥ || 142 ||
svāhāntamantramuccārya kṣetrapālabaliṃ diśet |
kṣetrapālabaliṃ dattvā madhye dadyāttataḥ param || 143 ||
ityutsṛjya baliṃ dadyādrājarājeśvarāya ca |
balipātrāmṛtenaiva tarpayedvaṭukādikam || 144 ||
Seite 128 der Vorlage
ekatra vā pañcabaliṃ dadyādvyāpakamaṇḍale |
vāmabhāge sthite caiva sarvavighnaharo bhavet || 145 ||
dakṣiṇe vaṭukaṃ dadyāduttare yoginībalim |
pūrve bhūḥ baliṃ dadyāt kṣetrapālasya paścime || 146 ||
rājarājeśvaraṃ madhye baliṃ dadyāt susādhakaḥ || 147 ||
iti śrīmajjñānānandaparamahaṃsaviracite kaulāvalīnirṇaye ṣaṣṭhollāsaḥ || 6 ||
saptama ullāsaḥ
pūjāvidhiḥ
atha vakṣye ca pūjāyā vidhānaṃ yatra yadbhavet |
pūjādau ca japādau ca japasyānte tathaiva ca || 1 ||
pūjānte cāgnikāryānte prāṇāyāmatrayaṃ caret |
prāṇāyāmaṣaḍaṅgañca kṛtvā sādhakasattamaḥ || 2 ||
pīṭhapūjāṃ prakurvīta svakalpoktavidhānataḥ |
svakalpoktavidhānena dhyātvā devīṃ samāhitaḥ || 3 ||
hṛtsarojāt samānīya nāsāpuṭapathā sudhīḥ |
tejomayīṃ mahādevīṃ dīpāddīpāntaraṃ yathā || 4 ||
puṣpāñjalau tataḥ paścānmantramadhye samānayet |
āvāhanyādimudrāśca darśayettadanantaram || 5 ||
āvāhanyādimudrānirūpaṇam
1. āvāhanīmudrā
2. sthāpanīmudrā
ūrdhvāñjalimadhaḥ kuryādiyamāvāhanī bhavet |
iyaṃ tu viparītā cettadā vai sthāpanī bhavet || 6 ||
Seite 130 der Vorlage
3. sannidhāpanīmudrā
4. sannirodhanīmudrā
militaṃ muṣṭiyugalaṃ sannidhāpanarūpiṇī |
antaraṅguṣṭhamuṣṭibhyāṃ sannirodhanarūpiṇī || 7 ||
5. avaguṇṭhanīmudrā
etasyā eva mudrāyāstarjanyau sarale yadi |
avaguṇṭhanamudreyamabhito bhrāmitā satī || 8 ||
6. sakalākṛtimudrā
7. paramīkaraṇīmudrā
8. dhenumudrā
devatāṅge ṣaḍaṅgānāṃ nyāsaḥ syāt sakalīkṛtiḥ |
anyo'nyagrathitāṅguṣṭhaprasāritakarāṅguliḥ || 9 ||
mahāmudreti kathitā paramīkaraṇe budhaiḥ |
parivṛtya karau paścāt tarjanīmadhyamāyugam || 10 ||
kaniṣṭhānāmikāyugmaṃ parasparayutaṃ kuru |
dhenumudreyamākhyātā amṛtīkaraṇe budhaiḥ || 11 ||
svasvakalpoktavidhinā mudrāḥ sandarśayettataḥ |
Seite 131 der Vorlage
darśayitvā tato mudrāṃ tālatrayapuraḥsaram || 12 ||
choṭikābhirdigbandhanaṃ kṛtvā jīvaṃ nyasettataḥ |
lelihāmudrayā yantraṃ spṛṣṭvā pañcakuśena vā || 13 ||
lelihāmudrā
tarjanīmadhyamānāmāḥ samaṃ kṛtvā adhomukham |
anāmāyāṃ kṣipedvṛddhāṃ ṛjuṃ kṛtvā kaniṣṭhikām || 14 ||
leliheti ca vikhyātā jīvanyāse prakīrtitā |
mūlamantreṇa dīptātmā arghyadravyodakena ca || 15 ||
trivāraṃ prokṣayeddhīmān devaśuddhiritīritā |
tataḥ sampūjayeddevīṃ ṣoḍaśairupacārakaiḥ || 16 ||
ṣoḍaśopacārapūjanam
āsanaṃ svāgataṃ pādyamarghyamācamanīyakam |
madhuparkācamanasnānavasanābharaṇāni ca || 17 ||
gandhapuṣpe tathā dhūpadīpanaivedyavandanāḥ |
(athavā)
pādyārghyācamanasnānavasanābharaṇāni yaca || 18 ||
gandhapuṣpe dhūpadīpanaivedyācamanaṃ tataḥ |
tāmbūlamarcanāstotraṃ tarpaṇañca tataḥ param || 19 ||
Seite 132 der Vorlage
arghyaṃ pādyaṃ nivedyātha tathaivācamanīyakam |
madhuparkācamanañca gandhaprasūnake tataḥ || 20 ||
dhūpadīpau ca naivedyaṃ daśopacārakaṃ smṛtam |
gandhādayo naivedyāntaḥ pūjā pañcopacārikā || 21 ||
uttamādibhedena trividhā pūjā
uttamā madhyamā caiva budhairuktā'dhamā kramāt |
abhāve puṣpatoyābhyāṃ patreṇa tadabhāvataḥ || 22 ||
tadabhāve sarṣapeṇa śvetenā'pi viśeṣataḥ |
tadabhāve'kṣatenaiva dūrvayā tadabhāvataḥ || 23 ||
abhāve vāriṇā vāpi tadabhāve ca mānasaiḥ |
mūlānte devatānāma ṅeyutañca samuddharet || 24 ||
deyadravyapadollekhaṃ kṛtvā ca tadanantaram |
hṛdayena tu pādyañca śirasārghyaṃ nivedayet || 25 ||
vāruṇenācamanaṃ proktaṃ tenaiva madhuparkakam |
śikhāmantreṇa gandhañca puṣpaṃ netreṇa dāpayet || 26 ||
nivedayāmi vadane dadyāt sarvaṃ susādhakaḥ |
pādyādikaṃ nivedyātha snānīyañca nivedayet || 27 ||
Seite 133 der Vorlage
devīsnānanirūpaṇam
tataśca pāduke dattvā surakte snānamandire |
nānāratnasamāyuktasvarṇasiṃhāsanānvite || 28 ||
tatrānīya mahādevīṃ sādhakaḥ śuddhabhāvataḥ |
ghṛtenodvartanaṃ kāryaṃ manasā tadanantaram || 29 ||
sugandhidivyatailena devakanyāsahasrakaiḥ |
sahasraiḥ svarṇakumbhaiśca sugandhajalapūritaiḥ || 30 ||
āsiñced bhaktibhāvena bhavānīṃ bhaktavatsalām |
nānātīrthodakaiḥ śuddhairgandharājasahasrakaiḥ || 31 ||
nāgakanyāsahasraistu kinnarairapsarogaṇaiḥ |
pañcāmṛtaiḥ pañcagavyaiḥ snāpayettadanantaram || 32 ||
nārikelodakenaiva tathekṣuvāriṇā tataḥ |
saptamṛttikayā yukta śītalena jalena ca || 33 ||
śītaloṣṇodakenaiva tathā ratnodakena ca |
suvāsitajalenaiva devyāḥ snānaṃ samācaret || 34 ||
sahasraśīrṣāmantreṇa pāvamānyā tathaiva ca |
bhṛṅgārāṣṭakakumbhaistu devyāḥ snānaṃ vidhāya ca || 35 ||
Seite 134 der Vorlage
upacārāḥ
tataḥ śuddhairdukūlaiśca gātramārjanamācaret |
kārpāsaṃ vālkalaṃ vārkṣaṃ koṣajaṃ vastramiṣyate || 36 ||
raktakauṣeyavastrañca mahādevyai praśasyate |
sapītāmbarakauṣaṃ vā svadevāya ca utsṛjet || 37 ||
vicitraṃ sarvadevebhyo divyāṃśukaṃ nivedayet |
nīlaraktaṃ tu yadvastraṃ tatsarvatra vivarjayet || 38 ||
vicitrarāgavipulaṃ lagnahīnaṃ vivarjayet |
vastraṃ dadyānmahādevyai nānyasmai tu kadācana || 39 ||
raktavastraṃ raktamālyaṃ raktālaṅkaraṇaṃ tathā |
dattvā'ṅgalepanaṃ kākiryaṃ gandhacandanasihlakaiḥ || 40 ||
punaśca pāduke dattvā manorame susādhakaḥ |
yantramadhye samānīya namaskuryāt samāhitaḥ || 41 ||
Seite 135 der Vorlage
punaḥ pādyādikaṃ dattvā pūjayedvidhipūrvakam |
yathotpannaṃ phalaṃ puṣpaṃ tathā dadyācca patrakam || 42 ||
puṣpāñjalipradānena na bhavenniyamastvayam |
nādhomukhaṃ phalaṃ dadyāditi śāstrasya nirṇayaḥ || 43 ||
jñānamudrā
jñānākhyamudrayā caiva pūjayet parameśvarīm |
aṅguṣṭhatarjanībhyāṃ tu jñānamudrā prakīrtitā || 44 ||
madhyamānāmikābhyāṃ tu aṅguṣṭhāgreṇa sādhakaḥ |
dadyācca vimalaṃ gandhaṃ mūlamantreṇa pūrvavat || 45 ||
yathā gandhaṃ tathā caiva dhūpaṃ dadyādvicakṣaṇaḥ |
madhyamānāmikābhyāṃ tu madhyaparvaṇi deśikaḥ || 46 ||
aṅguṣṭhāgreṇa dhūpañca dhṛtvā ca vinivedayet |
uttolanaṃ tridhā kṛtvā gāyatryā mūlayogataḥ || 47 ||
anāmikāṅguṣṭhayoge naivedyaṃ tu nivedayet |
anyat sarvaṃ sa vīraḥ pradadyājjñānamudrayā || 48 ||
dadhimadhughṛtenaiva madhuparkaḥ prakīrtitaḥ |
pāyasaṃ kṛśaraṃ dadyāt pālyannaṃ madhusaṃyutam || 49 ||
Seite 136 der Vorlage
piṣṭakaṃ modakañcaiva dugdhaṃ dadhi tathā phalam |
tāmbūlañca tato dadyāt karpūrādisuvāsitam || 50 ||
tatra tatra jalaṃ dadyādupacārāntarāntarā |
punarmālyaṃ pradātavyaṃ gandhavandanapaṅkajam || 51 ||
darpaṇaṃ cāmaraṃ chatraṃ pādukāñca nivedayet |
vidhivat pūjanaṃ kṛtvā tarpayettattvamudrayā || 52 ||
tattvamudrā
aṅguṣṭhānāmikāyogādvāmahastasya sarvadā |
aṅguṣṭhe bhairavo devo'nāmāyāṃ caṇḍikā sadā || 53 ||
tarpaṇavidhiḥ
anāmāṅguṣṭhayogena tarpayet kulasantatim |
aṅguṣṭhamadhyamābhyāñca vaśyakarmaṇi tarpayet || 54 ||
kaniṣṭhāṅguṣṭhayogena stambhane tarpayettataḥ |
tarjanyaṅguṣṭhayogena tarpayedabhicārake || 55 ||
evaṃ santarpya deveśīṃ kuladravyairyathāvidhi |
Seite 137 der Vorlage
tarpaṇañcāṣṭadhā kāryaṃ sakṛdvāpi yathecchayā || 56 ||
nārcayedekahastena tarpayennaikapāṇinā |
tarpayitvāmahādevīṃ svīyakramamathācaret || 57 ||
devatāmantikaṃ kuryāt kusumairvihitaiḥ sadā |
pūjākāle devatāyā nopari bhrāmayet karam || 58 ||
devyanujñāṃ gṛhītvā tu pūjayedaṅgadevatāḥ |
dhyātvā gurukulaṃ dhīro raśmivṛndaṃ tathaiva ca || 59 ||
aṅgadevatāpūjāvidhiḥ
sva sva sthāne samāvāhya pūjayettadanantaram |
vinā yo hi guroḥ pūjāmiṣṭadevaṃ yajed yadi || 60 ||
niṣkṛtirnāsti tasyaiva narakārṇavakoṭiṣu |
tasmāt sarvaprayatnena gurupūjāṃ samācaret || 61 ||
gurupūjā
divyaughā guravo hyeva siddhaughā guravastathā |
mānavaughāḥ samāsena pūjanīyāḥ prayatnataḥ || 62 ||
Seite 138 der Vorlage
athavā sarvaśāstreṣu guravaḥ pūrvasūcitāḥ |
yeṣu yeṣu ca mantreṣu ye ye ṛṣigaṇāḥ smṛtāḥ || 63 ||
te te pūjyāḥ saparyādau saṅkṣepād gaditaṃ mayā |
ajñātvā gurunāmāni gurutritayamarcayet || 64 ||
catuṣṭayaṃ vā saṅkoco na ca kāryaṃ tataḥ param |
guruḥ paraguruścaiva parāparagurustataḥ || 65 ||
parameṣṭhiguruścaiva kathitā gurava śubhāḥ |
na jānāmi gurornāma vaṃśaśuddhiḥ kadācana || 66 ||
tvatpādāmbujareṇūnāṃ karṇamādehi dāsatām |
iti stavena saṃstutya tasminnijaguruṃ yadi || 67 ||
tannāmnā pūjayedyastu tena pūjā gurorbhavet |
gurupūjāṃ vinā caiva yadi pūjāṃ samācaret || 68 ||
taddoṣaśamane caiva kulapūjāṃ samācaret |
pūrvavattarpaṇaṃ kṛtvā raśmivṛndaṃ prapūjayet || 69 ||
yatra yatra sthitiścaiva tatra taṃ nārcayedyadi |
tanmāṃsarudhireṇaiva pāraṇaṃ tasya jāyate || 70 ||
ekapīṭhe pṛthak pūjāṃ vinā yantraṃ karoti yaḥ |
aṅgāṅgitvaṃ parityajya devatāśāpamāpnuyāt || 71 ||
Seite 139 der Vorlage
āvāhya devatāmekāmarcayaṃścānyadevatām |
ubhābhyāṃ labhate śāpaṃ mantrī cañcalamānasaḥ || 72 ||
tasmāt sarvaprayatnena svasvasthāne yathākramāt |
sampūjya devatāḥ sarvāstarpayettadanantaram || 73 ||
brahmāṇyādyaṣṭaśaktīṃśca pūjayitvā ca tarpayet |
punaḥ sampūjayed devīmupacāraiśca vistaraiḥ || 74 ||
āsanaṃ prathamaṃ dadyāt raupyaṃ dārujameva vā |
vastraṃ vā cārmaṇaṃ koṣaṃ maṇḍapasyottare sṛjet || 75 ||
pādyaṃ dattvā mahādevyai cārghyam dadyāttataḥ param |
śyāmā dūrvā paṅkajañca viṣṇukrāntāsamanvitam || 76 ||
gandhapuṣpākṣatajavākuśāgratilasarṣapaiḥ |
sadūrvaiḥ sarvadevānāmetadarghyamudīritam || 77 ||
kevalaṃ toyamātreṇa tadācamanamiṣyate |
vāsitantu sugandhādyaiḥ karttavyaṃ yadi labhyate || 78 ||
Seite 140 der Vorlage
gandhāṣṭakam
arghyādikaṃ pradadyāttu gandhāṣṭakaṃ nivedayet |
candanāgurukarpūraṃ corakuṅkumarocanāḥ || 79 ||
jaṭāmāṃsī kapijaṭā śaktergandhāṣṭakaṃ viduḥ |
nānāvidhāni puṣpāṇi vasanābharaṇāni ca || 80 ||
mālāṃ dadyāttato devyai gandhacandanamiśritam |
sarvāṅgalepanaṃ dadyād dhūpaṃ dadyāttataḥ param || 81 ||
dhūpanirmāṇanirūpaṇam
uśīraṃ candanaṃ kuṣṭhamaguruṃ gugguluṃ tathā |
madhunā ghṛtasaṃyukto dhūpo'yaṃ caṇḍikāpriyaḥ || 82 ||
(athavā)
rogarogahararogadakeśāḥ suratarujatulaghupatraviśeṣāḥ |
vakratārahitavārijamudrā dhūpavartiriha sundari bhadrā || 83 ||
haritakīmustamatho nakhī ca māṃsī jatuśailajadevadāruḥ |
kuṣṭhaṃ guḍaḥ sarjarasastathaiva daśāṅgadhūpaḥ kathito munīndraiḥ || 84 ||
Seite 141 der Vorlage
(athavā)
aguruśīragugguluśarkarāmadhucandanaiḥ |
dhūpayedājyasaṃmiśrairnocairdevasya deśikaḥ || 85 ||
kevalaṃ guggulaṃ dhūpamaguruṃ vāpi sandiśet |
eṣāmekatamaṃ kṛtvā nivedya śāstravartmanā || 86 ||
na bhūmau sthāpayeddhūpamāsane ca ghaṭe'pi vā |
kuladīpadānavidhiḥ
ghṛtapradīpaṃ prathamaṃ tilatailodbhavaṃ tataḥ || 87 ||
sārṣapaṃ phalaniryāsajātaṃ vā vārijodbhavam |
praṇavaṃ jayadhvanipadaṃ mātaḥ svāhā tataḥ param || 88 ||
anena pūjayed ghaṇṭāmanena parivādayet |
taijasaṃ dārujaṃ vāpi ārttikyaṃ dīpavṛkṣakam || 89 ||
atra dīpaṃ pradātavyaṃ bhūmau nahi kadācana |
evaṃ dīpaṃ prakurvīta netrarañjanakārakam || 90 ||
ghṛtadīpaṃ dakṣiṇe tu svavāme tailadīpakam |
abhito dīpayenmantrī dīpamālāṃ ghṛtalpatām || 91 ||
Seite 142 der Vorlage
karpūravartikāyuktāṃ tenaiva vā pariplutām |
varttā karpūragandhinyā sarpiṣā tilajena vā || 92 ||
āropya darśayeddīpānuccaiḥ saurabhaśaśālinaḥ |
dīpābaliṃ tato dattvā kuladīpaṃ nivedayet || 93 ||
sauvarṇe rājate kāṃsye sthānake kuṅkumena tu |
dalāṣṭakayutaṃ padmaṃ vilikhya tatra sādhakaḥ || 94 ||
yavagodhūmadugdhādyaiḥ kṛtvendurūpakaṃ carum |
aṣṭapatreṣu madhye ca sthāpayitvā tataḥ param || 95 ||
navadīpaṃ kṣipettatra mūlamantreṇa mantrayet |
saptadhā tatra uttolya navadhā bhrāmayettataḥ || 96 ||
nirmañcayenmahādevīṃ mūlamantraṃ samuccaran |
tataśca sādhakaśreṣṭhaścakramudrāṃ pradarśayet || 97 ||
cakramudrālakṣaṇam
dakṣiṇetarahastasya vṛddhāgarbhakaniṣṭhikā |
dakṣiṇe yojayitvā tu kaniṣṭhe garbhake budhaḥ || 98 ||
vāme ca yadakṣiṇāṅguṣṭhaṃ sādhako viniyojayet |
anyonyayogataścaiva cakramudrā prakīrtitā || 99 ||
Seite 143 der Vorlage
pradattvā kuladīpañca naivedyaṃ tu pradāpayet |
taijaseṣu ca pātreṣu prastare vā'bjapatrake || 100 ||
yajñadārumaye vāpi naivedyaṃ kalpayed budhaḥ |
sarvābhāve tu māheye svahastaghaṭite yadi || 101 ||
na dadyāt vālkale lauhe datte narakamāpnuyāt |
yadyogyaṃ sarvapātre tu tannidhāya nivedayet || 102 ||
annatoyairyathā sṛṣṭamarghyapātrasthitetaraiḥ |
na gṛhṇāti mahādevī dattaṃ vidhiśatairapi || 103 ||
naivedyaṃ ṣaḍrasopetaṃ nānāvidhaphalaṃ tathā |
nānāvidhāni dravyāṇi dattvā devyai prayatnataḥ || 104 ||
madyaṃ nivedya māṃsañca matsyaṃ mudrāṃ tataḥ param |
dattvā devyai prayatnena annaṃ bahuvidhaṃ tathā || 105 ||
vividhaṃ vyañjanaṃ ramyaṃ kaṣāyaṃ tiktasaṃyutam |
kaṭvamlamadhurañcaiva paramānnaṃ saśarkaram || 106 ||
Seite 144 der Vorlage
śarkarādugdhakhaṇḍādibhāvitaṃ piṣṭakaṃ tathā |
dugdhaṃ dadhi tathā takraṃ navanītaṃ saśarkaram || 107 ||
śarkarāmodakaṃ dadyādanyaṃ nānāvidhaṃ tathā |
carvyaṃ coṣyaṃ lehyapeyaṃ bhakṣyaṃ bhojyaṃ nivedayet || 108 ||
aśaktau manasā dadyādetat karma na lopayet |
cullukañca tato dattvā prāṇamudrāṃ pradarśayet || 109 ||
prāṇādipañcamudrā
vṛddhānāmākaniṣṭhābhiḥ prāṇamudrā samīritā |
vṛddhāmadhyātarjanībhirapānasya prakīrtitā || 110 ||
vṛddhānāmāmadhyamābhirvyānamudrā pradarśitā |
kaniṣthābhinnasarvābhirudānasya samīritā || 111 ||
samānamudrā sarvābhiraṅgulībhiḥ pradarśitā |
prāṇāpānau tathā vyāna udānaśca samānakaḥ || 112 ||
caturthyanto'gnijāyāntastārādyo mudrikāmanuḥ |
vāmahaste prāsamudrā prāsavat parikīrtitā || 113 ||
Seite 145 der Vorlage
punarācamanīyañca dattvā devyai susādhakaḥ |
svayambhūkusumaṃ kuṇḍagolotthaṃ rocanāgurum || 114 ||
kastūrīkuṅkumāraktacandanāni pradāpayet |
gandhapuṣpaṃ tathā mālyaṃ raktapuṣpādibhūṣaṇam || 115 ||
sindūraṃ kajjalaṃ dadyādalaktaṃ paṭṭagucchakam |
droṇāparājitāpuṣpaṃ karavīraṃ javāṃ tathā || 116 ||
prayatnena pradātavyaṃ caṇḍikāprītikārakam |
datte caiva javāpuṣpe paṭṭavastraphalaṃ labhet || 117 ||
aparāyāśca māhātmyaṃ vaktuṃ nahi kadācana |
tāmbūlañca tato dadyāt karpūrādisuvāsitam || 118 ||
punarmālyaṃ pradātavyaṃ gandhacandanasaṃyutam |
darpaṇaṃ pādukāṃ chatraṃ cāmaraṃ vyajanādikam || 119 ||
ajādibalidānena caṇḍikāṃ toṣayettataḥ |
svahastena paśuccheda niṣedhaḥ
yatnatastu baliṃ dadyānna hanyādātmanā punaḥ || 120 ||
Seite 146 der Vorlage
svahastairna paśuṃ hanyāt svato hiṃsāṃ vivarjayet |
yadi hanyāt pramādena rauravaṃ narakaṃ vrajet || 121 ||
chāgādīni baliṃ dattvā dhūpadīpaṃ nivedayet |
gṛhītvā śoṇitaṃ pātre svakīyaṃ hṛdayodbhavam || 122 ||
toyasaindhavasaṃyuktaṃ śarkarāmadhusaṃyutam |
pradadyācca mahādevyai sarvasaubhāgyahetave || 123 ||
abhyukṣya rudhiraṃ dhīro vāgbhavena pradāpayet |
śaktibījena vā dadyānnābherūrdhvamadho nahi || 124 ||
puṣpāñjalitrayaṃ dattvā tarpayennijadevatām |
tataśca sādhakaśreṣṭho mantraśuddhiṃ mācaret || 125 ||
gṛhītvā mātṛkāvarṇaṃ mūlamantrākṣarāṇi ca |
kramāt kramād dvirāvṛttirmantraśuddhiritīritā || 126 ||
vācikādibhedena trividho japaḥ
ādau mantraviśuddhārthaṃ japaṃ kuryāttataḥ param |
japañca trividhaṃ proktaṃ vācikopāṃśumānasam || 127 ||
Seite 147 der Vorlage
jihvauṣṭhādharasaṃsphūrtterjapo yaśca prajāyate |
tajjapaṃ vācikaṃ viddhi jihvāmātramupāṃśukam || 128 ||
manasā mantravarṇasya cintanaṃ mānasaṃ smṛtam |
vācikasya śataṃ jñeyaṃ ekottaramupāṃśunā || 129 ||
tasmācchataguṇaṃ proktaṃ mānasaṃ japamuttamam |
(athavā)
nigadaśca tathā jñeyaḥ spaṣṭavācā nigadyate || 130 ||
avyaktastu sphuradvaktra upāṃśuḥ parikīrttitaḥ |
mānasaśca sa boddhavyaścintanākṣararūpavān || 131 ||
nigadena tu yajjaptaṃ lakṣamātraṃ susādhakaiḥ |
upāṃśusmaraṇenaiva tulyaṃ bhavati sarvathā || 132 ||
apāṃśulakṣamātraṃ tu yajjaptaṃ sādhakena ca |
mānasoccāraṇāttulyaṃ jāyate sādhakasya ca || 133 ||
prāṇāyāmaṃ ṣaḍaṅgañca kṛtvā ṛṣyādikañcaret |
Seite 148 der Vorlage
svaguruṃ mūrdhni sañcintya hṛdi devīṃ tataḥ param || 134 ||
svayaṃ kāmakalārūpaṃ bhāvayan japamārabhet |
japasyādau śivāṃ dhyāyet dhyānasyānte punarjapet || 135 ||
japadhyānasamāyuktaḥ śīghraṃ sidhyati sādhakaḥ |
dhyānaṃ kṛtvā japenmantraṃ guruktakramato budhaḥ || 136 ||
sarve mantrāḥ siddhidāḥ syuḥ satyameva na saṃśayaḥ |
tataḥ sampūjayenmālāṃ toyairabhyukṣya yatnataḥ || 137 ||
mālāpūjā
oṃ hrīṁ akṣamālāyai hṛnmantreṇa prapūjayet |
oṃ māle māle mahāmāle sarvasiddhisvarūpiṇi || 138 ||
caturvargastvayi nyastastasmānme siddhidā bhava |
mālājapavidhiḥ
pūjayitvā tato mālāṃ gṛhītvā dakṣiṇe kare || 139 ||
hṛtsamīpe samānīya na tu vāmena saṃspṛśet |
vinā yantrañca mantrañca kavacaṃ mantraśūnyataḥ || 140 ||
mālāñca vāmahastena mṛtyucihnasya lakṣaṇam |
saṃkhyā kṛtā mṛttikā ca akṣatañca tathaiva ca || 141 ||
Seite 149 der Vorlage
madhyamāyā madhyabhāge sthāpayitvā samāhitaḥ |
tarjanyā na spṛśenmālāmaṅguṣṭhāgreṇa cālayet || 142 ||
pārśvayoḥ setumādāya japakarma samācaret |
niḥsetuśca yathā toyaṃ kṣaṇānnimnaṃ prasarpati || 143 ||
mantrastathaiva praṇavo dvijānāṃ seturīritaḥ |
śūdrāṇāṃ candrabindustha aukāraḥ seturucyate || 144 ||
śūdrāṇāmādiseturvā dviseturvā yathecchayā |
dvisetavaḥ samākhyātāḥ sarvathaiva dvijātayaḥ || 145 ||
yathā mantraṃ tathā stotraṃ kavacañca tathāvidham |
setuṃ vinā bhavedvayarthaṃ tasmāt setuṃ samācaret || 146 ||
pratyekaṃ bījamādāya aṅgādūrdhvena mantravit |
pūrvabījaṃ japan yastu parabījantu saṃspṛśet || 147 ||
aṅguṣṭhena vinā yasya niṣphalaḥ sa japaḥ sadā |
evamuktavidhānena vilambaṃ tvaritaṃ tyajet || 148 ||
meruṃ pradakṣiṇīkṛtya prajapet sādhakottamaḥ |
gaṇanāvidhimullaṅghya yo japettajjapaṃ punaḥ || 149 ||
Seite 150 der Vorlage
gṛhṇanti rākṣasāstena gaṇayet sarvadā budhaḥ |
athavā karamālāyāṃ mātṛkāyāṃ tathaiva ca || 150 ||
nityaṃ japaṃ kare kuryānna tu kāmyaṃ kadācana |
nityajape ca home ca yatra saṃkhyā na coditā || 151 ||
japasaṃkhyā
tatreyaṃ gaṇanā proktā aṣṭottarasahasrakam |
aṣṭottaraśataṃ vāpi triṃśadvāpi kadācana || 152 ||
triṃśannyūnaṃ na kuryācca nityajāpe ca sādhakaḥ |
yathāśakti japaṃ kṛtvā prāṇāyāmaṃ vidhāya ca || 153 ||
japasamarpaṇaṃ
gopayitvā tato mālāṃ saprasūnārghyavāriṇā |
tejomayaṃ japaphalaṃ devyā haste samarpayet || 154 ||
praṇāmavidhiḥ
guhyātīti samarpyātha stuvan ghaṇṭāñca vādayet |
trividhena natiṃ kuryādaṣṭāṅgakavidhānakaiḥ || 155 ||
Seite 151 der Vorlage
cibukena mukhenātha nāsayā mastakena ca |
brahmarandhreṇa karṇābhyāṃ yadbhūmeḥ sparśanaṃ bhavet || 156 ||
(athavā)
uraḥ śiroddaṣṭijānumanaścaraṇavākkaraiḥ |
aṣṭāṅganamanaṃ jñeyaṃ nityahomaṃ tataḥ param || 157 ||
nityaṃ naimittikaṃ homaṃ sthaṇḍileṣu samācaret |
na kuryāt kāmyahomaṃ vai vinā kuṇḍena mantravit || 158 ||
svadakṣiṇe likheddhastapramāṇaṃ caturasrakam |
aṅgulotsedhasaṃyuktaṃ vālukābhiḥ samantataḥ || 159 ||
tatra madhye ca ṣaṭkoṇaṃ likhitvā prokṣya pūjayet |
ādhāraśaktimabhyarcya pūrvavacca ṣaḍaṅgakam || 160 ||
tato vahniṃ samujjvālya kravyādaṃśaṃ parityajet |
śabdāstramanunā mantrī nair-ṛtyāṃ jvaladagnikam || 161 ||
ātmano'bhimukhaṃ kṛtvā vahniṃ saṃsthāpayed budhaḥ |
agniṃ prajvālya mūlena jvālinīñca pradarśayet || 162 ||
Seite 152 der Vorlage
jvālinīmudrā
maṇibandhau samau kṛtvā karau tu prasṛtāṅgulī |
madhyame milite kṛtvā tanmadhye'ṅguṣṭhakau kṣipet || 163 ||
iyaṃ syājjvālinī mudrā paramā homakarmaṇi |
agniṃ sampūjayitvā tu śivaśaktisamāgamāt || 164 ||
vahnimadhye samāvāhya iṣṭadevīṃ samāhitaḥ |
āvāhanyādikā mudrā darśayitvā tu rakṣayet || 165 ||
sampūjya ca mahādevīṃ havyaṃ saṃśodhayettataḥ |
saṃsthāpya havanīyañca pūrvavat prokṣaṇañcaret || 166 ||
caturdhā śodhanaṃ kṛtvā ājyasthālī tu sandiśet |
pūrvavanmaṇḍalaṃ kṛtvā pūjayet pūrvavartmanā || 167 ||
atra pātraṃ vinikṣipya havyaṃ tatra nidhāpayet |
daśadhā mūlamantreṇa abhimantrya hunettataḥ || 168 ||
praṇavaṃ bhūstataḥ svāhā idamagniñca ṅeyutam |
tāraṃ bhuvo vahnijāyā idañca vāyave padam || 169 ||
oṃ svaḥ svāhā idaṃ procya prajādhipataye tataḥ |
ityāhutitrayaṃ hutvā mahāvyāhṛtisāṅkam || 170 ||
havye vahnau tathā devyāṃ ātmanyaikyaṃ vibhāvayet |
Seite 153 der Vorlage
ṣaḍaṅgamanunā ṣaṭkamāhutiṃ juhuyāttataḥ || 171 ||
mūlānte devatānāma ṅeyuktañca samuccaret |
tataḥ svāhā samuccārya aṣṭottarasahasrakam || 172 ||
haviṣā ca huneddhīra tilena palanena vā |
aṣṭottaraśataṃ vāpi tadarddhaṃ vāpi sādhakaḥ || 173 ||
athavāṣṭadaśaṃ kuryānnityahome tvayaṃ vidhiḥ |
māṃsena madhunā cājyairmatsyaiḥ puṣpaistilaistathā || 174 ||
yavairdhānyaiśca mudrābhiḥ kulapuṣpaistathā phalaiḥ |
apāmārgairbilvapatrairbhṛṅgarājaiḥ suśobhanaiḥ || 175 ||
puṣpanāmāni
karavīrairjavāpuṣpairaparādroṇakiṃśukaiḥ |
padmaiśca kumudaiḥ kundairnīlaraktotpalaistathā || 176 ||
saugandhikaiśca bandhūkaiḥ keśaraiścampakaistathā |
jātībhirmālatībhiśca mallikābhiḥ kadambakaiḥ || 177 ||
manoramaiḥ prasūnaiśca phalaiḥ patrairyathāvidhi |
anena vidhinā mantrī devyā homaṃ samāpya ca || 178 ||
homasamāptiḥ
pañcaprāṇāhutīrmūlaiḥ ṣaḍaṅgānāṃ ṣaḍahutoḥ |
guruvṛndaṃ raśmivṛndaṃ samāvāhya hunettataḥ || 179 ||
Seite 154 der Vorlage
kramādekāhutiṃ hutvā pratyekena susādhakaḥ |
āhutitritayaṃ hutvā punardevyai prayatnataḥ || 180 ||
punarācamanīyaṃ tu dattvā vahnau samānayet |
saṃhāramudrayā devīṃ oṃ agnaye tataḥ param || 181 ||
vahnijāyāntamantreṇa āhutitritayaṃ hunet |
visṛjyāgniñca devīñca śaṅkhaghaṇṭāñca vādayet || 182 ||
tarpayitvā tato devīṃ cakrasthāṃ parameśvarīm |
devyaṅgamūrdhni saṃhṛtvā śeṣaṃ karma samācaret || 183 ||
nivedita pañcatattvagrahaṇaphalakathanam
tataśca kaulikaiḥ sārddhaṃ pānaṃ kuryāt kulāmṛtam |
pañcatattvaṃ mahādevyai dattvā na svīkaroti yaḥ || 184 ||
naivedyādi tathā so'pi devīnāṃ śāpabhāgbhavet |
rogī duḥkhī daridraśca bhūtvā narakamāpnuyāt || 185 ||
pānasya traividhyam
ekākī nācaret pānaṃ kaulikairmāyayā saha |
pānañca trividhaṃ proktaṃ divyavīrapaśukramāt || 186 ||
Seite 155 der Vorlage
divyaṃ devyagrataḥ pānaṃ vīramekāntavāsinām |
saṃskārādivihīnaṃ yattat pānaṃ pāśavaṃ smṛtam || 187 ||
iti śrīmajjñānānandaparamahaṃsaviracite kaulāvalīnirṇaye saptamollāsaḥ || 7 ||
aṣṭama ullāsaḥ
annapūrṇāyāḥ pūjādhyānādi vidhānam
kramaṃ tasya pravakṣyāmi caturvargapradāyakam |
annamadhye tvaṣṭapatraṃ padmaṃ nirmāya tatra vai || 1 ||
kāraṇaiḥ pūrṇapātraṃ tu saṃsthāpya tatra sādhakaḥ |
ṣaḍdīrghamāyayā caiva ṣaḍaṅganyāsamācaret |
tato dhyāyedannapūrṇāṃ paramānandadāyinīm || 2 ||
annapūrṇādhyānakathanam
ādāya dakṣiṇakareṇa suvarṇadarvīn
dugdhānna pūrṇāmitareṇa ca ratnapātram |
bhikṣānnadānaniratāṃ nava hemavarṇā
mambāṃ bhaje sakalabhūṣaṇabhūṣitāṅgīm || 3 ||
evaṃ dhyātvā mahādevīṃ tatrāvāhya susādhakaḥ |
tattvamudrāṃ pradarśyātha idamannāmṛtaṃ vadet || 4 ||
pūrayadvandvamuccārya namaḥ svāhā tataḥ param |
Seite 157 der Vorlage
tatra santarpayedbhaktyā annapūrṇā yajettataḥ || 5 ||
tārañca bhuvaneśānīṃ śrībījaṃ kāmabījakam |
hṛdante bhagavatyante māheśvarīpadaṃ likhet || 6 ||
annapūrṇe agnijāyā tvannapūrṇāmanūttamaḥ |
yathāśakti japaṃ kṛtvā stutvā devīṃ samāhitaḥ || 7 ||
arcayitvā tu deveśīṃ kaulikānnārcayanti ye |
pāpiṣṭhāste caṇḍikāyāḥ prasādabhājanaṃ nahi || 8 ||
naivedyaṃ purato nyastaṃ darśanāt svīkṛtaṃ tvayā |
sādhubhaktasya jihvāyāmaśnāmi kamalekṣaṇe || 9 ||
vasanti tasya jihvāyāṃ śivaśaktyādidevatāḥ |
tasmāt kaulikavaktreṣu hotavyaṃ sādhakottamaiḥ || 10 ||
caṇḍikāyāḥ priyākāṅkṣo devībhaktān yajet sadā |
kaulānāṃ lakṣaṇaṃ vakṣye yathātantrānusārataḥ || 11 ||
kaulalakṣaṇam
nivṛttaduḥkhasantuṣṭā vidyāgamavimatsarāḥ |
Seite 158 der Vorlage
kulajñānaratāḥ śāntāḥ śivabhaktā dṛḍhavratāḥ || 12 ||
kīrtyamāne kule yeṣāṃ romāñcagadgadasvarāḥ |
ānandāśruyutā vīrāḥ kathitāḥ kaulikeśvarāḥ || 13 ||
sarvadharmo'dhiko loke kuladharmaḥ śivoditaḥ |
iti ye niścitadhiyaḥ proktāste kaulikottamāḥ || 14 ||
kulārcanapraśaṃsā
yo bhavet kulatattvajñaḥ kulaśāstraviśāradaḥ |
kulārcanaratapuṃsāṃ kaulikaḥ so'dhikaḥ sadā || 15 ||
kulabhaktān kulācārān kulajñānān kulavratān |
prīto bhavati yo dṛṣṭvā kaulikaḥ sa śivapriyaḥ || 16 ||
pañcatattvasvīkaraṇāt mūlamantrārthatattvavit |
devatāgurubhaktaścet kaulikaḥ syācca dīkṣayā || 17 ||
durlabhaṃ sarvalokeṣu kulācāryasya darśanam |
yaḥ śaktīḥ svayamāhūya kulābhijñāṃstathaiva ca || 18 ||
abhyarcya devatābuddhyā gandhapuṣpākṣatādibhiḥ |
mādibhiḥ pañcamudrābhiḥ sadbhaktyā paritoṣayet || 19 ||
Seite 159 der Vorlage
teṣu tuṣṭeṣu santuṣṭāḥ śivādyāḥ sarvadevatāḥ |
kulajñānī vased yatra sa deśaḥ puṇyabhājanaḥ || 20 ||
darśanādarcanāttasya trisaptakulamuddharet |
kulajñāninamālokya svagṛhe'nyagṛhe sthitam || 21 ||
samāyānti mudā tatra yoginyo yogibhiḥ saha |
praviśya kulayogīśaṃ bhuñjate pitṛdevatāḥ || 22 ||
yat kṛtaṃ kulaniṣṭhānāṃ taddevānāṃ kṛtaṃ bhavet |
devāḥ kulapriyāḥ sarve tasmāt kaulikamarcayet || 23 ||
brahmendrācyutarudrādidevatā munirākṣasāḥ |
kuladharmaparā hyete mānuṣeṣu ca kā kathā || 24 ||
na tuṣṭā caṇḍikā'nyatra tathātaḥ syāt supūjitā |
kaulikendre'rcite samyag yathā tuṣṭā hi caṇḍikā || 25 ||
Seite 160 der Vorlage
yat phalaṃ kaulikendrāṇāṃ pūjanāllabhate sudhīḥ |
tatphalaṃ nāpnuyāttirthaistapovratamakhaiḥ sadā || 26 ||
tannindāyāṃ doṣaḥ
pūjanājjapanāddhomāt sukṛtaṃ vividhaṃ tathā |
kaulikasya bhaved vyarthaṃ kaulikaṃ yo'vamānayet || 27 ||
śmaśānaṃ tadgṛhaṃ viddhi pāpiṣṭhaḥ śvapacādhamaḥ |
kulaniṣṭhaṃ parityajya yaccānyasmai pradīyate || 28 ||
taddānaṃ niṣphalaṃ vidyāddātā'pi narakaṃ vrajet |
pāpācārasamāyuktaṃ sarvalokabahiṣkṛtam || 29 ||
trāyate hi kuladravyaṃ kulayogīśvarārpitam |
kaulikendraḥ sakṛdbhuṅkte puṇyaṃ koṭiguṇaṃ bhavet || 30 ||
kuladharmapraśaṃsā
kiṃ punarbahubhirbhuktaistat puṇyaṃ naiva gaṇyate |
tasmāt sarvaprayatnena sarvāvasthāsu sarvathā || 31 ||
kuladharmaparo bhūtvā kulajñāninamarcayet |
nandanti pitaraḥ sarve gāyanti ca pitāmahāḥ || 32 ||
Seite 161 der Vorlage
prapitāmahāśca nṛtyanti kaulike gṛhamāgate |
yajñakoṭiphalaṃ tasya vājapeyaśatāni ca || 33 ||
dadāti kaulikebhyaśca bindumātrālisaṅgamāt |
pṛthivī hemapūrṇā ca kalpakoṭipradānataḥ || 34 ||
tatphalaṃ sparśanāj jñānāt kaulike yāgamandire |
kaulikeṣu prasanneṣu prasannā caṇḍikā bhavet || 35 ||
saṃsmṛtaḥ kīrtito dṛṣṭo vandito bhāṣito'pi vā |
punāti kuladharmiṣṭhaścaṇḍālo'pi yadṛcchayā || 36 ||
sarvajño vāpi mūrkho vā uttamo vā'dhamo'pi vā |
sarvathaiva śivaḥ so'pi tasmādyatnāt samarcayet || 37 ||
sa dhanyaḥ khalu lokeṣu puruṣaḥ kṣīṇakalmaṣaḥ |
yatsamīpaṃ samāyānti kulācāryāśca sādhakāḥ || 38 ||
atha kaulān samānīya śaktīścaiva viśeṣataḥ |
svaśaktiṃ vīraśaktiṃ vā dīkṣitāṃ gṛhiṇīmatha || 39 ||
Seite 162 der Vorlage
pāyayitvā pibed dravyamiti śāstrasya nirṇayaḥ |
anivedya tu yaḥ śaktau kuladravyaṃ niṣevate || 40 ||
pūjā ca viphalā tasya devatā na prasīdati |
vinā yantreṇa yā pūjā vinā māṃsena tarpaṇam || 41 ||
vinā śaktyā tu yatpānaṃ tatsarvaṃ niṣphalaṃ bhavet |
āhūto yo nivarteta anāhūto'pi yo viśet || 42 ||
cakramadhye sa pāpī syāt sarvadharmabahiṣkṛtaḥ |
tiraścāṃ yonimālambya narakān pratipadyate || 43 ||
cakravidhiḥ
pūjāsthāne prayatnena āsanāni pradāpayet |
tataḥ kaulāḥ striyaḥ sarvā prakṣālya pāṇipādakam || 44 ||
praṇamya praviśeccakraṃ mudrābhiḥ pañcasañjñakaiḥ |
strīṇāmanyatamaṃ sthānaṃ puṃsāmanyatamaṃ pṛthak || 45 ||
athavā mithunaṃ kṛtvā kramāt samupaveśayet |
paṅktyākāreṇa vā samyak cakrākāreṇa vā'thavā || 46 ||
Seite 163 der Vorlage
cakramadhye tu mūḍhātmā jātibhedaṃ karoti yaḥ |
taṃ bhakṣayanti yoginyastaṃ śapeccaṇḍikā sadā || 47 ||
cakramadhye jātibhedaniṣedhaḥ
jātibhedo na cakre'smin sarve śivasamāḥ smṛtāḥ |
pravṛtte bhairavīcakre sarve varṇā dvijātayaḥ || 48 ||
nivṛtte bhairavīcakre sarve varṇāḥ pṛthak pṛthak |
rahasyamārganiratā ye ye varṇā bhavanti hi || 49 ||
te te viprāḥ sarvathaiva satyaṃ satyaṃ na saṃśayaḥ |
svargādipuṇyalokeṣu devādanyo yathā na hi || 50 ||
tathaiva cakramadhye tu devāḥ sarve hi mānavāḥ |
vede'pi sthitamevaṃ hi sarvaṃ brahmeti cābravīt || 51 ||
bahunātra kimuktena cakramadhye tu sādhakāḥ |
puruṣāḥ śivarūpāśca devīrūpāḥ striyaḥ sadā || 52 ||
śivaśaktidhiyā sarvāścakramadhye samarcayet |
saṃskārājjyeṣṭhakramato lalāṭe gandhacandanaiḥ || 53 ||
śaktīnāṃ sādhakānāñca tilakañca sahākṣatam |
kṛtvā vilepanaṃ mālyaṃ pradadyāt sādhakottamaḥ || 54 ||
Seite 164 der Vorlage
alipānavidhiḥ
na sthūlaṃ na hi sūkṣmañca pātraṃ kṛtvā manoramam |
nayanāgnivāṇasaṃkhyātaiḥ karṣantu sādhakena ca || 55 ||
hetupānaṃ prakartavyamityuktaṃ kulasādhane |
ityapyadhikapānaṃ tu na kartavyaṃ tu sādhakaiḥ || 56 ||
karābhyāṃ pātramuddhṛtya dvitīyañca yathākramāt |
tataḥ śrīgurupādāya sākṣāt paraśivāya ca || 57 ||
samāṃsaṃ devatābuddhyā samarpayedyathākramāt |
dattvāmṛtarasaṃ pūrṇaṃ gurave tadanantaram || 58 ||
yoṣidbhyastvavaśeṣaṃ tu vīrebhyaśca tataḥ param |
kulajāya kulīnāya kulabhaktāya dāpayet || 59 ||
gurubhyo gurupātrañca śaktibhyaḥ śaktipātrakam |
vīrebhyo vīrapātrañca bhogapātraṃ svayaṃ pibet || 60 ||
sākṣādyadi gururna syāttadā toye visarjayet |
sudhābuddhyā tataḥ sarve gṛhītvā pātramuttamam || 61 ||
Seite 165 der Vorlage
dhyānaṃ kuryāt sudhādevyā yathāśāstrapramāṇataḥ |
sudhādevīdhyānam
samudre madhyamāne tu kṣīrābdhau sāgarottame || 62 ||
tatrotpannāṃ sudhāṃ devīṃ kanyakārūpadhāriṇīm |
gomūtrasadṛśākārāṃ phenāmṛtasamudbhavām || 63 ||
aṣṭādaśabhujairyuktāṃ nīrajāyatalocanām |
ānandaśikhare jāta ānandaśca maheśvaraḥ || 64 ||
tayoryogād bhaved brahmā viṣṇuśca śiva eva ca |
tasmādimāṃ surādevīṃ pūrṇo'haṃ tāṃ bhajāmyaham || 65 ||
evaṃ dhyātvā mūlamantraṃ saptavāraṃ japettataḥ |
tasyopari tato vīraḥ pañca mudrāḥ pradarśayet || 66 ||
dhenuyoniṃ tataḥ paścāddarśayecca punaḥ punaḥ |
tālatrayachoṭikābhiḥ kurvīta dikṣu bandhanam || 67 ||
pūrvavattarpayet mūrdhni ānandabhairavaṃ tathā |
ānandabhairavīṃ devīṃ gurupaṅktiṃ prayatnataḥ || 68 ||
iṣṭadevaṃ raśmivṛndaṃ gaṇeśaṃ kṣetrapālakam |
vaṭukaṃ bhairavañcaiva yoginīṃ ḍākinīṃ tathā || 69 ||
mahābhūtān vighnadāṃśca tarpayecca yathākramāt |
Seite 166 der Vorlage
purṇābhiṣekahīnānāṃ pāne nādhikāraḥ
ayaṣṭvā bhairavaṃ devamakṛtvā gurutarpaṇam || 70 ||
paśupānavidhau pītvā vīro'pi narakaṃ vrajet |
gurupaṅktīrasantarpyaraśmivṛndaṃ tathaiva ca || 71 ||
yaḥ pibet kauliko dravyaṃ tasya pānaṃ tu pāśavam |
kaulajñānaṃ vinā yo'pi taddravyaṃ bhauktumicchati || 72 ||
sa mahāpātakī bhūyāt sarvadharmabahiṣkṛtaḥ |
seveta madyamāṃsāni bhraṣṭaśca pātakī bhavet || 73 ||
mantrārthasmaraṇārthaṃ tu manasaḥ sthairyahetave |
bhedapāśavinirmukto madyapānaṃ samācaret || 74 ||
seveta yaḥ sukhārthāya madyādīni sa pātakī |
pāśayeddevatāprītyai tattvamāṃsāni sādhakaḥ || 75 ||
pañcamudrāṃ niṣeveta anyathā pātakī bhavet |
yāgakālaṃ vinā'nyatra dūṣaṇaṃ jāyate sadā || 76 ||
Seite 167 der Vorlage
yaḥ śāstravidhimutsṛjya vartate kāmacārataḥ |
na sa siddhimavāpnoti paratra na parāṃ gatim || 77 ||
svecchayā vartamāno yo dīkṣāsaṃskāravarjitaḥ |
na tasya sadgatiḥ kā'pi tapasā sukṛtādibhiḥ || 78 ||
pūrṇābhiṣekayuktānāṃ pānamatyantamiṣyate |
pūrṇābhiṣekahīnānāṃ pānamatyantadurgatiḥ || 79 ||
akṛtvā kaulikācāramayaṣṭvā gurupādukām |
ye'smin cakre pravartante teṣāṃ hiṃsanti bhairavāḥ || 80 ||
adīkṣitairanācārairmudrāmantravivarjitaiḥ |
japapūjāṃ vinā naiva na kāryaṃ dravyabhakṣaṇam || 81 ||
bhakṣaṇānnarakaṃ yāti niṣkṛtirnaiva jāyate |
mantrasaṃskāraśuddhātmā alipānaṃ samācaret || 82 ||
jāyate devatābhāvo bhavabandhavimocakaḥ |
vicārayettato vīraḥ sattarkeṇa viśeṣataḥ || 83 ||
Seite 168 der Vorlage
dharmaśāstroktapānaniṣedhavicāraḥ
siddhānnaṃ bhuñjate viprāścūrṇaṃ śambūkasambhavam |
kāñjikaṃ kāsamardañca tathaiva ca śivāghṛtam || 84 ||
eteṣu yadi na doṣastadā sarvaṃ na doṣabhāk |
surāṃ pītvā dvijo mohādagnivarṇāṃ surāṃ pibet || 85 ||
iti manvādiśāstreṣu niṣedhaḥ pariniścitaḥ |
mohādajñānataḥ pītvā prāyaścittaṃ vidhīyate || 86 ||
yatpāne dūṣaṇaṃ proktaṃ prāyaścittaṃ tadaiva hi |
devān pitṝn samabhyarcya vedaśāstroktavartmanā || 87 ||
jñānato bhairavīcakre jñānināṃ naiva dūṣaṇam |
guruṃ smaran pibanmadyaṃ khādanmāṃsaṃ na doṣabhāk || 88 ||
na māṃsabhakṣaṇe doṣo na madye na ca maithune |
yathā kratuṣu viprāṇāṃ somapānaṃ vidhīyate || 89 ||
madyapānaṃ tathā kāryaṃ samaye bhogamokṣadam |
phalārthināmahaṅkāravatāṃ dūṣaṇameva hi || 90 ||
Seite 169 der Vorlage
nirahaṅkāriṇāñcaiva na niṣedho na vā vidhiḥ |
pānerbhrāntirbhaved yasya ghṛṇā syādraktaretasoḥ || 19 ||
śucau cā'śuddhatābhrāntiḥ pāpaśaṅkā ca maithune |
sa bhraṣṭaḥ pūjayeccaṇḍīṃ devīmantraṃ kathaṃ japet || 92 ||
rogī duḥkhī bhavet so'pi rauravaṃ narakaṃ vrajet |
tasmādadvaitabhāvena sādhakaḥ pañcamaṃ bhajet || 93 ||
cakrānuṣṭhānam
pātraṃ brahmā surā viṣṇū rasādo rudra eva ca |
ānandaḥ śekharaḥ prokta ānandastu sadāśivaḥ || 94 ||
madyaṃ tu bhairavo devo madaḥ śaktiḥ samīritā |
aho bhuktañca madyaṃ hi mohayet tridaśānapi || 95 ||
surā śaktiḥ śivo māṃsaṃ
surā śaktiḥ śivo māṃsaṃ tadbhoktā bhairavaḥ svayam |
tayoraikyasamutpannamānandaṃ mokṣa ucyate || 96 ||
ānandaṃ brahmaṇo rūpaṃ tacca dehe pratiṣṭhitam |
Seite 170 der Vorlage
tasyābhivyañjakaṃ madyaṃ yogibhistena pīyate || 97 ||
evaṃ vicintya matimān tattvaśodhanamācaret |
pūrvavadvidhinā vīraḥ pātrasya vandanaṃ caret || 98 ||
prathamapātravandanamantraḥ
śrīmadbhairavaśekharapravilasaccandrāmṛtāplāvitaṃ kṣetrādhīśvarayoginīgaṇamahāsiddhaiḥ samāsevitam |
ānandārṇavakaṃ mahātmakamidaṃ sākṣāttrikhaṇḍāmṛtaṃ
vande śrīprathamaṃ karāmbujagataṃ pātraṃ viśuddhipradam || 99 ||
vandayitvā tataḥ pātraṃ paṭhet bhaktiparāyaṇaḥ |
jānatā'jānatā vāpi yanmayā kriyate śive || 100 ||
tava kṛtyamidaṃ sarvamiti matvā kṣamasva me |
iti stutvā mahādevīmanyonya vandanañcaret || 101 ||
anujñāṃ purato labdhvā gṛhṇāmīti svayaṃ vadet |
juṣasvetyanujñāto guruṇā vā kulīnakaiḥ || 102 ||
Seite 171 der Vorlage
cakrānuṣṭhānam
gṛhṇīyācca svayaṃ siddho baddhapadmāsanaḥ sudhīḥ |
savyenoddhṛtya pātrañca mudrāṃ kṛtvā'pasavyataḥ || 103 ||
vilāsāddhanabhogena na kuryāddravyabhakṣaṇam |
noddharedekahastena na pibedekapāṇinā || 104 ||
tataḥ sañcintayed devīṃ prakṛtiṃ paramāṃ kalām |
ātmamūlatrikoṇasthe koṭisūryasamaprabhe || 105 ||
kuṇḍalīśakticidvahnau huned dravyaṃ samantrakam |
saśabdaṃ na pibeddravyaṃ na binduṃ pātayedadhaḥ || 106 ||
saśabdaṃ yo mukhaṃ kuryāt kuladevyāstu tarpaṇe |
rauravaṃ narakaṃ yāti yāvadāhutasaṃplavam || 107 ||
vinā carvyeṇa yatpānaṃ kevalaṃ viṣavarddhanam |
tasmāt pracarvayeccarvyaṃ yathākramavidhānataḥ || 108 ||
ekāsane niviṣṭā ye bhuñjānāścaikabhājane |
ekapātre pibeddravyaṃ te yānti narakaṃ kila || 109 ||
ucchiṣṭaṃ na spṛśeccakre kuladravyāṇi sarvathā |
Seite 172 der Vorlage
bahiḥ prakṣālya ca karau kuladravyāṇi dāpayet || 110 ||
naikahastena dātavyaṃ na mudrāvarjitaṃ sadā |
niṣṭhīvanaṃ malaṃ mūtramadhovāyuvisarjanam || 111 ||
cakramadhye tu yaḥ kuryāt sa bhavedyoginīpaśuḥ |
parīhāsaṃ pralāpañca vitaṇḍāṃ bahubhāṣaṇam || 112 ||
audāsīnyaṃ bhayaṃ krodhaṃ cakramadhye vivarjayet |
na pādābhyāṃ spṛśet pātramadhamāṅgena sarvathā || 113 ||
na pātraṃ cālayet sthānānna kuryāt pātrasaṅkaram |
saśabdaṃ noddharet pātraṃ tathaiva ca na pūrayet || 114 ||
nānyonyaṃ tāḍayet pātraṃ na pātramānayedadhaḥ |
sādhāraṃ noddharet pātramanādhāre na niḥkṣipet || 115 ||
riktapātraṃ na kurvīta na pātraṃ bhrāmayet kadā |
na pātraṃ laṅghayeddhīmān utkṣipya na ca pātayet || 116 ||
samīnañca punaḥ pātraṃ pradadyācca yathākramam |
vandayecca punaḥ pātraṃ imaṃ mantraṃ smaredbudhaḥ || 117 ||
Seite 173 der Vorlage
dvitīyapātravandanamantrah
oṃ haimaṃ mīnarasāvahaṃ dayitayā dattañca peyādibhiḥ kiñciccañcalaraktapaṅkajadṛśā tasyai samāveditam |
vāme svādu viśuddhiśuddhikaraṇaṃ pāṇau nidhāyātmake
vande pātramahaṃ dvitīyamadhunā'nandaikasamvarddhanam || 118 ||
pūrvavattarpaṇaṃ kṛtvā tṛtīyañca samācaret |
mudrayā sahitaṃ dhṛtvā vandayet pātramuttamam || 119 ||
tṛtīyapātravandanamantraḥ
sarvāmnāyakalākalāpakalitaṃ kautūhaladyotakaṃ candropendramahendraśambhuvaruṇabrahmādibhiḥ sevitam |
dhyātaṃ devagaṇaiḥ paraṃ munigaṇairmokṣārthibhiḥ sarvadā vandepātramahaṃ tṛtīyamadhunā svātmāvabodhakṣamam || 120 ||
pūrvavattarpayitvā tu caturthaṃ vandayettataḥ || 121 ||
caturthapātravandanamantraḥ
oṃ madyaṃ mīnarasāvahaṃ hariharabrahmādibhiḥ pūritaṃ mudrāmaithunadharmakarmanirataṃ kṣārāmlatiktāśrayam |
ācāryāṣṭakasiddhibhairavakalāmāṃsena saṃśodhitaṃ
pāyāt pañcamakāratattvasahitaṃ pātraṃ caturthaṃ namaḥ || 122 ||
Seite 174 der Vorlage
pūrvavattarpayitvā tu pañcamaṃ vandayettataḥ || 123 ||
pañcamapātravandanamantraḥ
ādhāre bhujagādhirājavalaye pātraṃ mahīmaṇḍalaṃ
madyaṃ saptasamudravāripiśitaṃ cāṣṭau ca digdantinaḥ |
so'haṃ bhairavamarcayan pratidinaṃ tārāgaṇai rakṣitai
ādityapramukhaiḥ surāsuragaṇairājñākaraiḥ kiṅkaraiḥ || 124 ||
prapibet tu tataḥ ṣaṣṭhaṃ pātraṃ sampūjya mantravit || 125 ||
ṣaṣṭhapātravandanamantraḥ
oṃ rudraṃ cāmarabhadrapīṭhaparamānandoditaṃ dīpanaṃ
vāmāṃ rājyamanoramāṃ śubhakarāṃ sāyujyasāmrājyakam |
nānāvyādhibhavāndhakūpaharaṇaṃ janmāntaraṃ nāśanaṃ
śrīmat sundaritarpaṇaṃ harirasaṃ pātrañca ṣaṣṭhaṃ bhaje || 126 ||
Seite 175 der Vorlage
pūrvavat tarpaṇaṃ kṛtvā saptamañca samarcayet || 127 ||
saptamapātravandanamantraḥ
oṃ jāgratsvapnasuṣuptitūryaparamaṃ caitanyaṃ sākṣipradaṃ vidyudbhāskarasannibhaṃ dyutidharaṃ jyotsnākalāvyāpitam |
iḍāpiṅgalamadhyagā trivalayā syātkuṇḍalī cordhvagā
pātraṃ saptamapūraṇena paramānandādhikaṃ pātu mām || 128 ||
ebhiḥ prabandhya pātrāṇi svayaṃ sādhakasattamaḥ |
labheta sarvakarmāṇi dehānte bhairavo bhavet || 129 ||
pītvā saptamapātrañca śāntistotraṃ paṭhettataḥ || 130 ||
śāntistotram
yasyārcanena vidhinā kimapīha loke
dharmaprasiddhamiti kāmaphalaṃ prasūte |
taṃ santataṃ sakalasādhakacittavṛttiṃ
cintāmaṇiṃ kulagaṇādhipatiṃ namāmi || 131 ||
baṭukastuti
raktāmbaraṃ jvalanapiṅgajaṭākalāpaṃ
bhālāvalīkuṭilacandradharaṃ pracaṇḍam |
Seite 176 der Vorlage
bālārkadhātukanakācaladhātuvarṇaṃ
devīsutaṃ vaṭukanāthamahaṃ namāmi || 132 ||
haratu kulagaṇeśo vighnasaṅghānaśeṣā-
nudayatu kulacaryā pūrṇatāṃ sādhakānām |
pibatu vaṭukanāthaḥ śoṇitaṃ nindakānāṃ
diśatu sakalakāmān kaulikānāṃ gaṇeśaḥ || 133 ||
dharmo jayatvakhilalokasukhāvaho'yaṃ
naśyatvadharmamakhilaṃ bahuduḥkhamūlam |
āśīrvacāṃsi samantvamṛtopamāni
śāpāḥ patantu samayadviṣi yoginīnām || 134 ||
yāścakrakramabhūmikāvasatayo nāḍīṣu yāḥ saṃsthitāḥ
yāḥ kāyodgataromakūpanilayā yāḥ saṃsthitā dhātuṣu |
ucchvāsormimaruttaraṅganilayā niśvāsavātāśca yā-
stā devyo ripupakṣabhakṣaṇaparāstṛpyantu kaulārcitāḥ || 135 ||
Seite 177 der Vorlage
dehasthākhiladevatā gajamukhāḥ kṣetrādhipā bhairavā
yoginyo vaṭukāśca yakṣapitaro vetālakāśceṭakāḥ |
anye bhūcarāḥ khecarā divicarā bhūtāḥ piśācā grahā-
stṛpyantāṃ kulaputrakasya pibataḥ pānaṃ sadīpaṃ carum || 136 ||
satyañcet guruvākyameva pitarau devāśca cet yogiṇo
prītā cet paradevatā yadi bhaved vedā pramāṇaṃ hi cet |
śākteyaṃ yadi darśanaṃ bhavati cet ājñā'pyamīdhā'pi cet
satyañcāpi ca kauladharmaparamaṃ syānme jayaḥ sarvadā || 137 ||
śivādyavaniparyantaṃ brahmādistambasaṃyutam |
kālāgnyādiśivāntañca jagad yajñena tṛpyatu || 138 ||
sampūjakānāṃ paripālakānāṃ
jitendriyāṇāñca tapodhanānām |
deśasya rāṣṭrasya kulasya rājñaḥ
karotu śāntiṃ bhagavān gaṇeśaḥ || 139 ||
śivamastu sarvajagataḥ parahitaniratā bhavantu bhūtagaṇāḥ |
doṣāḥ prayāntu śāntiṃ sarvajanāḥ sukhībhavantu || 140 ||
Seite 178 der Vorlage
nandantu kulayoginyo nandantu kulaputrakāḥ |
nandantu ca kulācāryā ye cānye kulapālakāḥ || 141 ||
nandantu sādhakāḥ sarve vibhīṣantu ca dūṣakāḥ |
avasthā śāmbhavī no'stu prasano'stu guruḥsadā || 142 ||
anekakoṭyaḥ kulayoginīnā-
mantarbahiḥ kaulikacakrasaṃsthāḥ |
nipīyamānena parāmṛtena
prītāḥ prasannā varadā bhavantu || 143 ||
ye ye pāpadhiyaḥ sudūṣaṇaratā mannindakāḥ pūjane devācāravimardanaṣṭahṛdayā bhraṣṭāśca ye sādhakāḥ |
dṛṣṭvā ca kramapūrvamarcanavidhau ye kaulikā dūṣakā-
ste te yāntu vināśamatra samaye śrībhairavasyājñayā || 144 ||
sādhakānāñca dveṣṭāraḥ sadaivāmnāya dūṣakāḥ |
ḍākinīnāṃ mukhe yāntu tṛptāste piśitaiḥ sadā || 145 ||
iti stotraṃ paṭhan pānaṃ kuryāt sādhakasattamaḥ || 146 ||
Seite 179 der Vorlage
aṣṭamapātravandanamantraḥ
oṃ mūḍhājñānakadambakānanakaṭhorāgnisvarūpāṃ parāṃ jñānadhvāntasamastasaṃśayadhiyā pūrṇaṃ sudhādhārayā |
bhogaṃ mokṣakaraṃ sabhāvaśakaraṃ mūrdhni jvalantīṃ parāṃ
devīṃ vakṣasi sañjapannanudinaṃ pātraṃ bhaje cāṣṭamam || 147 ||
pūrvavattarpaṇaṃ kṛtvā navamañca prapūjayet || 148 ||
navamapātravandanamantraḥ
oṃ manye brahmamayaṃ samastajagatāṃ sāraṃ mahat śāśvataṃ
durjñeyaṃ bhavabhogacañcaladhiyā sthūlākṛtiṃ dhyāyatām |
asmākaṃ dravarūpatāṃ karuṇayā prāptaṃ tadetaddrutaṃ
tatpātraṃ navamaṃ pibecca niyataṃ bhuktiñca muktipradam || 149 ||
sahasrāre guruṃ dhyāyan hṛdi devīṃ tathaiva ca |
jihvāgre japasādhanaṃ śivo'hamiti cintayan |
yathāvidhisamabhyarcya juhuyāt kuṇḍalīmukhe || 150 ||
daśamapātravandanamantraḥ
oṃ vāme candramukhī mukhe ca madhuraṃ pātraṃ karāmbhoruhe
Seite 180 der Vorlage
mūrdhni śrīgurucintanaṃ bhagavatīdhyānāspadaṃ mānasam |
jihvāyāṃ japasādhanaṃ pariṇataṃ kaulakramābhyāsanaṃ
tatpātraṃ daśamaṃ pibecca paramaṃ bhuktiñca muktipradam || 151 ||
nāhaṃ kartā kārayitā na ca kāryaṃ
nāhaṃ bhoktā bhojayitā na ca bhojyam |
nāhaṃ duḥkhī duḥkhayitā na ca duḥkhaṃ
so'haṃ pratyakcitsvarūpo'hamātmā || 152 ||
evaṃ sañcintya vīrendraḥ punaḥ pānaṃ samācaret || 153 ||
ekādaśapātravandanamantraḥ
oṃ vāmāṃ vāmakare sudhāñca adhare mantraṃ japanmānase vīṇāveṇuravāvayantravidhivadgāyanti pañcopsarasaḥ |
krīḍākelikutūhalena kamalālāvaṇyalīlorasaḥ
pānollāsavilāsapūrṇasamaye pātrañca ekādaśam || 154 ||
svapātrasthitahetuñca na dadyāt bhairavāya ca |
datte ca siddhihāniḥ syād devatāśāpamāpnuyāt || 155 ||
Seite 181 der Vorlage
kvacityadṛcchayā prāptamanyamanyantu bhaktitaḥ |
ādāya svīyapātrañca pibed dravyaṃ guruṃ smaran || 156 ||
guruśaktisūtānāñca gurujyeṣṭhakaniṣṭhayoḥ |
ucchiṣṭaṃ bhakṣayet strīṇāṃ tābhyo nocchiṣṭamarpayet || 157 ||
anyathā cakramadhye tu patanaṃ sādhakasya ca |
śaktyucchiṣṭaṃ pibeddravyaṃ vīrocchiṣṭañca carvaṇam || 158 ||
śaktivīraprasādena kiṃ na sidhyati bhūtale |
kaniṣṭhebhyaḥ svaśiṣyebhyaścocchiṣṭañca pradāpayet || 159 ||
dadyāt snehena yo'nyebhyaḥ sa bhavedāpadāṃ padam |
yāvanna calate dṛṣṭiryāvanna calate manaḥ || 160 ||
tāvat pānaṃ prakurvīta paśupānamataḥparam |
mantrārthasphuraṇārthāya brahmajñāna sthirāya ca || 161 ||
alipānaṃ prakartavyaṃ lolupo narakaṃ vrajet |
pītvā pītvā punaḥ pītvā patitvā ca mahītale || 162 ||
utthāya ca punaḥ pītvā punarjanma na vidyate |
Seite 182 der Vorlage
alimīnāṅganāsaṅge yat sukhaṃ jāyate nṝṇām || 163 ||
tadeva mokṣo viduṣāmabudhānāñca pātakam |
cakramadhye ghaṭe bhagne pātre ca patite tathā || 164 ||
dravyasya patane bhūmau bhinne pātre tathaiva ca |
dīpanāśe ca tacchāntyai punaścakraṃ samācaret || 165 ||
pāyayitvā yathāyogyaṃ pītvā ca sādhakottamaḥ |
pūrvavat tarpayeddevīṃ parivārasamanvitām || 166 ||
punarmālyādikaṃ dattvā gandhacandanamiśritam |
dhūpaṃ dīpaṃ tataḥ paścāddarpaṇaṃ cāmaraṃ tathā || 167 ||
naivedyaṃ śaṅkhaghaṇṭāñca vādayet sumanoharam |
yathāśakti stavaṃ kṛtvā pradakṣiṇīkṛtya sādhakaḥ || 168 ||
ātmasamarpaṇam
sapuṣpārghyāmṛtaṃ nītvā ātmānañca samarpayet |
oṃ itaḥ pūrvaṃ tataḥ prāṇabuddhidehaṃ tato vadet || 169 ||
dharmādhikārato jāgratsvapnasuṣuptāvasthāsu ca |
karmaṇā manasā vācā hastābhyāñca tataḥ padbhyām || 170 ||
Seite 183 der Vorlage
udareṇa ca śiśnā yat kṛtaṃ yat smṛtaṃ tataḥ |
yaduktaṃ procya tatsarvaṃ māṃ madīyañca saṃlikhet || 171 ||
sakalaṃ śrīmadiṣṭānte devatā ca pade tataḥ |
samarpaṇaṃ tataḥ paścādetenaiva samarpayet || 172 ||
devīpade tato dattvā kṣamasveti vadettataḥ |
punarācamanīyañca dadyāddevyai punaḥ punaḥ || 173 ||
arghyadānam
samastāvaraṇaṃ devyā aṅge līnaṃ vibhāvya ca |
arghyapātraṃ tataḥ paścāduttolya sādhakottamaḥ || 174 ||
devyupari tridhā bhrāmya nivedayettataḥ param |
tejomayīṃ mahādevīṃ saṃhāramudrayā hṛdi || 175 ||
nāsāpathāt samānīya nirmālyavāsinīṃ yajet |
nirmālyakusumairdevīṃ praṇamya gurupādukām || 176 ||
pūjāsamāptiḥ
bhaktibhāve tataḥ paścāt prāṇāyāmaṣaḍaṅgakau |
kṛtvā so'haṃ vibhāvyātha sādhakaḥ sthiramānasaḥ || 177 ||
brahmarandhre guroḥ sthāne yantralepañca dhārayet |
nāstikebhyo na paśubhyo na mūrkhebhyo pradāpayet || 178 ||
Seite 184 der Vorlage
kulīnāya ca dātavyamathavā jalamadhyataḥ |
naivedyaṃ caṇḍikādevyā vāñchanti vibudhāḥ sadā || 179 ||
tasmāddeyaṃ sadā puṣpaṃ brahmaṇe viṣṇave'pi ca |
mahyaṃ śukrāya sūryāya gaṇeśāya yamāya ca || 180 ||
agnaye varuṇāyāpi vāyave dhanadāya ca |
īśānāya mahādevīsādhakāya prakalpayet || 181 ||
athavā tarumūle ca garte vā śucideśake |
yatnataḥ sādhakaśreṣṭho nirmālyāni samarpayet || 182 ||
śaktibhyaḥ sādhakebhyaśca dattvā nirmmālyacandanam |
mālyaṃ gandhaṃ tato dattvā ātmadehaṃ tato'rpayet || 183 ||
athavā kārayet pānaṃ madhunā vīrasādhakaḥ |
śrīpātragrahaṇaṃ kṛtvā ādau cakraṃ karoti yaḥ || 184 ||
paśupānaṃ bhavettasya prāyaścittī sa sādhakaḥ |
arghyāmṛtaṃ tato vīraḥ sāmayikebhyo nivedayet || 185 ||
Seite 185 der Vorlage
śeṣatattvagrahaṇavidhiḥ
tataśca sādhakaśreṣṭhaḥ śeṣamātmani yojayet |
prabandhe pūrṇapātrañca pragṛhya sādhakottamaḥ || 186 ||
dehaṃ mantramayaṃ vidhāya purataḥ kṛtvā gurorvandanaṃ
śrīpātraṃ kulavidyayā vilasitaṃ saṃśodhya divyāmṛtam |
vidyāpīṭhacatuṣṭayaṃ śivaśive santarpya siddhikramā-
dāsvādyāpi pibedrasaṃ sukhakaraṃ duḥkhasya nirmūlanam || 187 ||
mahāpātakayukto vā bahupāpānvito'pi vā |
arghyasya bindumātreṇa mukto bhavati pātakāt || 188 ||
evaṃ pānaṃ samācarya svīkṛtya pūrṇapātrakam |
nyubjīkuryācca tadbhūmau tatra puṣpaṃ kṣiped budhaḥ || 189 ||
tadamṛtasnigdhabhūmau māyābījaṃ vilikhya ca |
kaniṣṭhāṅgulinā vāmahastasya tilakaṃ tathā || 190 ||
anena manunā mantrī mūlādyena samāhitaḥ |
yaṃ yaṃ spṛśāmi pādena yaṃ yaṃ paśyāmi cakṣuṣā || 191 ||
sa eva dāsatāṃ yātu yadi śakrasamo bhavet |
tataḥ prakṣālya vīrendro gopayet pātramuttamam || 192 ||
Seite 186 der Vorlage
tato yathākrameṇaiva prasādaṃ pariveśya ca |
bhojayecca tato vidvān strībhiśca sādhakaiḥ saha || 193 ||
bhuktvā dadyāt punarmālyaṃ gandhacandanasaṃyutam |
tāmbūlābharaṇādīṃśca tathā talpaṃ susādhakaḥ || 194||
sevite ca kuladravye kulatattvārthadarśinaḥ |
jāyate bhairavāveśaḥ sarvatra samadarśanaḥ || 195 ||
ntaṃ vā ga ta ccha raṃ pi mā kaulikaṃ na nivārayet |
vāraṇāt tripurā ruṣṭā tato hānistu jāyate || 196 ||
kaulikaḥ paśugāmī ca paraśaktiṃ ramed balāt |
goṣṭhīmadhye tu yatnena sparśaṃ tasya na kārayet || 197 ||
ryāṃ vā tāṃ gi bhā nīṃ su bha yo dadyāt kulayogine |
madhumattāya vīrāya puṇyaṃ tasya na gaṇyate || 198 ||
Seite 187 der Vorlage
kulaṃ kulāya yo dadyāt so'pi yonau na jāyate |
bhagarūpā ca sā devī retaḥprītā ca sarvadā || 199 ||
retaḥsamarpaṇaṃ tasyai madyairmāṃsaiḥ samaṃ sadā |
dhyātvā kuṇḍalinīṃ śaktiṃ raman reto vimuñcayet || 200 ||
amantrā tu yadā nārī balād yatnādvā labhyate |
ātmadehasvarūpeṇa tatkarṇe mantramutsṛjet || 201 ||
tataḥ sā śaktirūpā syād bhuktimuktiphalapradā |
ratikāle ca dīkṣāyāmabhiṣekaṃ samācaret || 202 ||
surayā retasā vāpi jalena candanāmbunā |
sambhoge'bhiṣicennārīṃ raṇḍāñca mantravarjitām || 203 ||
ādau bālāṃ samuccārya tripurāyai samuccaret |
namaḥ śabdaṃ samuccārya imāṃ śiktaṃ tato vadet || 204 ||
pavitrīkuruśabdānte mama śaktiṃ kurudvayam |
vahnijāyāṃ samuccārya śuddhimantraḥ prakīrttitaḥ || 205 ||
anena manunā caiva abhiṣiktāḥ striyaḥ sadā |
ramamāṇo bhavennityaṃ sarvasiddhimavāpnuyāt || 206 ||
Seite 188 der Vorlage
ihaloke paraṃbhogaṃ bhuktvā muktimavāpnuyāt |
rambhā śacyurvaśī mukhyā yā nārī gagane bhuvi || 207 ||
pātāle ca sthitā yā ca tasyā nāthastu kaulikaḥ |
tasya varjyā ca yā nārī kathyate tantravartmanā || 208 ||
tripuraiva guruḥ sākṣāttatpatnī tatsvarūpiṇī |
manasā karmaṇā vācā ramaṇaṃ tatra varjayet || 209 ||
tasyā eva pade bhakto muktimapyacirāllabhet |
guroḥ snuṣā ca kanyā ca svaputrī mantraputrikā || 210 ||
etasyā ramaṇaṃ varjyaṃ brahmavinmānasena ca |
kaulikasya ca patnī vai sākṣāt siddhīśvarī śivā || 211 ||
tasyā ramaṇamātreṇa kauliko nārakī bhavet |
mātā'pi gauravādvarjyā śivahīnā tathaiva ca || 212 ||
anyasthāne vicāre tu devīśāpaḥ prajāyate |
Seite 189 der Vorlage
mantramātā ca putrī ca bhaginī ca kulāṅganā || 213 ||
na ramet kauliko nityametāḥ samyak samarcayet |
(yadvā)
guruvīravadhūṃ tyaktvā ramyāḥ sarvāśca yoṣitaḥ || 214 ||
sandigdhānāṃ dvaitajñānināṃ pañcatattvagrahaṇe niṣedhaḥ
etā varjyāḥ prayatnena sandigdhānāñca sarvadā |
advaitānāñca kutrāpi niṣedho naiva vidyate || 215 ||
mātṛgarbhasthabījena śiśureva na saṃśayaḥ |
garbhaniḥsārakāle tu bālako hi digambaraḥ || 216 ||
ananījaṭharādyonirandhradvārādbahirbhavan |
jananīyonisambandhaḥsutaḥ śiśnā'dhigacchati || 217 ||
evaṃ vicāryamāṇe tu ko na syādgurutalpagaḥ |
nirvikāratayā nātra bhavet nahyanyathā tataḥ || 218 ||
ata-eva yadā yasya vāsanā kutsitā bhavet |
tadā doṣāya bhavati nānyathā dūṣaṇaṃ kvacit || 219 ||
nirvikalpamanā bhūtvā cinmayīṃ samupāsayet |
tadārūḍheṣu vīreṣu kāryākāryaṃ na vidyate || 220 ||
Seite 190 der Vorlage
tasmāddvaitarūpeṇa sarvayoniṃ vicārayet |
niścayaṃ muktimāpnoti sahasrayonidarśanāt || 221 ||
anācāraḥ sadācāraḥ kukāryaṃ kāryamuttamam |
amedhyamapi medhyaṃ syāddvaitānāñca niścitam || 222 ||
apeyamapi peyaṃ syādabhojyaṃ bhojyameva ca |
agamyā'pi ca gamyā syāddvaitānāṃ suniścitam || 223 ||
na vidhirna niṣedhaśca na puṇyaṃ na ca pātakam |
na svargo naiva narakamadvaitānāñca niścitam || 224 ||
yatra yatra niṣedhaśca vidhirvā parikathyate |
tatra tatrāpi boddhavyaṃ sandigdhānāṃ suniścitam || 225 ||
sarvathaiva guroragre advaitaṃ naiva kārayet |
tasmācca yatnato vīro guruyoniṃ parityajet || 226 ||
advaitadvaitabhedena pūjanaṃ kathitaṃ mahat |
pañcatattvamasaṃyuktaṃ pañcamaṃ yastu kārayet || 227 ||
Seite 191 der Vorlage
tasya pūjā ca sā naṣṭā prāyaścittī sa sādhakaḥ |
tattvahīnaṃ kṛtaṃ karma japakarma ca niṣphalam || 228 ||
śāmbhavī kupyate tebhyo brahmahatyā dine dine |
cakraṃ tyaktvā tu deveśīṃ pūjayettarpaṇaṃ vinā || 229 ||
catvāri tasya naśyanti āyurvidyāyaśobalam |
cakramadhye tu yaddṛṣṭaṃ śubhaṃ vā yadi vā'śubham || 230 ||
prabhāte tanna vaktavyaṃ sādhakena mahātmanā |
nityapūjā ca kathitā sādhakānāṃ susiddhaye || 231 ||
iti śrīmajjñānānandaparamahaṃsaviracite kaulāvalīnirṇaye aṣṭamollāsaḥ || 8 ||
iti guptataraṃ śreyaṃ gandharvasya kramaṃ śubham |
atyantagopanādyastu pañcatattvena pūjayet || 1 ||
sarvasiddhimavāpnoti mandabhāgyo'pi pūjanāt |
tasmāt pūjāṃ sadā kuryāt siddhārthī siddhisaṃgrahaḥ || 2 ||
pūjāphalakathanam
pūjāphalena daurbhāgyaṃ duḥkhadāridryanigraham |
sarvapraśamanaṃ yāti īśvaro jāyate bhuvi || 3 ||
arcanakṣaṇabhaṅgena vikalā yoginī bhavet |
pūjāhīno'śucirnityaṃ garhitaḥ sarvakarmasu || 4 ||
pūjāṃ vihāya yo mūḍho mantraṃ japati nityaśaḥ |
tajjapaṃ viphalaṃ vidyāt sa mantrī pātakī bhavet || 5 ||
Seite 193 der Vorlage
vidyāṃ saṃgṛhya pūjāyāṃ śraddhā yasya na vidyate |
sa mahāpātakī bhūtvā paśuyonimavāpnuyāt || 6 ||
pūjāhīnasya māṃsena rudhireṇa viśeṣataḥ |
pāraṇaṃ yoginīnāñca bhairavāṇāṃ bhaveddhruvam || 7 ||
tasmāt pūjāṃ sadā kuryāt siddhyarthī mānase'thavā |
yadgehe pūjayed devīṃ sadaiva tatra pūjanam || 8 ||
divase pūjāniṣedhaḥ
atiguptena tatkāryaṃ divase naiva sarvathā |
divase pañcamaiḥ pūjā rāṣṭrahāniṃ karoti hi || 9 ||
sādhakasya mahākṣobhaṃ pradadāti suniścitam |
tasmāt pañcamakāreṇa divase naiva sarvadā || 10 ||
uttamādibhedena trividhā pūjā
uttamā nityapūjā syāt parvapūjā ca madhyamā |
māsapūjā'dhamā proktā māsādūrdhvaṃ paśurbhavet || 11 ||
Seite 194 der Vorlage
paśorbhūyaḥ praveśecchā yadi syāddīkṣayet punaḥ |
vihitairmādibhirdravyairmāsādūrdhvaṃ samācaret || 12 ||
praśastakālanirṇayaḥ
kṛṣṇāṣṭamī caturdaśyamāvasyātha ca pūrṇimā |
saṃkrāntiḥ pañcaparvāṇi puṇyādi divaseṣu ca || 13 ||
sampattau ca yajellābhe tapodīkṣāvratotsave |
pīṭhopagamane vīrākulapīṭhasya darśane || 14 ||
deśikāgamane puṇyatīrthadaivatadarśane |
evamādiṣu kāleṣu viśeṣadivaseṣu ca || 15 ||
gurujanmadine prāpte tadgurostadgurorapi |
mānavaughādipuṃsāñca svajanmadivase'pi ca || 16 ||
ekādaśyāṃ vyatīpāte karmalopaṃ na kārayet |
aṣṭamyāñca caturdaśyāṃ pūjā kāryā prayatnataḥ || 17 ||
na laṅghayedaṣṭamīñca laṅghanāt pātakī bhavet |
iti pūrvāpare prāpte pañcatattvaiśca sādhakaḥ || 18 ||
pūjāṃ kuryāt prayatnena anyathā siddhihā bhavet |
Seite 195 der Vorlage
bahiḥpūjāvidhānena gandharvo vāpi kinnaraḥ || 19 ||
rājā'pi sādhako vāpi nānyaḥ ko'pi mahītale |
yatirvā bhūpatirvāpi nānyo'sti pūjakaḥ kvacit || 20 ||
na devaḥ parvatāgreṣu na deśe viṣṇusadmani |
devaścidānandamayo hṛdi bhāvena dṛśyate || 21 ||
yatra yatra dṛḍhā bhaktiryadā yasya mahātmanaḥ |
tatra tatra mahādevī prakāśamanugacchati || 22 ||
siddhakṣetrakathanam
atha vakṣye phalādhikyaṃ pūjāyāṃ yatra jāyate |
vārāṇasyāṃ mahāpūjā sampūrṇaphaladāyinī || 23 ||
sthānabhedena pūjāphalabhedaḥ
tatastu dviguṇā proktā puruṣottamasannidhau |
tato'pi dviguṇā proktā dvārakāyāṃ viśeṣataḥ || 24 ||
sarvakṣetreṣu tīrtheṣu pūjā dvārāvatīsamā |
vindhye śataguṇā proktā gaṅgāyāmapi tatsamā || 25 ||
Seite 196 der Vorlage
āryāvartte madhyadeśe brahmāvartte tathaiva ca |
vindhyavat phaladā pūjā prayāge puṣkareṣu ca || 26 ||
tataścaturguṇā proktā karatoyānadījale |
tasmāccaturguṇaphalā nandikuṇḍe ca niścitam || 27 ||
tataścaturguṇā proktā jalpīśasya ca sannidhau |
tataḥ siddhīśvarīyonau tato'pi dviguṇā smṛtā || 28 ||
tataścaturguṇā proktā lauhityanadapāthasi |
tatsamā kāmarūpe ca sarvatraiva jale sthale || 29 ||
sarvaśreṣṭho yathā viṣṇurlakṣmīḥ sarvottamā yathā |
devīpūjā tathā śaktyāṃ kāmarūpe surālaye || 30 ||
kulārṇave
kāmarūpañca dvividhaṃ vyaktaṃ guptaṃ maheśvari |
karatoyānadīpūrvaṃ yāvaddikkaravāsinī || 31 ||
triṃśadyojanavistīrṇaṃ śatayojanamāyatam |
trikoṇaṃ kṛṣṇavarṇañca kāmarūpamudāhṛtam || 32 ||
Seite 197 der Vorlage
dvividhaḥ kāmarūpaḥ
vyaktaṃ tatraiva vijñeyaṃ guptañcaiva gṛhe gṛhe |
vyaktād guptaṃ mahāpuṇyaṃ labhyate sādhakottamaiḥ || 33 ||
devīkṣetraṃ kāmarūpaṃ vindyādanyanna tatsamam |
anyatra viralā devī kāmarūpe gṛhe gṛhe || 34 ||
tataḥ śataguṇā proktā nīlakūṭasya mastake |
tato'pi dviguṇā proktā sumerau śivaliṅgake || 35 ||
tato'pi dviguṇā proktā śailaputryāśca yoniṣu |
tataḥ śataguṇā proktā kāmākhyāyonimaṇḍale || 36 ||
tatsamāpi ca sā pūjāyoṣitāṃ yonimaṇḍale |
pīṭhānāṃ paramaṃ pīṭhaṃ kāmarūpaṃ mahākulam || 37 ||
Seite 198 der Vorlage
tataḥ śataguṇaṃ proktaṃ kāmākhyāyonimaṇḍalam |
yatra koṭiguṇaiḥ sārddhaṃ māyā mahiṣamardinī || 38 ||
yatpīṭhaṃ brahmaṇo vaktraṃ guptaṃ sarvasukhāvaham |
yato devāśca devyaśca munayaścaiva bhāvajāḥ || 39 ||
sarve'pyāvirbhavantyatra tena guptaṃ mahākulam |
kāmākhyāyāṃ mahāyonau pūjāṃ yaḥ kṛtavān sakṛt || 40 ||
sa ceha labhate kāmān paratra śivatāṃ vrajet |
atra yatkriyate pūjā sakṛdvā sādhakena ca || 41 ||
vihāya sarvapīṭhāni tasya dehe vaset śivā |
atha vakṣyāmi sāmānya pūjāyāḥ kramamuttamam || 42 ||
sāmānyapūjākramaḥ
ādāvṛṣyādikanyāsaḥ karaśuddhistataḥ param |
aṅgulīvyāpakanyāsau hṛdādinyāsa eva ca || 43 ||
tālatritayadigbandhaḥ prāṇāyāmastataḥ param |
dhyānaṃ pūjā japaśceti sarvatantreṣvayaṃ vidhiḥ || 44 ||
japārthaṃ sarvamantrāṇāṃ vinyasettu lipiṃ vinā |
Seite 199 der Vorlage
kṛtañca niṣphalaṃ vidyāt tasmādādau lipiṃ nyaset || 45 ||
śivābalikathanam
athātaḥ sampravakṣyāmi śivāyā balimuttamam |
na dadāti baliṃ yastu śivāyāḥ śivatāptaye || 46 ||
sa pāpiṣṭhau nādhikārī kuladevyāstu pūjane |
paśurūpāṃ śivāṃ devīṃ yo nārcayati nirjane || 47 ||
śivārāveṇa tasyāstu sarvaṃ naśyati niścitam |
pūjā japavidhānāni yatkiñcit sukṛtāni ca || 48 ||
gṛhītvāśāpamāsādya śivā roditi nirjane |
avaśyamannapānena niyataṃ toṣayecchivām || 49 ||
ekayā bhujyate yatra śivāyāścaiva niścitam |
tadaiva sarvaśaktīnāṃ prītiḥ paramadurlabhā || 50 ||
paśuśaktirnaraśaktiḥ pakṣiśaktistu sarvadā |
pūjitā viguṇaṃ karma saguṇaṃ sādhayed yataḥ || 51 ||
tena sarvaprayatnena kartavyaṃ pūjanaṃ mahat |
rājādibhayamāpanne grahādibhayameva ca || 52 ||
śubhāśubhāni karmāṇi vicintya balimāharet |
Seite 200 der Vorlage
bilvamūle prāntare vā śmaśāne vāpi sādhakaḥ || 53 ||
māṃsapradhānaṃ naivedyaṃ sandhyākāle nivedayet |
gṛhṇa devi mahābhāge śive kālāgnirūpiṇi || 54 ||
śubhāśubhaṃ phalaṃ vyaktaṃ brūhi gṛhṇa baliṃ tava |
evamuccārya dātavyo baliḥ kulajanapriyaḥ || 55 ||
kālīkālīti vaktavyastatromā śivārūpiṇī |
paśurūpā samāyāti parivāragaṇaiḥ saha || 56 ||
bhaktvā rauti yadaiśānyāṃ mukhamuttolya susvarā |
tadaiva maṅgalaṃ tasya nānyathā sādhakasya ca || 57 ||
yadi na bhujyate tatra tadā naiva śubhaṃ bhavet |
nitye naimittike kāmye baliṃ dadyāt prayatnataḥ || 58 ||
Seite 201 der Vorlage
kulapūjāvidhānam
ati guptena kartavyaṃ balidānaṃ śubhāvaham |
kulapūjāṃ pravakṣyāmi yathāśāstravidhānataḥ || 59 ||
kulāgame
yathā kulavāre kulāṣṭamyāṃ caturdaśyāṃ viśeṣataḥ |
kulatithau kularkṣe ca kulapūjāṃ samācaret || 60 ||
yoginīpūjanaṃ yatra pradhānaṃ kulapūjanam |
yathā viṣṇutithau viṣṇuḥ pūjito vāñchitapradaḥ || 61 ||
tathā kulatithau devī pūjitā varadāyinī |
nityaśrāddhaṃ tathā sandhyāvandanaṃ pitṛtarpaṇam || 62 ||
tathaiva kaulikānāñca nityatā kulapūjane |
ekarātraṃ dvirātraṃ vā nahi cet kulapūjanam || 63 ||
tadā taṃ sādhakaṃ tyaktvā layameṣyati caṇḍikā |
kulapūjāsamaṃ nāsti puṇyamanyajjagattraye || 64 ||
tasmād yaḥ pūjayed bhaktyā bhuktimuktyoḥ sa bhājanam |
anadhīto'pyaśāstrajño gurubhakto dṛḍhavrataḥ || 65 ||
kulapūjārato yastu sa me priyataro bhavet |
icchāsiddhiphalaṃ dadyāt pūjitā suvadhūriva || 66 ||
Seite 202 der Vorlage
apūjitā yadā devī duḥkhadā kuvadhūriva |
kulapūjāntarāyaṃ tu yaḥ karoti hi durmatiḥ || 67 ||
sa yāti narake ghore ekaviṃśatibhiḥ kulaiḥ |
viguṇaṃ yatra yadyat syāt saguṇaṃ kulapūjanāt || 68 ||
kulāvalokanaṃ cet syāt kutaḥ prokṣaṇamārjanam |
kva snānaṃ kva ca vā śuddhiḥ kva ca nyāsaviśodhanam || 69 ||
tasmāt sarvaprayatnena kulapūjāṃ samācaret |
labhate sarvasiddhiñca nātra kāryā vicāraṇā || 70 ||
kulavāratithinakṣatrādividhānam
kathyate kulavārādinirṇayaḥ siddhihetave |
dvitīyā daśamī ṣaṣṭhī kulākulamudāhṛtam || 71 ||
viṣamāścākulāḥ sarvāḥ śeṣāśca tithayaḥ kulāḥ |
raviḥ somo guruḥ śauriścatvāraścākulā matāḥ || 72 ||
bhaumaśukrau kulākhyau ca budhavāraḥ kulākulaḥ |
Seite 203 der Vorlage
vāruṇārdrābhijinmūlaṃ kulākulamudāhṛtam || 73 ||
kulāni samadhiṣṭhāni śeṣāṇyakulabhāni ca |
tithivāre ca nakṣatre cākule sthāyino'jayaḥ || 74 ||
kularkṣe jayino nityaṃ sāmyañcaiva kulākule |
paurṇamāsyantamāsena tithikṛtyaṃ vidhīyate || 75 ||
mahāṣṭamyeva vijñeyā kulāṣṭamī susiddhidā |
kathitaḥ kulavārādinirṇayaḥ siddhihetave || 76 ||
snānaṃ pādyārghyaparyantaṃ svakalpoktaṃ vidhāya ca |
lākṣārasatadvadahe vīrastūlikāṃ racayettataḥ || 77 ||
kulakanyānirūpaṇam
naṭī kāpālikī veśyā rajakī nāpitāṅganā |
brāhmaṇī bhadrakanyā ca tathā gopālakanyakā || 78 ||
mālākārasya kanyā ca navakanyāḥ prakīrtitāḥ |
(yadvā)
caṇḍālī carmakārī ca māgadhīpukkasī tathā || 79 ||
śvapacī khaṇḍikā caiva kaivarttī viṭayoṣitaḥ |
kulāṣṭakaṃ tu kathitamakulāṣṭakamucyate || 80 ||
Seite 204 der Vorlage
akulāṣṭaka kanyākathanam
kalmaṣī caiva śauṇḍī ca śastrajīvī ca rākṣasī |
gomukhī rajakī śilpī venakī ca tathāṣṭamī || 81 ||
(yadvā)
gaṇikā śauṇḍikī caiva kaivarttī rajakī tathā |
tantukārī carmakārī mātaṅgī pukkasī tathā || 82 ||
(yadvā)
naṭī kāpālikī veśyā pukkasī yoginī tathā |
rajakī rajjakī caiva sairindhrī ca vilāsinī || 83 ||
khaṭikā ghaṭikā caiva tathā gopālakanyakā |
viśeṣavaidagdhyayutāḥ sarvā eva kulāṅganāḥ || 84 ||
uktajātyaṅganābhāve bhairavīṃ tadgatāṃ yajet |
śaktipūjāvidhiḥ
mantratantrasamāyuktāḥ samayācārapālikāḥ || 85 ||
avīrāśca vrataparā yogamudrādharāstathā |
gurubhaktā devabhaktā ghṛṇālajjāvivarjitāḥ || 86 ||
saṅgopanaratāḥ prāyastaruṇyaḥ siddhidāyikāḥ |
dīkṣitā manunā yena kena mūlena vā punaḥ || 87 ||
Seite 205 der Vorlage
varjyā nārīkathanam
tatra varjyā ca yā nārī kathyate tantramārgataḥ |
vikṛtāṃ vidhavāṃ vyaṅgīṃ vṛddhāñcaiva tapasvinīm || 88 ||
hīnāṅgīṃ hīnavasanāṃ kuṭilāṃ kalahapriyām |
lokavedaviruddhāñca tathā niṣṭhurabhāṣiṇīm || 89 ||
mithyāpralāpaniratāṃ mithyācāramadotsukām |
īrṣyādidoṣasaṃyuktāṃ pramattāñca vivarjayet || 90 ||
vikṛtāsyāmadīkṣitāṃ savikalpakamānasām |
varṣīyasīṃ pāparatāṃ krūrāmatyantalolupām || 91 ||
atarkamānasāṃ dīnāṃ varjayet sādhakottamaḥ |
tataḥ samānayed vīraḥ pūrvoktāṣṭakulodbhavām || 92 ||
akrūrāñca surūpāñca sālaṅkārāṃ sudīkṣitām |
ghṛṇāhrīṃvarjitāṃ śāntāṃ śivavākyadṛḍhavratām || 93 ||
gurudevapade bhaktāṃ yuvatīṃ sādhikāṃ parām |
svakāntāṃ parakāntāṃ vā vidagdhāṃ cāruhāsinīm || 94 ||
Seite 206 der Vorlage
tasyai pādyādikaṃ dattvā sthāpayettūlikopari |
sādhayet siddhimatulāṃ sādhakaḥ sthiramānasaḥ || 95 ||
pūjākāle śubhāḥ proktāḥ śaktayaḥ sahajā budhaiḥ |
tasyā dehe svakalpoktanyāsajālaṃ pravinyaset || 96 ||
devī parā bhagavatī jagadādhārarūpiṇī |
brahmaviṣṇuśivānāñca yonirutpattikāriṇī || 97 ||
sā yoniḥ sarvabhūtānāṃ sṛṣṭisthitilayātmikā |
guṇatrayasamāpannā vākyatrayavibhāvinī || 98 ||
śṛṅgārarūpamāpannā trikoṇākāratāṃ gatā |
bhagarūpeṇa sarveṣāṃ bhūtānāṃ dehamadhyagā || 99 ||
śivasannidhimāsthāya ratyarthaṃ liṅgarūpiṇī |
sarveṣāṃ jananī sā tu ratyarthaṃ ramaṇī parā || 100 ||
yonipraśaṃsā
puṃso yoniḥ striyo yonirbhagadā bhagarūpiṇī |
yasyāṃ tu jāyate jantustasyāṃ cānte pralīyate || 101 ||
Seite 207 der Vorlage
triśaktisahitā yonirbrahmaviṣṇuśivātmikā |
devī bhagavatī khyātā bhagavāṃśca sadāśivaḥ || 102 ||
ekaiva paramā devī bhagaliṅgasvarūpiṇī |
sarveṣāṃ yonirūpeṇa sā devī bhagarūpiṇī || 103 ||
yonisthā yonimadhyasthā yonirūpasvarūpiṇī |
trikoṇā sā triguṇā sā tridaivatamayī parā || 104 ||
saṃyoge cāturī yāyā pūrṇatā pañcamī smṛtā |
tasmādyonau yajed devīṃ nityamānandarūpiṇīm || 105 ||
prakṣālya gandhatoyena dhūpayitvā'mbudhūpakaiḥ |
sindūrarajasā caiva yonau cakraṃ samālikhet || 106 ||
svakalpoktavidhānena tatra devīṃ prapūjayet |
sarvayoṣinmaye devi sarvakāmārthadāyini || 107 ||
kāmeśvari kāmabhūte kāmuke sannidhiṃ kuru |
anenā'vāhayed devīṃ svīyakramamathācaret || 108 ||
Seite 208 der Vorlage
pañcamīpūjane caiva varjyaṃ svakulamantrakam |
yāvat puṃsāṃ prasaṅgo'tra tāvat svairaṃ vivarjayet || 109 ||
yadi śaṅkāspadaṃ tatra tadā devīṃ visarjayet |
pramādādyadi pāpātmā tatsaṅgamanugacchati || 110 ||
tadā kuṣṭhībhavet sadyo ninditāṃ siddhimāpnuyāt |
madyaṃ māṃsaṃ vinā yastu kulapūjāṃ samācaret || 111 ||
janmāntarasahasrasya sukṛtaṃ tasya naśyati |
vidhivat pūjanaṃ kṛtvā japtvā stutvā praṇamya ca || 112 ||
tasyāṃ yantraṃ samālikhya punastasyāṃ nivedayet |
yāvat sā vihvalā na syāttāvattāṃ na visarjayet || 113 ||
visarjanaṃ vidhāyaiva śaktīcchā yadi vidyate |
tasyā ājñāṃ gṛhītvā tu ret mai naṃ rva ca van thu pū || 114 ||
tato japet striyaṃ gacchan śeṣaṃ pūrvavadācaret |
madyaṃ māṃsaṃ tathā cānyaṃ yatkiñcit kulasādhanam || 115 ||
tasyai dattvā tataḥ śeṣaṃ gurave vinivedya ca |
tadanujñāṃ mūrdhni kṛtvā śeṣamātmani yojayet || 116 ||
śaktaye dakṣiṇāṃ dattvā so'haṃ saccintayettataḥ |
Seite 209 der Vorlage
kulapūjanametattu kathitaṃ siddhihetave || 117 ||
devīyajanavidhānam
saṅkṣepayajanaṃ vakṣye yathā tantrānusārataḥ |
āliṅganaṃ bhavennyāsaścumbanaṃ dhyānamīritam || 118 ||
śītkāraṃ yajanaṃ proktaṃ naivedyaṃ nakhalekhanam |
pānaṃ jihvāmṛtaṃ jñeyaṃ ramaṇañca japo bhavet || 119 ||
ānandastavanaṃ viddhi retaḥpāto visarjanam |
advaitajñānamāśritya sadā devīṃ samarcayet || 120 ||
aśvamedhaśatenāpi brahmahatyāśatena vā |
puṇyapāpairna lipyante yeṣāṃ brahma hṛdi sthitam || 121 ||
pṛthivyāṃ yāni karmāṇi jihvopasthanimittakam |
jihvopasthaparityāgī karmaṇā kiṃ kariṣyati || 122 ||
tāvat karmāṇi kurvīta yāvajjñānaṃ na jāyate |
pūjākoṭisamaṃ stotraṃ stotrakoṭisamo japaḥ || 123 ||
japakoṭisamaṃ dhyānaṃ dhyānakoṭisamo layaḥ |
Seite 210 der Vorlage
nahi dhyānāt paro mantro na devastvātmanaḥ paraḥ || 124 ||
nānusandhāt parā pūjā na hi tṛpteḥ paraṃ phalam |
mantrodakairvinā sandhyāṃ japahomairvinā tapaḥ || 125 ||
upacārairvinā pūjāṃ yogī nityaṃ samācaret |
deho devālayo devi jīvo devaḥ sadāśivaḥ || 126 ||
tyajedajñānanirmālyaṃ so'hambhāvena pūjayet |
jīvaḥ śivaḥ śivo jīvaḥ sa jīvaḥ kevalaḥ śivaḥ || 127 ||
pāśabaddhaḥ paśuḥ pāśamuktaḥ śivaḥ
pāśabaddhaḥ paśurdevi pāśamuktaḥ sadāśivaḥ |
tuṣeṇa baddho brīhiḥ syāt tuṣābhāve tu taṇḍulam || 128 ||
karmabaddhaḥ sadā jīvaḥ karmamuktaḥ sadāśivaḥ |
dhyāyatāṃ kṣaṇamātraṃ vā śraddhayā paramaṃ tviha || 129 ||
yadbhavettanmahāpuṇyaṃ tasyānto naiva gamyate |
kṣaṇaṃ brahmāhamasmīti yaḥ kuryādātmacintanam ||
tatsarvaṃ pātakaṃ hanyāttamaḥ sūryodaye yathā || 130 ||
Seite 211 der Vorlage
yogīndralakṣaṇam
snātaṃ tena samastatīrthasalilaiḥ dattā ca pṛthvī dvije
nūnaṃ tena sutarpitāśca pitaro devāśca sampūjitāḥ |
yajñānāñca sahasramevamakhilaṃ tenaiva sarvaṃ kṛtaṃ
yasya brahma vicāraṇe kṣaṇamapi prāptañca dhairyaṃ manaḥ || 131 ||
vratakratu tapastīrthadānadevārcanādiṣu |
yatphalaṃ koṭiguṇitaṃ tadevāpnoti tattvavit || 132 ||
uttamā sahajāvasthā madhyamā dhyānadhāraṇā |
japastutiḥ syādadhamā homapūjā'dhamādhamā || 133 ||
uttamā tattvacintā syājjapacintā tu madhyamā |
śāstracintā'dhamā jñeyā lokacintā'dhamādhamā || 134 ||
yo nindāstutiśīleṣu sukhaduḥkhāribandhuṣu |
samaścet sa tu yogīndro harṣāharṣavivarjitaḥ || 135 ||
Seite 212 der Vorlage
nispṛho nityasantuṣṭaḥ samadarśī jitendriyaḥ |
āste dehe pravāsīva sa yogī paratattvavit || 136 ||
niḥsaṅkalpo nirvikalpo nirjitopādhivāsanaḥ |
nijasvarūpanirmagnaḥ sa yogī paratattvavit || 137 ||
yathā paṅgvandhabadhiraklīvonmattajaḍādayaḥ |
nivasanti ca sarvatra sa yogī paramo mataḥ || 138 ||
pañcamudrāsamutpannaḥ paramānandanirbharaḥ |
ya āste sa tu yogīndraḥ paśyatyātmānamātmani || 139 ||
yena yuktena manasā prasannā caṇḍikā bhavet |
tena santuṣṭahṛdayaiḥ sevyā devī na saṃśayaḥ || 140 ||
iti śrīmajjñānānandaparahaṃsaviracite kaulāvalīnirṇaye navamollāsaḥ || 9 ||
daśama ullāsaḥ
kaulācāravidhānam
athācāraṃ pravakṣyāmi yathātantrānusārataḥ |
sarvabhūtahite yuktaḥ samayācāratatparaḥ || 1 ||
samayācārakathanam
anityakarmasantyāgī nityānuṣṭhānatatparaḥ |
mantradhāraṇamātreṇa śivabhāvena tatparaḥ || 2 ||
parasyāṃ devatāyāṃ tu sarvakarmanivedakaḥ |
yeṣāñca niścalābhaktirgurau deve manāvapi || 3 ||
teṣāṃ siddhirbhavedāśu nānyathā kalpakoṭiṣu |
gurumāhātmyam
gururbrahmā gururviṣṇurgururdevo maheśvaraḥ || 4 ||
gururmanurgururjāpo gurureva parantapaḥ |
teṣāṃ siddhirbhavedāśu nābhaktasya kadācana || 5 ||
Seite 214 der Vorlage
prātareva guruṃ dhyāyet brahmarandhre ca sādhakaḥ |
sampūjya sakalaṃ karma kuryāttasyā'jñayā sadā || 6 ||
viṃśatiḥ puruṣān vāpi sapta pañcatrayo'pi vā |
ajñātvā guruvaṃśānāṃ śiṣyaścennaṣṭasantatiḥ || 7 ||
guruvaṃśagauravam
dhyātvā gurukulaṃ naiva naṣṭamārgo bhaviṣyati |
naṣṭamārgān mantravidye na tādṛksiddhigocare || 8 ||
gurūṇāṃ śiṣyabhūtānāṃ nāsti cet santatikramaḥ |
tantramantrāśca vidyāśca niṣphalā nātra saṃśayaḥ || 9 ||
svavaṃśādadhiko jñeyo guruvaṃśaḥ śubhāvahaḥ |
utpādakabrahmadātrorgarīyān mantradaḥ pitā || 10 ||
asmān manyeta satataṃ piturapyadhikaṃ gurum |
gamanaṃ pūjanaṃ svapnaṃ bhojanaṃ ramaṇaṃ tathā || 11 ||
gṛhītvā'jñāṃ guroḥ kuryāttasya siddhirvinā japāt |
gurau manuṣyabuddhiñca mantre cākṣarabhāvanām || 12 ||
Seite 215 der Vorlage
pratimāsu śilābuddhiṃ kurvāṇo narakaṃ vrajet |
gurau mānuṣabuddhyā na paśyet śiṣyaḥ kadācana || 13 ||
kadācinna labhet siddhiṃ mantrairvā devatārcanaiḥ |
śrīguruṃ prākṛtaiḥ sārddhaṃ ye smaranti vadanti ca || 14 ||
teṣāṃ hi sukṛtaṃ sarvaṃ pātakaṃ bhavati kṣaṇāt |
cāpalyaṃ parihāsañca guroḥ sākṣādvivarjayet || 15 ||
vṛthā tu pūjanaṃ mudrā kriyate mandabuddhibhiḥ |
śrīgurau saṃsthite sākṣāt kiṃ vṛthā dhyānayogataḥ || 16 ||
gurau sannihite yastu pūjayedanyadevatām |
sa yāti narakaṃ ghoraṃ sā pūjā viphalā bhavet || 17 ||
yataḥ sarvatra mantrāṇāṃ gurupūjā garīyasī |
tadagre mantratantrāṇāṃ bhāṣaṇaṃ naiva kārayet || 18 ||
pūjite gurupāde vai sarvadevaḥ sukhī bhavet |
sarveṣāṃ mantratantrāṇāṃ pitā'sau yaḥ sadāśivaḥ || 19 ||
Seite 216 der Vorlage
anyadevasaparyā vā anyadevasya kīrtanam |
gurudevaṃ vinā caiva tadagre narakaṃ vrajet || 20 ||
guroḥ prītikaraṃ karma yaḥ kuryāt sādhakottamaḥ |
tasyā'śu siddhayaḥ sarvāḥ santi pādatale sadā || 21 ||
kāyena manasā vācā yo bhaktaścaraṇe guroḥ |
tasya siddhirbhavedāśu pūjāhomajapādṛte || 22 ||
gurubhaktivihīnaścet hānistasya pade pade |
pratyakṣe vā parokṣe vā pratyahaṃ praṇamed gurum || 23 ||
guroragre pṛthak pūjāmauddhatyañca vivarjayet |
dīkṣāṃ vyākhyāṃ prabhutvañca guroragre na kārayet || 24 ||
sarvathā tuṣṭimutpādya guroḥ prasādamālabhet |
ṛṇadānaṃ tathā'dānaṃ vastūnāṃ krayavikrayam || 25 ||
na kuryād guruṇā sārddhaṃ śiṣyo'pi ca kadācana |
ājñābhaṅgo'rthaharaṇaṃ gurorapriyavartanam || 26 ||
Seite 217 der Vorlage
gurudrohamidaṃ prāhuḥ yaḥ kuryāt sa ca pātakī |
snehadravyaniyogañca nā'nivedya gurau caret || 27 ||
anivedya tu yaḥ kuryāt sa bhaved brahmaghātakaḥ |
gurunāma na bhāṣeta japakālādṛte kvacit || 28 ||
śrīnātha deva svāmītyabhivāde sādhane vadet |
guruṃ tuṅkṛtya huṅkṛtya vācā nirbhartsya yaḥ kadā || 29 ||
devaṃ guruṃ gurusthānaṃ kṣetraṃ kṣetrādhidevatāḥ |
siddhiṃ siddhādhivāsāṃśca śrīpūrvaṃ samudīrayet || 30 ||
vikalpya kulaśāstrāṇi bhavanti kularākṣasāḥ |
ekākṣarapradātāraṃ yo guruñcāvamānayet || 31 ||
śuno yoniśataṃ gatvā caṇḍālatvamavāpnuyāt |
gurvagre na tapaḥ kuryānnopavāsavratādikam || 32 ||
tīrthayātrāñca yaḥ kuryānna kuryādātmaśuddhaye |
Seite 218 der Vorlage
na niyogaṃ gurordadyād duṣṭatāṃ na vibhāvayet || 33 ||
yasmin dravye gurorasti spṛhā nānubhavettataḥ |
avaśyaṃ yadi vāñchā syādanubhūyāttadājñayā || 34 ||
yastilārdhaṃ tadardhaṃ vā gurusvamupajīvati |
mohāllobhāt patedyastu narake ca trisaptake || 35 ||
bahvalpaṃ hi gurordravyaṃ adattaṃ svīkaroti yaḥ |
tiraścāṃ yonimālambya kravyādairbhakṣyate sadā || 36 ||
gurudravyābhilāṣī ca gurustrīgamanotsukaḥ |
patitasyāpi tasyāpi prāyaścittaṃ na vidyate || 37 ||
tatpāpaṃ samavāpnoti gurvagre'nṛtabhāṣaṇāt |
gobrāhmaṇavadhaṃ kṛtvā yatpāpaṃ samavāpnuyāt || 38 ||
śakticchāyāṃ gurucchāyāṃ devacchāyāṃ na laṅghayet |
yadyatra guruṇā sārddhaṃ svapityupaviśettu yaḥ || 39 ||
sa yāti narakaṃ ghoraṃ yāvadindrāścaturdaśa |
Seite 219 der Vorlage
guruvākyahataṃ kṛtvā ātmavākyaṃ tu ropayet || 40 ||
guruṃ jetuṃ mano yasya pacyate narakārṇave |
anekadhā paśorannaṃ bhuñjate ye ca kaulikāḥ || 41 ||
tebhyaḥ prakupyate devī tatsaṅgaṃ naiva kārayet |
lakṣatrayañjapellopāṃ lakṣaṃ vā'pyajapāṃ japet || 42 ||
homayeddhaviṣā'jyena niṣpāpaḥ syāttadā dhruvam |
guruṇā'lokitaḥ śiṣya uttiṣṭhedāsanaṃ tyajet || 43 ||
guruṇā sadasadvāpi yaduktaṃ tanna laṅghayet |
rabhasaṃ maithunaṃ mithyā yo vaded gurumandire || 44 ||
sa yāti narakaṃ ghoraṃ śambhunā paribhāṣitam |
na viśedāsane dhīro devatāgurusannidhau || 45 ||
guroḥ siṃhāsanaṃ deyaṃ jyeṣṭhānāmuttamāsanam |
deśyāsanaṃ kaniṣṭhānāmitareṣāṃ samāsanam || 46 ||
Seite 220 der Vorlage
riktahasto na paśyettu rājānaṃ daivataṃ gurum |
phalapuṣpādikaṃ nītvā yathā śaktyā samarpayet || 47 ||
evaṃ yo nācarenmantrī brahmarākṣasatāṃ vrajet |
āliṅganapradānena gurau tuṣṭe sakṛdyadi || 48 ||
tadā kimvā na labhate sādhakā gurusevakāḥ |
gurutyāgāt narakagāmitvam
gurutyāge dhruvo mṛtyurmantratyāgāddaridratā || 49 ||
gurumantraparityāgādrauravaṃ narakaṃ vrajet |
gurutyāgakaraḥ śiṣyaḥ prāyaścittī bhaveddhruvam || 50 ||
lakṣaṃ śrīpādukāmantraṃ japtvā pāpāt pramucyate |
mantratyāgakaraḥ śiṣyastatsaṅgaṃ naiva kārayet || 51 ||
lakṣamekaṃ japenmantraṃ homatarpaṇataḥ śuciḥ |
brahmāparāśaravyāsaviśvāmitrādayaḥ punaḥ || 52 ||
guruṣuśrūṣaṇāt siddhiṃ prāptāste bhuvanatraye |
śivo guruprasādena sarvavitsarvagaḥ prabhuḥ || 53 ||
Seite 221 der Vorlage
sādhakaḥ śiva eva syād gurau tuṣṭe sakṛd yadi |
tadā kimvā na labhante sādhakā gurusevakāḥ || 54 ||
tasmādeva prayatnena gurusevāṃ samācaret |
sarvadā gopayedenaṃ guruñca manumeva ca || 55 ||
guruśayyāsanaṃ yānaṃ pādukopānahau tathā |
snānodakaṃ tathā chāyāṃ laṅghayenna kadācana || 56 ||
vṛthā kālaṃ na gamayed dyūtakrīḍādinā sudhīḥ |
gamayed devatāpūjājapayāgastavādinā || 57 ||
guroḥ kṛpālāpakathāstotrāgamāvalokanaiḥ |
gamayedaniśaṃ kālaṃ na vadet paradūṣaṇam || 58 ||
rāgalobhamadakrodhapaiśunyādi vivarjayet |
kulācāraṃ guruṃ devaṃ manasā'pi na nindayet || 59 ||
pūjāṃ dhyānaṃ japaṃ homaṃ yathā karmacatuṣṭayam |
pratyahaṃ sādhakaḥ kuryāt svayañcet siddhimicchati || 60 ||
Seite 222 der Vorlage
paradārādisaṅgatiḥ varjanīyā
kanyāyoniṃ paśukrīḍāṃ digvastrāṃ prakaṭastanīm |
nālokayet paradravyaṃ paradārāśca varjayet || 61 ||
na ninded vratinaṃ vipraṃ vedāṅgasaṃhitāstathā |
purāṇāgamaśāstrāṇi kalpāṃścāpi na dūṣayet || 62 ||
anyamantrārcane śraddhāmanyamantraprapūjanam |
ekasyāvāhanaṃ kṛtvā nānyasādhanamācaret || 63 ||
anyasya smaraṇād duḥkhaṃ yoginīśāpamālabhet |
apamṛtyubhavettasya mṛte ca narakaṃ vrajet || 64 ||
kimadhikañcāparaiḥ sādhyaṃ tasyāḥ sarvaṃ yato labhet |
kuladarśanaśāstrāṇi kuladravyāṇi kaulikān || 65 ||
sevakān prerakān vāpi vācakān darśakāṃstathā |
śikṣakān mokṣakān vāpi yoiginīsiddhirūpakān || 66 ||
strīnindā na kartavyā
kanyāṃ kumārikāṃ nagnāmunmattāmapi yoṣitam |
na nindenna jugupseta na hasennāvamānayet || 67 ||
Seite 223 der Vorlage
nāpriyaṃ nānṛtaṃ brūyāt kasyāpi kulayoginaḥ |
kurūpeti nikṛṣṭeti na vadet kulayoṣitam || 68 ||
parīkṣayenna bhaktāṃśca vīrāṇāñca kṛtākṛtam |
yā kācidaṅganā loke sā mātṛkulasambhavā || 69 ||
kupyanti kulayoginyo vanitānāmatikramāt |
strīṇāṃ śatāparādhena puṣpeṇāpi na tāḍayet || 70 ||
kulastrīvīranindāñca tattvadravyāpahāraṇam |
kularodhaprahārañca varjayenmatimān sadā || 71 ||
strīmayañca jagat sarvaṃ svayaṃ tāvattathā bhavet |
na hiṃsedakhilān jantūnna nindedvāmalocanām || 72 ||
na nindeddakṣiṇaṃ vāmaṃ devavākyaṃ tathaiva ca |
na nindet śaktisiddhāntaṃ śaktipūjanatatparaḥ || 73 ||
Seite 224 der Vorlage
na ninded vṛddhavākyaṃ tu na ninded vedavādinam |
na ninded bahumānyañca na nindecca pativratām || 74 ||
na ninded devalokādīnna nindet samayasthitān |
na ninded bahulaṃ māṃsaṃ nindāṃ sarvatra varjayet || 75 ||
pramattāmantyajāṃ kanyāṃ puṣpitāṃ patitastanīm |
virūpāṃ muktakeśīñca kāmārttāñca na nindayet || 76 ||
strīḥ śaktirūpiṇī
śaktimayaṃ jagat sarvaṃ svayaṃ tāvattathā bhavet |
śaktirūpā yato devī sṛṣṭimadhye vyavasthitā || 77 ||
śakteḥ sṛṣṭiḥ samutpannā śaktau ca līyate punaḥ |
tasmāt śaktiḥ pradhānā ca pūjanīyā prayatnataḥ || 78 ||
bhakṣayedyoṣitā sārddhaṃ juhuyādagnisammukhe |
āraktavasanāṃ nārīṃ yatnād bhaktyā samānayet || 79 ||
śaktipūjāṃ sadā kuryāt prasannā yena jāyate |
sukhaṃ śaktiprasanne tu duḥkhaṃ tadvarjanād bhavet || 80 ||
Seite 225 der Vorlage
śāktavyavahāraḥ
bhakṣyaṃ bhojyaṃ tathā peyaṃ gandhaṃ puṣpaṃ tathā punaḥ |
śaktau nivedya prathamaṃ tathā cā'bharaṇādikam || 81 ||
tatpaścādātmasāt kuryāt siddhyarthī sādhakaśca yaḥ |
śaktau darpaṃ ghṛṇāṃ lajjāṃ varjayet krodhadarśanam || 82 ||
kadāciddarparūpeṇa puṣpeṇāpi na tāḍayet |
śaktau na vismayaṃ kāryaṃ yasmāt kruddhā ca caṇḍikā || 83 ||
vismite bahulaṃ nāśaṃ mṛtyulābhamavāpnuyāt |
mṛte'pi narakaṃ yāti śriyamāpnoti pūjanāt || 84 ||
carvyaṃ coṣyaṃ lehyapeyaṃ bhakṣyaṃ bhojyaṃ gṛhaṃ sukham |
sarvañca yuvatīrūpaṃ bhāvayet yatamānasaḥ || 85 ||
kulajāṃ yuvatīṃ vīkṣya namaskuryāt samāhitaḥ |
yadi bhāgyavaśenaiva kuladṛṣṭistu jāyate || 86 ||
tadaiva mānasīṃ pūjāṃ tatra tāsāṃ prakalpayet |
bālāṃ vā yauvanonmattāṃ vṛddhāṃ vā sundarīṃ tathā || 87 ||
kutsitāṃ vā mahāduṣṭāṃ namaskṛtya visarjayet |
Seite 226 der Vorlage
tāsāṃ prahāraṃ nindāñca kauṭilyamapi cāpriyam || 88 ||
sarvathā na ca karttavyamanyathā siddhirodhakṛt |
striyo devyaḥ striyaḥ prāṇāḥ striya eva vibhūṣaṇam || 89 ||
strīsaṅginā sadā bhāvyamanyathā svastriyā api |
na paśyet patitāṃ nagnāmunmattāṃ prakaṭastanīm || 90 ||
divase na ramennārīṃ tadyoniṃ na nirīkṣayet |
viparītaratā sā tu bhavitā hṛdayopari || 91 ||
strīdveṣo naiva karttavyo viśeṣāt pūjanaṃ striyaḥ |
japasthāne mahāśaṅkhaṃ niveśyordhvaṃ japañcaret || 92 ||
jape kālaśucyādi niyamo nāsti
striyaṃ gacchan spṛśan paśyan viśeṣāt kulajāṃ śubhām |
māṃsamatsyadadhi kṣaudrabhakṣyadravye yathāruci || 93 ||
bhojyānnāsanabhaktāni bhuktvā bhakṣyaṃ carejjapam |
vinā pītvā surāṃ bhuktvā māṃsaṃ gatvā rajasvalām || 94 ||
yo japeccaṇḍikāṃ devīṃ duḥkhaṃ tasya pade pade |
Seite 227 der Vorlage
kaulikamāhātmyam
antaḥśāktā bahiḥśaivāḥ sabhāyāṃ vaiṣṇavā matāḥ || 95 ||
nānāveśadharāḥ kaulā vicaranti mahītale |
kulapūjādiliṅgaistu rahito viṣṇutatparaḥ || 96 ||
gacchan svapan bhraman vāpi skhalan viṣṇuparāyaṇaḥ |
harināmnā jātabhāvo bhāvākhilaviceṣṭitaḥ || 97 ||
jaya viṣṇo hare brahman nānārthaparavistaraiḥ |
smarttavyā ca mahādevī kulīnairvipine gṛhe || 98 ||
rātrau japaḥ praśastaḥ
rātrau paryaṭanañcaiva rātrau ca śaktipūjanam |
na karoti kathañcaiva sādhakaḥ kauliko bhavet || 99 ||
badhirād viharedekaḥ sadā saṅgavilaṅghitaḥ |
dikkālaniyamo nātra sthityādiniyamo na ca || 100 ||
na jape kālaniyamo nārcādiṣu baliṣvapi |
svecchāniyama ukto'tra śaktimantrasya sādhane || 101 ||
Seite 228 der Vorlage
snānādimānasaṃ śaucaṃ mānasaḥ pravaro japaḥ |
pūjanaṃ mānasaṃ divyaṃ mānasaṃ tarpaṇādikam || 102 ||
sarva eva śubhaḥ kālo nāśubho vidyate kvacit |
na viśeṣo divārātrau na sandhyāyāṃ mahāniśi || 103 ||
vastrāsanasthānageha dehasparśādidhāriṇaḥ |
śuddhiṃ na cācarettatra nirvikalpaṃ manaścaret || 104 ||
nātra śuddherapekṣāsti na cāmedhyādidūṣaṇam |
ya evaṃ cintayenmantrī sarvakāmārthasiddhibhāk || 105 ||
gadyapadyamayī vāṇī sabhāyāṃ tasya jāyate |
tasya darśanamātreṇa vādino niṣprabhāṃ gatāḥ || 106 ||
rājāno'pi ca dāsatvaṃ bhajante kiṃ pare janāḥ |
sarvadevamayaṃ dehaṃ sarvadevamayīṃ tanūm || 107 ||
ātmānaṃ devatārūpaṃ advaitaṃ paricintayet |
ātmā ca paramātmā ca jagadvyāpī svayaṃ vibhuḥ || 108 ||
Seite 229 der Vorlage
ātmānaṃ brahmarūpaṃ ca sarvadā paricintayet |
śatravaścāpi mitranti sākṣāddāsanti bhūmipāḥ || 109 ||
vācayanti yaśaḥ sarve sādhakānāṃ suniścitam |
durmukhāḥ sumukhāḥ sarve garvitā praṇamanti ca || 110 ||
bādhakāḥ sādhakā yānti sādhakasya viśeṣataḥ |
sarvadā pūjayed devīmasnātaḥ kṛtabhojanaḥ || 111 ||
mahāniśāśucau deśe baliṃ mantreṇa dāpayet |
atyantarogayukto vā śucirvā'pyathavā'śuciḥ || 112 ||
akāle'pyathavā kāle adhikārī sadaiva hi |
kṛtārthaṃ manyamānastu santuṣṭanijamānasaḥ || 113 ||
nādharmo vidyate kiñcit kiñciddharmo mahān bhavet |
kulānnañcaiva bhuñjīta kulīnena saha svapet || 114 ||
kulaprasaṅgaḥ karttavyaḥ kulīnairna paśoḥ kvacit |
yasminmantre ya ācārastasya dharmastu tādṛśaḥ || 115 ||
Seite 230 der Vorlage
taddhastāvacitaṃ bhojyaṃ taddhastāvacitaṃ jalam |
taddhastāvacitaṃ puṣpaṃ devatābhyo nivedayet || 116 ||
ṣaḍaṅganyāsamācarya dhyātvā rātrau japet sudhīḥ |
sadākālaṃ japenmantraṃ sarvasiddhiparāyaṇaḥ || 117 ||
na doṣaḥ sarvadā jāpe sarvadeśe'pi sarvadā |
japaniṣṭho japedyastu sarvayajñaphalaṃ labhet || 118 ||
sarveṣāmeva yajñānāṃ japayajñaḥ praśasyate |
rātrau japaikamātreṇa siddhidā caṇḍikā bhavet || 119 ||
iḍāyāñca gate rātrau śaktimantraṃ japed yadi |
piṅgalāyāṃ gate jīve puṃmantraṃ prajapet sadā || 120 ||
na cejjanmasahasraistu naiva siddhiḥ prajāyate |
kṛtārthastena jāyeta svargo vā mokṣa eva vā || 121 ||
Seite 231 der Vorlage
bhrāntiratra na karttavyā siddhihāniḥ prajāyate |
vismitā vilayaṃ yānti paśavaḥ śāstramohitāḥ || 122 ||
viśuddhacitto'tra bhavet siddhiḥ syādapavargadā |
etaistu tatkṣaṇāt siddhirvismayo nāsti cāparaḥ || 123 ||
kulabhraṣṭasya niṣkṛtirnāsti
sarvācāraparibhraṣṭaḥ kulācāraṃ samācaret |
kulācāraparibhraṣṭo rauravaṃ narakaṃ vrajet || 124 ||
śāstreṣu niṣkṛtirdraṣṭā mahāpātakināmapi |
kulabhraṣṭasya kutrāpi na draṣṭā niṣkṛtiḥ kvacit || 125 ||
āpadaṃ duritaṃ rogo dāridryaṃ kalaho bhayam |
yoginīnāṃ prakopaśca skhalitāni pade pade || 126 ||
kulācārī yoginīpriyaḥ
bhraṃśamānaḥ praṇaṣṭaśca tejohīnaśca durmatiḥ |
ninditaḥ sarvavidviṣṭo vihvalaḥ saṅgavarjitaḥ || 127 ||
deśāddeśāntaraṃ yāti kāryahāniśca sarvadā |
tatrāpi kulamārgasthāḥ śākinyaḥ kulapālikāḥ || 128 ||
bhakṣayanti purā tāsāṃ varo datto mayaiva tu |
Seite 232 der Vorlage
tasmādācāravān vīro yoginīnāṃ priyo bhavet || 129 ||
kulācāreṇa devatvaṃ yoginīvīramelanam |
tiryagyoniṃ samāpnoti kaulikastadviparyayāt || 130 ||
ājñāsiddhirbhavettasya ācārapālanāt sadā |
saṃskārasya vihīnatvād guruvākyasya laṅghanāt || 131 ||
ācāravarjanāccaiva kaulikaḥ patito bhavet |
bhogo mokṣāyate tasya pātakaṃ sukṛtāyate || 132 ||
mokṣāyate ca saṃsāraḥ sādhakaśuddhabhāvataḥ |
pañcatattvena karttavyaṃ sadaiva pūjanaṃ mahat || 133 ||
atiguptena karttavyaṃ sarvathaiva suniścitam |
ityācāraparaḥ śrīmān japapūjāparāyaṇaḥ || 134 ||
pālakaḥ kulatattvānāṃ paratattve pralīyate |
aṇimādyaṣṭasiddhīnāmāśrayaḥ sādhako bhavet || 135 ||
Seite 233 der Vorlage
prāyaścittaṃ bhṛgoḥ pātaṃ sannyāsaṃ vratadhāraṇam |
kāyakleśañca nāstikyaṃ tīrthayātrāmupoṣaṇam || 136 ||
varjayecca prayatnena yadīcchet siddhimātmanaḥ |
pañcamahāpātakāni
vīrahatyā vṛthāpānaṃ vīradravyāpahāritā || 137 ||
vīrastrīgamanañcāpi tatsaṃsargācca pañcamam |
mahāpātakamityuktaṃ sarvathā parivarjayet || 138 ||
kusumbhaṃ nālikāñcaiva ciñcāmeva na khādayet |
bhuktvā cāndrāyaṇaṃ kuryāt siddhavidyāprapūjakaḥ || 139 ||
ikṣukhaṇḍaṃ na bhuñjīta śivā kālīti no vadet |
na chedayet kadambañca tripurāpūjakaḥ sadā || 140 ||
pramādādyadi kurvīta sundarīśāpamāpnuyāt |
kuladharmaṃ samāśritya ācāraṃ yo na pālayet || 141 ||
yathecchācāriṇastasya mahāpātakinaḥ sadā |
niṣkṛtirnāsti tasyaiva mahārauravasaṅkule || 142 ||
sa sadā paśurityukto devatāśāpamāpnuyāt |
Seite 234 der Vorlage
guptaprakaṭasambhūtaṃ jñānājñānakṛtaṃ tathā || 143 ||
niṣiddhācaraṇaṃ yatra kutrāpi yadi jāyate |
prāyaścittaṃ tatra tatra karttavyaṃ sādhakena ca || 144 ||
niṣiddhācaraṇe samyak pāpasya gurulāghavam |
deśaṃ kālaṃ vayo vittaṃ samyak jñātvā yathāvidhi || 145 ||
prāyaścittaṃ guroḥ kuryāt sarvapāpaviśuddhaye |
śiṣyo'pi khalu tatproktaṃ prāyaścittaṃ samācaret || 146 ||
athavā sarvapāpānāṃ gurunāmajapaḥ smṛtaḥ |
jāmbūnadasya kaluṣaṃ pariśuddhaṃ yathā'gninā || 147 ||
anācārasya mālinyaṃ prāyaścittā'gninā dahet |
lakṣaṃ nāmno gurorjāpe sarvapāpādviśuddhyati || 148 ||
athavā'pyajapālakṣaṃ lopālakṣatrayaṃ tathā |
japānmucyeta pāpebhyaḥ sarvebhyaḥ sādhakaḥ sadā || 149 ||
lopāmudrāmantroddhāraḥ
viyacchūnyayutaḥ śaktiḥ savisargo'japāmanuḥ |
Seite 235 der Vorlage
viyacchaktistataḥ kāmaḥ kṣauṇī ca parameśvarī || 150 ||
ākāśaṃ bhṛgukāmau ca śivaḥ śakraśca pārvatī |
candro'naṅgo dharādevī lopāmudrā prakāśitā || 151 ||
bahunā'tra kimuktena rahasyaṃ kathyate'dhunā |
varṇāśramāṇāṃ sarveṣāmācāraḥ sadgatipradaḥ || 152 ||
guruḥ śiṣyapāpam āpnoti
prajādoṣaśca rājānaṃ jāyādoṣaṃ patiṃ yathā |
tathā prāpnotyasandehaḥ śiṣyapāpaṃ guruḥ sadā || 153 ||
gurustrivāramācāraṃ kathayecca svaśiṣyake |
na gṛhṇāti hi śiṣyaścet tadā pāpaṃ gurorna hi || 154 ||
kulaśāstraṃ paśubhyaḥ goptavyam
kuladharmaprasaṅgantu paśūnāṃ puratastyajet |
kadācinnaiva kuryāddhi śūdrāgre vedapāṭhavat || 155 ||
Seite 236 der Vorlage
pīṭhakṣetrāgamāmnāyaṃ tadvidyācārakaulikān |
kuladravyādikañcāpi na vadet paśusannidhau || 156 ||
yathā rakṣati caurebhyo dhanadhānyāmbarādikam |
kuladharmaṃ tathā caiva paśubhyaḥ parirakṣayet || 157 ||
suguptakaulikācāramanugṛhṇanti devatāḥ |
vāñchadāsiddhimavāpnoti nāśayanti prakāśakān || 158 ||
yā devī bhuvaneśvarī tribhuvanalokoddhṛtā hyagrato
vidyāsṛṣṭikṛtā svakīyavapuṣo varṇāśritā devatā |
sā nityā sakalā gṛhasthanilayā kāntādṛtā komalā
nityaṃ pañcaguṇairbhajasva tapasā bhogena tāṃ sādhaka ! || 159 ||
iti śrīmajjñānānandaparamahaṃsaviracite kaulāvalīnirṇaye daśamollāsaḥ || 10 ||
ekādaśa ullāsaḥ
bhāvanirūpaṇam
paśvadibhedena bhāvasya traividhyam
atha bhāvaṃ pravakṣyāmi yathā tantrānusārataḥ |
bhāvastu trividhaḥ prokto divyavīrapaśukramāt || 1 ||
tadbhedena gurumantradevatānāṃ traividhyam
guruśca trividhaścaiva tathaiva mantradevatā |
ādyabhāvo mahān śreyān sarvasiddhipradāyakaḥ || 2 ||
dvitīyo madhyamaścaiva tṛtīyo viśvaninditaḥ |
bahujāpāttathā homāt kāyakleśādi vistaraiḥ || 3 ||
na bhāvena vinā caiva yantramantrāḥ phalapradāḥ |
kiṃ vīrasādhanairlakṣaiḥ kimvā'kṛṣṭakulākulaiḥ || 4 ||
kiṃ pīṭhapūjanenaiva kiṃ kanyābhojanādibhiḥ |
svakule prītidānena kiṃ pareṣāntathaiva ca || 5 ||
kiṃ jitendriyabhāvena kiṃ kulācārakarmaṇā |
yadi bhāvaviśuddhātmā na syāt kulaparāyaṇaḥ || 6 ||
Seite 238 der Vorlage
bhāvena labhate muktiṃ bhāvena kulavardhanam |
bhāvena gotravṛddhiḥ syād bhāvena kāyaśodhanam || 7 ||
kiṃ nyāsavistareṇaiva kiṃ bhūtaśuddhivistaraiḥ |
kiṃ vṛthā pūjanenaiva yadi bhāvo na jāyate || 8 ||
kena vā pūjyate vidyā na vā kena prajāyate |
phalābhāvaśca niyataṃ bhāvābhāvāt prajāyate || 9 ||
divyabhāvanirūpaṇam
prathamaṃ divyabhāvastu kathyate tantravartmanā |
yadvarṇaṃ devatā yatra tattejaḥpuñjapūritam || 10 ||
tejomayaṃ jagat sarvaṃ vibhāvya mūrttikalpanam |
tattanmūrttimayairmantraiḥ svena svenaiva vā punaḥ || 11 ||
ātmānaṃ tanmayaṃ dṛṣṭvā sarvaṃ bhāvaṃ tathaiva ca |
tatsarvaṃ yoṣiti dhyātvā cintayedyatamānasaḥ || 12 ||
Seite 239 der Vorlage
aṣṭābdāt ṣoḍaśābdāntaṃ yuvatīti pracakṣyate |
tatra bhāvaprakāśaścet sa bhāvaḥ paramo mataḥ || 13 ||
caraṇānmūlaparyantaṃ pītvā pītvā punaḥ pibet |
tasyā nakhamaṇijyotsnākhaṇḍitāghatamo bhavet || 14 ||
snigdhāntaḥkaraṇo vīro nirvikāraḥ sadā bhavet |
suvṛttajānunā cārujaṅghorujaghanaśriyā || 15 ||
nābhiromāvalī vakṣaḥsthalaiḥ pīnapayodharaiḥ |
grīvānayanaparyantaṃ keśāgraiḥ prakarasmitaiḥ || 16 ||
yāvamadhumadāpūrṇadivyabhāvavilokitaiḥ |
snigdhendriyaśca santuṣṭaścaturvargapadāśrayaḥ || 17 ||
kāmakalāpūjā
tataḥ kāmakalāṃ dhyāyet sādhakaḥ sthiramānasaḥ |
nivṛttikāle punastasyā bhāvapūrṇāmṛtairnijam || 18 ||
mukhaṃ binduvadākāraṃ tadadhaḥ kucayugmakam |
tadadhaḥ saparārdhañca cintayettadadhomukham || 19 ||
sarvavidyāmṛtāpūrṇaṃ sarvavāgvibhavapradam |
sarvārthasādhakañcaiva sarvarañjanakārakam || 20 ||
Seite 240 der Vorlage
sarvadevādibhūtañca sarvadevanāmaskṛtam |
sarvāhlādanasampūrṇaṃ sarvamohanakāraṇam || 21 ||
sarvārthasādhanañcaiva sarvavaśyapravarttakam |
evaṃ kāmakalādhyānaṃ sugopyaṃ sādhakottamaiḥ || 22 ||
etadrūpaṃ tu cātmānaṃ cintayet sādhakaḥ sadā |
meḍhrasthāne śivākāramādhāre kanakaprabham || 23 ||
nābhisthaṃ sūryavimbābhaṃ taruṇāditya varcasam |
hṛdi vahniśikhākāraṃ tadūrdhve bhāskaradyutim || 24 ||
kaṇṭhe dīpaśikhākāraṃ ghaṇṭā vaidūryasannibham |
lambike candravimbābhaṃ bhrūmadhye ratnavadrucim || 25 ||
nayane viśvatejaśca cintayedeṣu sādhakaḥ |
dhṛtvā spṛṣṭavā'thavā dṛṣṭvā dhyātvā kāmakalātanūm || 26 ||
kuleṣu tatkalārūpamakule paricintya ca |
kṣaṇaṃ tadvadvimarśena jāyate bhāvasañcayaḥ || 27 ||
Seite 241 der Vorlage
kulīno jāyate yasmāttat sarvaṃ kathitaṃ śubham |
kule sākṣād yatastattvaṃ devī tiṣṭhati tattvataḥ || 28 ||
tena tatkulaśāstrāṅge pūjanīyā prayatnataḥ |
kuladevī cādyā devī niścalā yasya vidyate || 29 ||
sa dhanyaḥ puruṣo loke niścalo yata eva saḥ |
iti kāmakalādhyānaṃ kathitaṃ sarvasiddhidam || 30 ||
parayoṣādhikā jñeyā nijastrī prītivarddhinī |
āgate svāgataṃ kuryājllīlāyogāt svalīlayā || 31 ||
talpāccotthāpya hastāgre dhṛtvā samveśayettaḥ |
vāmabhāgasamāsīnāṃ suveśīṃ kāmarūpiṇīm || 32 ||
dhyātvā kāmakalāṃ tatra vindvādipūrvavigrahām |
gandhamālyaṃ tato dattvā kuladravyāṇi yojayet || 33 ||
hetuyuktaṃ satāmbūlaṃ dattvā bhuktvā ca sādhakaḥ |
pṛcchet kulakathāṃ sarvāṃ laukikālaukikādikām || 34 ||
Seite 242 der Vorlage
tasyāṃ nindābhayakrodha kaṭūktiyojanaṃ yadi |
karoti kulaśāstrajñaḥ siddho'pi naśyati dhruvam || 35 ||
hitvā doṣādikaṃ tatra snehavṛṣṭīva śikṣayā |
bhāvayenna kaṭūktyā vai kṛte tu niṣphalaṃ bhavet || 36 ||
kulaśāstre rahasyaṃ tu kulamūlaṃ tato jagat |
varaṃ kulamanostyāgo varaṃ kulagurorapi || 37 ||
na tyāgayogyaṃ svakulaṃ dṛṣṭadoṣeṇa sarvathā |
svakule kulabāhulyaṃ yadi syād bhāgyayogataḥ || 38 ||
samarūpaṃ vidhātavyaṃ vaiparītyaṃ parityajet |
pṛthak sthānaṃ pṛthagdhyānaṃ pṛthakpūjā pṛthak stutiḥ || 39 ||
na karttavyā prayatnena kimebhirbahujalpitaiḥ |
vīrāpatyakule caiva vīrapatnīkule'pi ca || 40 ||
sadā tiṣṭhati deveśi nātra kāryā vicāraṇā |
tāsāṃ niśvāsayogena taddeśaścaiva naśyati || 41 ||
Seite 243 der Vorlage
pramodādamṛtasnānaṃ devyāḥ syānnātrasaṃśayaḥ |
kulajā sā mahāyuddhe vīrāsphālananādinī || 42 ||
na doṣamanugacchantī pālayantī yato jagat |
mātsaryaṃ patividveṣaḥ kaṭūktiḥ kalahādikam || 43 ||
nīcābhigamanāccaiva na sā devī harapriyā |
evaṃ kulaṃ parityajya sādhayet siddhimātmanaḥ || 44 ||
phalapākavidhānam
phalapākavidhānaṃ kiṃ kathyate tantravartmanā |
vīrapatnī ca paramā svayameva maheśvarī || 45 ||
tatsutā kulavidyānāmādyā raudrī sanātanī |
tadvadhū bhuvaneśānī sarvamantraprabodhinī || 46 ||
nyāyato'nyāyato vāpi vīrapatnī gururyadi |
dīkṣaṇādeva sarvārthasādhakaḥ sādhako bhavet || 47 ||
yadi bhāgyavaśāddevi vīrapatnī tu labhyate |
phalapākaṃ tatra kṛtvā kiṃ na sidhyati bhūtale || 48 ||
Seite 244 der Vorlage
phalapākavidhānaṃ tu sarvadevanamaskṛtam |
dṛṣṭādṛṣṭāphalañcaiva devagandharvakinnarāḥ || 49 ||
āyānti phalapākārthaṃ tasmādyatnaviśeṣataḥ |
visarjanaṃ vidhātavyaṃ gopanaṃ bhāvaśaktikam || 50 ||
pātivratyapraśaṃsā
tattatkalpavidhānena kulaṃ kuryāt suśikṣitam |
yataḥ pativratādharmāt dharmo nāsti jagattraye || 51 ||
patiḥ prāṇaprado nityaṃ patireva parā gatiḥ |
patireva paraṃ brahma patiḥ prāṇādhikaḥ prabhuḥ || 52 ||
sarvatīrthamayaḥ svāmī sarvadevamayaḥ patiḥ |
sarvadevīmayaścaiva patirevamahāguruḥ || 53 ||
sarvadevamayaṃ hitvā yā nārī paragocarā |
śūkarī gardabhī kāko śṛgālī jāyate dhruvam || 54 ||
ahaṃ tu putravaddevi nātra bhītirna ca trapā |
Seite 245 der Vorlage
tava liṅge yo hi yāti patirūpadharaḥ kvacit || 55 ||
mūlamantrajaptatoyaṃ tadgātre deyamīśvari |
tadā yadi bahirna syāttadā svapatireva hi || 56 ||
ityādiśikṣayā kāryāḥ śikṣitāḥ kulayoṣitaḥ |
āgatyopaviśet pārśve mukhaṃ vīkṣya sthirā bhavet || 57 ||
patibhāveṅgite dakṣā hṛṣṭā syāt patidarśane |
uttare nottaraṃ dadyāt vyāharecchubhakarmaṇi || 58 ||
rakṣāṃ kṛtvā vidhānena sādhakaḥ sthiramānasaḥ |
yoginīnāṃ mahāpūjā baṭukānāṃ tathaiva ca || 59 ||
kāryā vighnavināśārthaṃ kulavārarkṣayogataḥ |
tāsāṃ mūlatarormūle mūlavidyāñca kālikām || 60 ||
visarjanavidhau kuryāt sādhakaḥ kulapātanam |
yadrūpe prītiretasya kulasya kulavittamaḥ || 61 ||
tadrūpaṃ vigrahaṃ kṛtvā sādhakaḥ sthiramānasaḥ |
tatra bījārpaṇaṃ kṛtvā kurvanti kularakṣaṇam || 62 ||
Seite 246 der Vorlage
liṅgairvākyaiḥ padaiścaiva jñātvā kulasamudbhavam |
devajātaṃ narairjātaṃ yathārthakulaśāstrataḥ || 63 ||
jñātvā kulavibhāgaṃ tu pañcamāt parato budhaḥ |
saptamāṣṭamamāsādvā vṛkṣamadhye sarovare || 64 ||
hastaṃ datvā pādukākhyāṃ vidyāṃ saṃhārayogataḥ |
japedaṣṭasahasraṃ vai svayaṃ vṛkṣāt patiṣyati || 65 ||
pādukāṃ pūjayāmīti kathitaḥ pādukāmanuḥ |
evaṃ kṛte yat patitaṃ tatphalaṃ devanirmitam || 66 ||
svasvāmikañca patati vaiparītyāgamāgamāt |
etalliṅgaphalaṃ jñātvā ānīya kṣālayettataḥ || 67 ||
gandhadravyaṃ kaṭudravyaṃ dattvā ca sādhakottamaḥ |
dhenumudrāmṛtīkṛtya homaṃ kuryādalakṣitaḥ || 68 ||
rātrāvevaṃ vidhāyaiva yajñaśeṣaṃ bhujettataḥ |
bhuktamātre tu tasmin vai cirajīvī kṣitau bhavet || 69 ||
Seite 247 der Vorlage
mukhyā madhumatī tasya karasthā bhogadāyinī |
nityā madhumatī tasya jāyate nātra saṃśayaḥ || 70 ||
madhumatyāḥ phalañcaiva kathayāmi śṛṇuṣva me |
sudhādhārāsamā vāṇī vaktrāttasya prajāyate || 71 ||
sarvajñaḥ sarvaśāstrāṇāmadhīśaḥ kulanāyakaḥ |
candrasūryāvadhi śrīmān bhunakti bahulaṃ sukham || 72 ||
devakanyāpsarobhiśca divyagandharvacāraṇaiḥ |
nānāvilāsasampannaiḥ kalākuśalakovidaiḥ || 73 ||
nṛtyagītaiśca bahulairnānopāyarasāyanaiḥ |
amṛtādyaiḥ prītikarairdevabhogyaiḥ sudurlabhaiḥ || 74 ||
devakanyāhastagatairathamāruhyasotsukā |
āyāti sādhakākāṅkṣahṛdayā parameśvarī || 75 ||
yatra kāmeśvaro devaścintārasamupāgataḥ |
tatraivā'yānti satataṃ devakanyāḥ sahasraśaḥ || 76 ||
indrayogyāṃ purīṃ kṛtvā vasanti sādhakaiḥ saha |
tatropagatapīṭhasthā bhuktvā tu bahulaṃ sukham || 77 ||
Seite 248 der Vorlage
cirakālaṃ bhuvi sthitvā cānte muktimavāpnuyāt |
sādhakānāṃ kulajñānāṃ na doṣaḥ phalapātane || 78 ||
etatphalanipātārthaṃ kulaprāptyā pade pade |
vighnaṃ karoti sarvatra nijasaṅkocakāraṇāt || 79 ||
phalaṃ vṛkṣopari tathā vighnamācarita dhruvam |
phalavṛkṣasya hāniścet kadāciddaivayogataḥ || 80 ||
sādhako'pi bhavedatra tadā ca savikalpakaḥ |
tāvanna kulapūjā syādyāvattu niṣkṛtirbhavet || 81 ||
tāvannijakulālāpā varjanīyāḥ prayatnataḥ |
etat kāryavidhāne tu yogyo nāstīha bhūtale || 82 ||
atidūrasthite deśe nāmavarṇavivarjite |
karoti yadi tatra syādvighnaṃ vā phalapātanam || 83 ||
na doṣaistatra bādhyante sādhakāḥ kulasevakāḥ |
vighnapradhānametattu kadācit phalasādhanam || 84 ||
Seite 249 der Vorlage
saṅketenaiva karttavyaṃ sarvatra phalasādhanam |
svaphalaṃ samanuprāpya kriyate yadi pāmaraiḥ || 85 ||
phalaṃ bhavati tenaiva pāpena badhyate dhruvam |
divyabhāvaḥ sādhakendro marttyo śakrasamo bhavet || 86 ||
eṣa te kathito divyo bhāvaḥ parasukhāvahaḥ |
na deyo yasya kasyāpi paśoḥ gopyaḥ prayatnataḥ || 87 ||
vīrabhāvavarṇanam
athātaḥ sampravakṣyāmi vīrabhāvañca madhyamam |
nirdvandvamānaso bhūtvā hṛdi kāmakalātanuḥ || 88 ||
niśi pūjā prakarttavyā hetuyuktaḥ sadā bhavet |
nijaṃ kulaṃ samādāya svayaṃ bhairavarūpadhṛk || 89 ||
kulañca bhairavīrūpaṃ tadgātre nyāsavistaram |
vinyaset sakalaṃ nyāsaṃ navayonyātmakaṃ tathā || 90 ||
prasūnatūlikāmadhye puṣpaprakarasaṅkule |
nānāgandhasamākīrṇaṃ kuladravyeṇa yantrakam || 91 ||
Seite 250 der Vorlage
likhitvā pūjayecchaktau ghaṭasthāpanapūrvakam |
pūrvavanmaṇḍalaṃ kṛtvā pūrvoktaikatamaṃ ghaṭam || 92 ||
saṃsthāpya hetunā'pūrya brāhmaṇādivibhedataḥ |
tatra mantraṃ vilikhyādau yadyatkulasamudbhavam || 93 ||
dhyātveṣṭadevatāṃ tatra japedaṣṭottaraṃ śatam |
dhenumudrāṃ pradarśyā'tha amṛtaṃ tadvicintayet || 94 ||
dṛṣṭā'rghyasya tu pātraṃ vai nṛtyanti yoginīgaṇāḥ |
indrādayaḥ surāḥ sarve nṛtyanti madhulolupāḥ || 95 ||
brahmaviṣṇumaheśādyā nṛtyanti harṣatatparāḥ |
arghyapātraṃ tridhā kṛtvā gurave caikabhāgakam || 96 ||
ekaṃ kulāya dattvā vai ekena devatarpaṇam |
pītvā kularasaṃ pūrṇa nānālaṅkārabhūṣitaḥ || 97 ||
ānandarūpavān bhūtvā pūjayet parameśvarīm |
tattatkalpoktavidhinā tattanmantraṃ prapūjya ca || 98 ||
visarjanaṃ vidhāyātha svakule yojayettataḥ |
bhaktisvarasapānenadevī bhunakti cāmṛtam || 99 ||
Seite 251 der Vorlage
tattatkularasāsvādairdevyāḥ prītiḥ prajāyate |
tatphalagrahaṇādeva sumeruśṛṅgarohaṇam || 100 ||
latāliṅganamātreṇa sudhādhautakalevaraḥ |
mūlayoge kṛte tatra japedaṣṭasahasrakam || 101 ||
japasyāntaṃ havirdravyaṃ gṛhītvā tena tarpayet |
vidhāya tarpaṇaṃ caiva pradakṣiṇamanuvrajan || 102 ||
kalpoktena praṇamyā'tha stotreṇa toṣayettataḥ |
idaṃ vīrakulaṃ caiva sundaraṃ sumanoharam || 103 ||
yaddeśe vidyate vīrastatkulaṃ caiva tatsutaḥ |
na ca mārībhayaṃ tatra na ca rājabhayādikam || 104 ||
sumaṅgalaṃ sadā tatra dhanaputravivardhanam |
lakṣmīrvāṇī sadā tatra susthirā bhavati dhruvam || 105 ||
mantrapuṣpaṃ prabodhinyāmavaśyaṃ brahmamūlataḥ |
yojanīyaṃ prayatnena na ca vighnaṃ pravartate || 106 ||
Seite 252 der Vorlage
nānyavīreṇa tadyogaṃ grahaṇe daivatairapi |
yoginībhirna luptaṃ tanna ca pāpena yujyate || 107 ||
yatra tatra kuje vāre śmaśāne gamane kṛte |
pūjāphalaṃ bhavettatra saptavāsarasammitam || 108 ||
caturdaśyāṃ gate tatra pakṣapūjāphalaṃ labhet |
na gate nārccite sthāne paśureva na saṃśayaḥ || 109 ||
nānyasmādadhiko deva iti cintāparāyaṇaḥ |
sādhake kṣobhamāpanne devyāḥ kṣobhaḥ prajāyate || 110 ||
tasmādyatnād bhogayukto bhavedvīravaraḥ sudhīḥ |
bhogena mokṣamāpnoti bhogena kulasādhanam || 111 ||
yadyadvadati nidrāti yatkaroti yadarcati |
tatsarvaṃ kularūpaṃ tu dhyātvā ca viharet sudhīḥ || 112 ||
Seite 253 der Vorlage
ekākī nirjane deśe śmaśāne nirjane vane |
śūnyāgāre nadītīre niḥsaṅgo viharenmudā || 113 ||
vīrāṇāṃ japakālastu sarvadaiva praśasyate |
sarvapīṭhe sarvadeśe kartavyaṃ nātra saṃśayaḥ || 114 ||
vīrasādhanakāryañca karttavyaṃ vīrapuruṣaiḥ |
divyairapi ca kartavyaṃ paśubhirna ca pāmaraiḥ || 115 ||
varaṃ pāmarakāryañca na paśoriti niścayaḥ |
yacca devyāḥ purā proktaṃ śāśvataṃ mantrasādhanam || 116 ||
añjanaṃ guṭikādīṃśca kuryādvīro mahābalaḥ |
divyavīre na bhedo'sti yo bhedaḥ sa tu kathyate || 117 ||
divyavīrayorbhedakathanam
śānto vinīto madhuraḥ kalālāvaṇyasaṃyutaḥ |
divyaśca devavat prāyo vīraścoddhatamānasaḥ || 118 ||
Seite 254 der Vorlage
vibhūtibhūṣaṇo vāpi candanenāpi lepitaḥ |
ākāragopano vāpi vyakto vā divyasādhakaḥ || 119 ||
raktacandanadigdhāṅgo vaiṣṇavo vāpyavaiṣṇavaḥ |
asaṃskṛtaḥ saṃskṛto vā nityasiktaḥ kuleśvaraḥ || 120 ||
apamāne ca pūjāyāṃ hṛṣṭapuṣṭaḥ sadā bhavet |
devanindāparo vāpi tatpūjādiparo'pi vā || 121 ||
pūjāratastadrahitaḥ kulākulamate sthitaḥ |
nijabhāvasamāyukto devavat viharet kṣitau || 122 ||
vedahīne dvije caiva yathā na śrutisaṃskriyā |
viṣṇubhaktiṃ vinā caiva bhaktirna prabhavedyathā || 123 ||
śaktijñānaṃ vinā muktiryathā hāsyāya kalpate |
guruṃ vinā yathā tantre nādhikāraḥ kathañcana || 124 ||
patihīnā yathā nārī sarvakarmavivarjitā |
kulaṃ vinā yathā vīro devyā vā mama sādhakaḥ || 125 ||
Seite 255 der Vorlage
nādhikārīti kauleyastasmād bhāvaparo bhavet |
vinā kulena divyānāṃ vīrāṇāñca tathaiva ca || 126 ||
mantrasiddhirna jāyeta janmakoṭiśatairapi |
avinītaṃ kulaṃ yasya ca kathaṃ mama pūjakaḥ || 127 ||
tasmādyatnāt sadā kāryaṃ yathā syādvinayānvitam |
bhāvābhāvāt kule śāstre nādhikāraḥ kathañcana || 128 ||
tena bhāvaviśuddhastu sādhakaḥ kauliko bhavet |
idaṃ vīrakulañcaiva divyādapi manoramam || 129 ||
paśubhāvanirūpaṇam
paśubhāvaṃ pravakṣyāmi tṛtīyaṃ sarvaninditam |
yathāvidhi paśorvidyāṃ gṛhītvā bhāvatatparaḥ || 130 ||
prathamaṃ pūrvamevārthaṃ yatnataḥ śuddhimācaret |
na matsyabhojanaṃ kuryānna striyaṃ manasā smaret || 131 ||
paradravye na lobhaḥ syānna bhogo mānaso bhavet |
sindhutīre parvate vā kānane vā surālaye || 132 ||
bilvamūle vivakte tu puṇyakṣetre suśobhane |
na śūdradarśanaṃ kuryāt kauṭilyaṃ dūratastyajet || 133 ||
Seite 256 der Vorlage
devatā śubhravarṇā tu dhyātavyā susamāhitaiḥ |
trisandhyaṃ devapūjā syāt trisandhyaṃ japamācaret || 134 ||
rātrau mālāñca yantrañca spṛśan naiva kadācana |
na mantramuccared bhuktvā maunī syāt sarvakarmasu || 135 ||
parvakāle striyaṃ naiva gacchedvai sādhakottamaḥ |
puṣpaṃ gandhaṃ jalaṃ caiva svayamānīya pūjayet || 136 ||
maithunaṃ tatkathālāpaṃ tadgoṣṭhīṃ parivarjayet |
ṛtukālaṃ vinā gacchenna ca svastriyamādarāt || 137 ||
purāṇaśravaṇe śraddhā vedavedāṅgatatparaḥ |
na rātrau bhojayedvidvāṃstāmbūlañca tathaiva ca || 138 ||
guruṇā yadyadādiṣṭaṃ tatsarvaṃ yatnataścaret |
svajātakusumaṃ caiva hetudravyaṃ tathaiva ca || 139 ||
etatspṛṣṭvā trirātrañca pañcagavyena śudhyati |
raktavastraṃ na gṛhṇīyāt devībhaktiparāyaṇaḥ || 140 ||
Seite 257 der Vorlage
viṣṇutantroktakalpādi tadanuṣṭhānameva ca |
kāryaṃ vīrakathālāpaṃ na kuryādvīravanditam || 141 ||
nityaśrāddhaṃ gavāṃ grāsaṃ sandhyāvandanameva ca |
tīrthasnānaṃ pīṭhadeśe gamanaṃ dharmatatparaḥ || 142 ||
dīkṣitādīkṣitabhedena paśordvaividhyam
paśustu dvividhaścaivā'dīkṣito dīkṣitastathā |
dīkṣitasyā'dhikāro'sti pūjāyāṃ caiva niścitam || 143 ||
gurutve tasya kutrāpi nādhikāraśca sarvadā |
pūrvasya nādhikāro'sti pūjādeśagatāgatau || 144 ||
pūrvastu kaulikaiḥ sarvairbahiḥ kāryāḥ svadeśataḥ |
pūrvadarśanamātreṇa kuladarśanamācaret || 145 ||
brahmahatyādikaṃ pāpaṃ varaṃ sahyaṃ kathañcana |
pūrvasya darśanaṃ naiva satyaṃ satyaṃ suniścitam || 146 ||
Seite 258 der Vorlage
devyātmā so'pi niyataṃ vibhutvādyadyapi dhruvam |
tathāpi jāyate śaṅkā tadā devyāḥ pade pade || 147 ||
varaṃ kulaparityāgaṃ varaṃ svakulahiṃsanam |
varaṃ svakulakutsā syādvaraṃ svakulanindanam || 148 ||
varaṃ svakulahānistu varaṃ svakulakuṭṭanam |
kāyena manasā vācā varaṃ svakulapātanam || 149 ||
na ca kuryāt pūrvasaṅgaṃ devyaṅgakṣayakāraṇāt |
kulaśāstre dvayaṃ pāpaṃ gariṣṭo bhavati dhruvam || 150 ||
svakule mahatī nindā parayoge tathaiva ca |
tasmādapi mahat pāpaṃ paśusaṅgāt prajāyate || 151 ||
golokena sahā'lāpāt paśoḥ sambhāṣasaṃskṛtāt |
na sidhyanti mahāmantrāḥ satyaṃ satyaṃ suniścitam || 152 ||
brahmahatyā surāpānamagamyāgamanaṃ tathā |
steyaṃ saṃsarga evaite mahāpātakajātayaḥ || 153 ||
Seite 259 der Vorlage
dīkṣādeva naśyanti japānnaśyanti cāpare |
vīrahatyā vṛthāpānaṃ vīrajāyāśca saṅgamaḥ || 154 ||
etadgranthaikadeśasya gurorarthāvalopanam |
jñātvā vīravarañcāpi tannindā tadakīrttanam || 155 ||
na ca tasmai dhanāropasteyamityabhidhīyate |
paśusaṅgaḥvarjanīyaḥ
paśunā yaḥ samālāpaḥ samā śayyā samāsanam || 156 ||
ekatra bhojanaṃ caiva saṃsargaśca tataḥ param |
saṃsargapātakaṃ proktaṃ kulīnasya mahātmanaḥ || 157 ||
pātakaṃ na ca teṣāṃ vai saṅkṣaye puṇyasañcayam |
prabhavanti na tīrthāni na gaṅgā na ca kāśikā || 158 ||
mahāvidyājapādeva catvāri pātakāni ca |
naśyanti na ca saṃsargaḥ kṣayaṃ yāti kadācana || 159 ||
ajñānāt paśusaṃsargo yadi daivāt prajāyate |
tadā dvādaśavarṣākhyaṃ vratārthaṃ yatnamācaret || 160 ||
kulīnāyāḥ samīpasthaḥ kulasevāparāyaṇaḥ |
ucchiṣṭabhojī tannāmaprajāpī tatpaterapi || 161 ||
Seite 260 der Vorlage
tadante tāṃ samabhyarcya yatnaiśca paritoṣya ca |
śucirbhūtvā punarvidyāṃ gṛhītvā śuddhimāpnuyāt || 162 ||
vratāśakto yadi bhavet suvarṇaiḥ paritoṣakṛt |
dadyāt kulāya pāpānāṃ kṣayārthaṃ sādhakottamaḥ || 163 ||
jñānāt saṃsargamāsādya maraṇannaiva śudhyati |
mṛte ca bhāsakākādi yonimālambya sarvataḥ || 164 ||
nānākleśasamāyukto narakān pratipadyate |
na cainaṃ dīkṣayennāma na cāsya darśanañcaret || 165 ||
devīśāstrakathāñcātra prayatnena vivarjayet |
karmaṇā manasā vācā paśuśāstrādipūjanam || 166 ||
prakurvanti mahāpāpāstyajyāste kulasādhakaiḥ |
niṣedhe kulaśāstrāṇi sādhakaḥ sarvadā caret || 167 ||
paśuśāstrāṇi sarvāṇi varjayet paradāravat |
śvacarmasthaṃ yathā kṣīraṃ na deyaṃ syāddvijeṣvapi || 168 ||
tathā paśumukhāddharmo na śrotavyaśca kaulikaiḥ |
aśraddadhānā ye cātra kuladharmeṣu kaulikāḥ || 169 ||
Seite 261 der Vorlage
na pātakānnivartante yāvadāhūtasaṃplavam |
kaulāḥ paśuvratāścaiva pakṣadvayaviḍambakāḥ || 170 ||
keśasaṃkhyā smṛtāya yāvattāvattiṣṭhanti raurave |
dīkṣaṇāt pūjanāddhomāttathā dṛṣṭyavalokanāt || 171 ||
yatkiñcij jñānamātreṇa paśunā nirjito yadi |
tasya sarvaṃ hareddevī śāpaṃ dattvā suniścitam || 172 ||
paśorvidyāṃ samādāya yadi pūjāparo bhavet |
tasya vaktraṃ samālokya kulavaktraṃ vilokayet || 173 ||
evaṃ na cet kulīnasya vidyāhānistu jāyate |
paśūpadiṣṭaṃ yatkiñcit kriyate kulasādhakaiḥ || 174 ||
tattatkarma sadā teṣāmabhicārāya kalpate |
yā yāḥ sarvā mahāvidyāścaṇḍikāyāḥ suniścitam || 175 ||
paśudṛṣṭinipātena sādhakaṃ nāśayed dhruvam |
yadi daivāt paśorvidyāṃ labhate kulajairnaraiḥ || 176 ||
dvijasya kālikāṃ prārthya punarvidyāmupālabhet |
Seite 262 der Vorlage
ajñānād yat kṛtaṃ mātarnā'locya kulakaulikam || 177 ||
kṣamasva mātastatpāpaṃ hara devi kṛpāṃ kuru |
evaṃ prārthya mahāyatnai ratnaiḥ svarṇādivistaraiḥ || 178 ||
sampūjya kuladāmpatyamaṣṭamyāṃ yatnato nayet |
bhraṣṭasya cā'ṣṭamī ceti tithireva na cānyathā || 179 ||
dīkṣākālaḥ sa eva syānnānyaḥ kālaḥ praśasyate |
bhraṣṭā bahuvidhāḥ santi yadyatra kulasādhakāḥ || 180 ||
paśuśiṣyasamo nāsti satyaṃ satyaṃ na cānyathā |
kulācāraṃ paśau guptaṃ tattu teṣāṃ paraṃ viduḥ || 181 ||
etacchāstraprasaṅgo vā etat pustakadarśanam |
paśoragre na karttavyaṃ prāṇānte'pi kadācana || 182 ||
kṛtvā sūryamukhaṃ dṛṣṭvā smarttavyaḥ kulanāyakaḥ |
nirjīve kāṣṭhaloṣṭhe vā śarkarāyāṃ tṛṇe'pi vā || 183 ||
sarvatra cintitā devī na paśormantravigrahe |
cetanādhiṣṭhitaṃ sarvaṃ sukhaṃ duḥkhaṃ prakalpitam || 184 ||
tatraiva cetanābhāvānniyamo nāsti tādṛśaḥ |
tasmād devyāśca sarvasvaṃ devīpūjāparāyaṇaiḥ || 185 ||
Seite 263 der Vorlage
goptavyaṃ sarvathā caiva paśoḥ kalyāṇahetave |
sarvathā tatra bhāvau dvau na prakāśyau kadācana || 186 ||
sabhāvaśca vibhāvaśca paśurdvedhā vyavasthitaḥ |
sabhāvaḥ paśubhāvena janmatrayavibhāvanāt || 187 ||
vīrabhāvo bhavedeva tato devaḥ prajāyate |
daivācca jāyate vīro vīrāddevaḥ prajāyate || 188 ||
daive vīre na sandehaḥ sāmyamityabhidhīyate |
bhāvanirṇayo'nirvacanīyaḥ
bhāvastu manaso dharmaḥ sa hi śābdaḥ kathaṃ bhavet || 189 ||
tasmādbhāvo na vaktavyo diṅmātraṃ samudāhṛtam |
yathekṣuguḍamādhuryaṃ jihvayā jñāyate sadā || 190 ||
tasmādbhāvo vibhāvastu manasā paribhāvyate |
eka eva mahābhāvo nānātvaṃ bhajate yataḥ || 191 ||
Seite 264 der Vorlage
upādhibhedabhāvena bhāvabhedo layiṣyati |
ānandaghanasandohaḥ prabhuḥ prakṛtirūpadhṛk || 192 ||
rasarūpī sa evā'tmā sa prabhuḥ paramo mahān |
śrotavyaḥ sa ca mantavyo nidhyātavyaḥ sa eva hi || 193 ||
sākṣāt kāryastato vīrairāgamairvividhaistathā |
śrotavyaḥ śrutivākyebhyo mantavyo mananādibhiḥ || 194 ||
sopapattibhirevāyaṃ dhyātavyo gurudeśitaiḥ |
tadā sa eva sarvātmāpratyakṣībhavati dhruvam || 195 ||
tasmin dehe tu bhagavān pratyakṣaḥ parameśvaraḥ |
bhāvairbahuvidhaiścaiva bhāvastatrāpi līyate || 196 ||
bhuktvā nānāvidhaṃ grāsaṃ gavi caiko yathā rasaḥ |
dugdhādyabhyāsayogena nānātvaṃ bhajate yataḥ || 197 ||
tṛṇena jāyate caiva rasastasmāt paro rasaḥ |
tasmāddadhi tato havyaṃ tasmādapi rasodayaḥ || 198 ||
Seite 265 der Vorlage
sa eva kāraṇaṃ tasya tat kāryaṃ na ca kathyate |
dṛśyate ca sadā tatra na kāryaṃ nāpi kāraṇam || 199 ||
tathaivāyaṃ sa evā'tmā nānāvigrahayoniṣu |
jāyejjaniṣyate jātaḥ kāryabhedādi bhāvyate || 200 ||
sa jātaḥ sa mṛto baddhaḥ sa muktaḥ sa sukhī pumān |
sa strīrnapuṃsakaḥ so'pi sa evā'naṅga eva saḥ || 201 ||
nānādhyānasamāyogānnānātvaṃ bhajate yathā |
eka eva sa evātmā rasarūpī sanātanaḥ || 202 ||
avyaktaḥ sa ca suvyaktaḥ prakṛtyā kriyate dhruvam |
tasmāt prakṛtiyogena jñāyate nānyayā kvacit || 203 ||
vinā ghaṭatvayogena na pratyakṣo yathā ghaṭaḥ |
itarād bhidyamāno'pi na bhedamupagacchati || 204 ||
na bhedaṃ puruṣo yāti vinā śaktiṃ kathañcana |
na prayogairna ca jñānairna śrutyā na gurukramāt || 205 ||
Seite 266 der Vorlage
prakṛtyaiva brahmajñānasya varṇanam
prakṛtyā jñāyate brahma prakṛtyā līyate punaḥ |
prakṛtyā'dhiṣṭhitaṃ sarvaṃ prakṛtyā vāñchitaṃ jagat || 206 ||
prakṛtyā bhedamāpnoti prakṛtyā līyate'khilam |
na vastu prakṛtirnaiva na pumān parameśvaraḥ || 207 ||
tayoḥ samarasaṃ jñānaṃ vastutattvaṃ paraṃ padam |
ubhayoḥ samavāyastu vastutattvaṃ suniścitam || 208 ||
jñāyate'smin svayaṃ prājñaścitsvarūpaḥ pumānasau |
nirvikāraḥ sarvadaiva pramāṇāgocaraḥ pumān || 209 ||
vyakto bhavati sarvatra svayamātmā svayambhūvaḥ |
upāyāḥ santi bahavo jñātuṃ brahma sanātanam || 210 ||
tathāpi prakṛteryogāt kṣipraṃ pratyakṣatāṃ vrajet |
sāṃyātrikāḥ kule deśe yathā nāvaṃ pragṛhya ca || 211 ||
nānādeśaṃ samuttīrya samudraṃ viśate cirāt |
tattaṭe nāvamāsthāya kṣaṇād yānti yathā punaḥ || 212 ||
vaijātyaṃ nāsti cettatra kathaṃ tattaddhi kāraṇam |
tasmāt paramparāyātāste hi kāraṇatāṃ gatāḥ || 213 ||
Seite 267 der Vorlage
na kāraṇāni te caiva sākṣāt prakṛtikāraṇam |
strībhāvaḥ prakṛtirjñeyaḥ pumbhāva puruṣo mataḥ || 214 ||
jñaptijñeyavibhāgena jñāyatāṃ sādhakottamaiḥ |
ghaṭapratyakṣatāyāṃ tu āloko vyañjako yathā || 215 ||
cakṣurādi tataḥ kiñcidadhikaṃ nirvikalpanam |
ghaṭatvaṃ punaretasya bhedakāraṇameva hi || 216 ||
tathā na vyaktiviṣaye tvanye vyañjakatāṃ gatāḥ |
sākṣātkāraṇamevaitat prakṛtiścaiva niścitam || 217 ||
divyabhāvo vīrabhāvo yasya dehe vyavasthitaḥ |
ekena janmanā tasya paraṃ pratyakṣamāpnuyāt || 218 ||
jīvanmuktaḥ sa evā'tmā bhogārthamaṭate mahīm |
devīputraḥ sa evā'tmā bhairavaḥ parikīrttitaḥ || 219 ||
divyavīrapaśubhiḥ svasvamārgeṇa pūjā kartavyā
bhāvatrayāṇāṃ madhye tu dvau bhāvau supratiṣṭhitau |
Seite 268 der Vorlage
na vaktavyau muktimārgau kulasārau kulottamau || 220 ||
yo bhāvo yasya vai proktastairbhāvairnārcayedyadi |
daśāhakramayogena bhraṣṭo bhavati sādhakaḥ || 221 ||
nopadiśettatra bhāvaṃ na pūjāṃ tatra sandiśet |
kulānmantraṃ gṛhītvā tu bhāvaśuddhiḥ prajāyate || 222 ||
tasmād bhāvaparo bhūtvā devīṃ sampūjayet sudhīḥ || 223 ||
iti śrīmajjñānānandaparamahaṃsaviracite kaulāvalīnirṇaye ekādaśaḥ ullāsaḥ || 11 ||
dvādaśa ullāsaḥ
mālāvidhānam
atha vakṣye ca mālānāṃ vidhānaṃ tantravartmanā |
japavidhiḥ
ārabhyā'nāmikāmadhyāt prādakṣiṇyena vai kramāt || 1 ||
tarjanīmūlaparyantaṃ japeddaśasu parvasu |
tarjanyagre tathā madhye yo japet sa tu pāmaraḥ || 2 ||
catvāri tasya naśyanti āyurvidyā yaśodhanam |
śaktimālā samākhyātā sarvamantrapradīpanī || 3 ||
(athavā)
anāmikātrayaṃ parva kaniṣṭhā ca triparvikā |
madhyamāyāstrayaṃ parva tarjanīmūlaparvikā || 4 ||
aṅgulīrna viyuñjīta kiñcit saṅkocayettalam |
aṅgulīnāṃ viyoge tu chidreṣu kṣarate japaḥ || 5 ||
Seite 270 der Vorlage
aṅgulyagreṣu yajjaptaṃ yajjaptaṃ merulaṅghane |
parvasandhiṣu yajjaptaṃ tatsarvaṃ niṣphalaṃ bhavet || 6 ||
mālābhedakathanam
nityajāpe mahādevi karamālā śubhapradā |
akṣamālā tathā'nyā ca sarvathā siddhaye punaḥ || 7 ||
(athavā)
muktāphalamayī mālā rājyamokṣapradāyinī |
sarvasiddhipradā nityaṃ sarvarājavaśaṅkarī || 8 ||
yathā muktāphalamayī tathā sphāṭikanirmitā |
rudrākṣamālikā mokṣe bhavet sarvasusiddhidā || 9 ||
pravālāmālikā vaśye lakṣmīvidyāpradā matā |
tathā māṇikyamālā ca sāmrājyaphaladāyinī || 10 ||
putrajīvakamālā tu vidyālakṣmīpradāyinī |
padmākṣamālayā lakṣmīrjāyate ca mahaddhanam || 11 ||
raktacandanamālā tu vaśyasaubhāgyadāyikā |
Seite 271 der Vorlage
rudrākṣamālikā sūte japena svamanorathān || 92 ||
padmākṣaiḥ śatruhā mālā kuśagranthyā tu pāpahā |
putrajīvabhavā mālā putraṃ vitanute'cirāt || 13 ||
hiraṇmayī kāmadā syāt pravālaiḥ puṣkalaṃ dhanam |
saubhāgyaṃ sphāṭikī mālā rudrākṣe'kṣayakāmadā || 14 ||
śāktānāṃ sphāṭikīmālā raktacandanasambhavā |
putrajīvairdaśaguṇaṃ śataṃ śaṅkhaiḥ sahasrakam || 15 ||
pravālaiḥ padmarāgaiśca tathā'yutaguṇaṃ bhavet |
ayutaṃ sphāṭikaiḥ proktaṃ mauktikairlakṣamucyate || 16 ||
padmākṣairdaśalakṣaṃ syādrājataiḥ koṭirucyate |
sauvarṇairdaśakoṭiḥ syādanantaṃ raktacandanaiḥ || 17 ||
indrārkṣaiśca mahāsiddhiṃ tanute mālikā sadā |
raktacandanamālābhiḥ śivatvaṃ labhate dhruvam || 18 ||
Seite 272 der Vorlage
kuśagranthena rudrākṣairanantaphaladā bhavet |
guñjāyāḥ sarvasiddhiḥ syādvilvakāṣṭhena siddhidā || 19 ||
śaṅkhena racitā mālā sarvasaubhāgyadāyikā |
sāmānya kathitā mālā viśeṣāt kathyate'dhunā || 20 ||
devatāviśeṣasya mālāvarṇanam
raktena candanenāpi bālāmālāṃ prakalpayet |
dantena kālikāyāstu rājadantena meruṇā || 21 ||
ugratārājape śastā mahāśaṅkhasya mālikā |
unmukhyāśca tathā jñeyā mokṣadā mālikā bhavet || 22 ||
vaiṣṇavāṇāṃ padmabījairmālikā tulasī matā |
gajadantairgaṇeśe tu śaive rudrākṣa ucyate || 23 ||
gardabhānāṃ varāhāṇāṃ dantairapyabhicārake |
mālāyāṃ bījasaṃkhyākathanam
aṣṭottaraśatā mālā catuḥpañcāśikā'pi vā || 24 ||
Seite 273 der Vorlage
ṣaṭtriṃśadracitā mālā uttamādhamamadhyamāḥ |
athavā mātṛkāsaṃkhyā mālā kāryā prayatnataḥ || 25 ||
saptaviṃśatibhiḥ kāryā sarvasādhāraṇe jape |
pañcaviṃśatibhirmokṣārthī dhanārthī triṃśatā japet | 26 ||
puṣṭyarthī saptaviṃśatyā pañcadaśyabhicārake |
aṣṭottaraśataiḥ sarvā siddhiruktā manīṣibhiḥ || 27 ||
pañcāśadbhiḥ sarvakāryaṃ karttavyaṃ nātra saṃśayaḥ |
suvṛttaṃ sundaraṃ bījaṃbadarībījamālikam || 28 ||
mālāgrathanavidhānam
śilpine dakṣiṇāṃ dattvā gṛhītvā sādhakottamaḥ |
saṃskārañca tataḥ kuryāt yathāśāstrapramāṇataḥ || 29 ||
apratiṣṭhitamālābhirmantraṃ japati yo naraḥ |
sarva tadviphalaṃ vindyāt kruddhā bhavati caṇḍikā || 30 ||
Seite 274 der Vorlage
puṇyastrīracitaṃ sūtraṃ kārpāsaṃ vā'tha paṭṭakam |
paṅkajodbhavasūtrañca tathā ca śaṇasūtrakam || 31 ||
koṣakārasya sūtreṇa grathayedakṣamālikām |
svarṇādisambhavaṃ sūtraṃ triguṇaistriguṇīkṛtam || 32 ||
śuklaṃ raktaṃ tathā kṛṣṇaṃ śāntivaśyābhicārake |
rakte muktimavāpnoti śvetairyogādisādhanam | 33 ||
pītaiḥ kāmaṃ yaśasyañca kṛṣṇe rogādisambhavaḥ |
nitye naimittike śastaṃ śuklaṃ raktaṃ tathā śubham || 34 ||
bījāni ca tathā sūtraṃ pañcagavye dvayaṃ kṣipet |
prakṣālya mūlamantreṇa grathayedatha sūtrakam || 35 ||
guruśvaśurajāmātṛputraiḥ svayamananyadhīḥ |
taireva grathitāṃ mālāṃ kārayennā'nyataḥ kvacit || 36 ||
kāntayā racitā mālā drutasiddhikarī matā |
Seite 275 der Vorlage
ekaikamaṇimādāya brahmagranthiṃ vinirdiśet || 37 ||
granthihīnaṃ na karttavyaṃ spṛṣṭāspṛṣṭena dūṣyati |
śaive ca vaiṣṇave saure gaṇeśe śrīkare'pi ca || 38 ||
bījasparśe punaḥ kuryātsaṃskāraṃ yatnataḥ sudhīḥ |
dūṣaṇaṃ yatra nāstyeva granthihīno'pi nityaśaḥ || 39 ||
kālikātvaritayostu vajrādyāḥ ṣaṭkabhedake |
totalāvanavāsinyorvārāhyādyāviśeṣataḥ || 40 ||
anyāyāścaṇḍikādevyā granthihīnā vidhīyate |
ekaikamaṇimādāya sādhakaḥ sthiramānasaḥ || 41 ||
brahmagranthiṃ tato dadyāt hṛdaye tāramāsmaran |
svayameva japenmantramanyaḥ praṇavamuccaret || 42 ||
gopucchasadṛśī kāryā athavā sarparūpiṇī |
merumekaṃ vidhāyātha mālānte sādhakottamaḥ || 43 ||
arcayacca guruṃ dhyāyan nyāsamantrañca dakṣiṇe |
vāmato'pi bhaveddevaṃ dhyānataḥ siddhimāpnuyāt || 44 ||
Seite 276 der Vorlage
yo meruḥ taṃ guruṃ vindyānmantrabījantu dakṣiṇe |
evaṃ niṣpādya mālāñca pratiṣṭhāñca samācaret || 45 ||
mālāsaṃskārakramavivecanam
anulomavilomābhyāṃ mātṛkāntaritāṃ nyaset |
pañcagavye kṣipenmālāṃ śivamantreṇa mantritām || 46 ||
sāntaṃ śakrasvarārūḍhaṃ nādabinduvibhūṣitam |
kathitaṃ śivamantrañca sādhakānāṃ hitāya ca || 47 ||
pañcāmṛtaiḥ pañcagavyaiḥ snāpayenmūlamuccaran |
ghṛtaṃ kṣīraṃ tathā nīraṃ śarkarāmadhusaṃyutam || 48 ||
pañcāmṛtamidaṃ khyātaṃ pratyekantu palaṃ palam |
palārdhaṃ gomayaṃ kṣīraṃ prasthaṃ dadhi tathā samam || 49 ||
gomūtraṃ prasthamānaṃ syādājyañcaiva tadardhakam |
mūlena mantritaṃ kṛtvā yojayet pañcagavyakam || 50 ||
aśītalajalenaiva snāpayettadanantaram |
kṣālayet pañcagavyena sadyojātena mārjayet || 51 ||
Seite 277 der Vorlage
mālāsaṃkāramantraḥ
oṃ sadyojātaṃ prapadyāmi sadyojātāya vai namaḥ |
bhave'bhave'nādibhave bhajasva māṃ bhavodbhavāya namaḥ || 52 ||
candanāgurugandhādyairvāmadaivena gharṣayet || 53 ||
oṃ vāmadevāya namo jyeṣṭhāya namaḥ śreṣṭhāya namo rudrāya namaḥ
kālāya namaḥ kalavikaraṇāya namaḥ |
balāya namo balavikaraṇāya namo balapramathanāya namaḥ
sarva bhūtadamanāya namo nama unmanāya namaḥ || 54 ||
sudhūpairdhūpayettāñca aghoramanunā budhaḥ |
oṃ aghorebhyo'tha ghorebhyo ghoraghoratarebhyaḥ
sarvataḥ sarvasarvebhyo namaste'stu rudrarūpebhyaḥ || 55 ||
gandhacandanakuṅkumairlepayetpuruṣeṇa ca || 56 ||
oṃ tatpuruṣāya vidmahe mahādevāya dhīmahi |
tanno rudraḥ pracodayāt || 57 ||
mantrayecca tato dhīraḥ pratyekañca śataṃ śatam |
īśānamanunā meruṃ śataṃ caiva tataḥ param || 58 ||
oṃ īśānaḥ sarvavidyānāmīśvaraḥ sarvabhūtānām
Seite 278 der Vorlage
brahmādhipatiḥ brahmaṇo'dhipatiḥ śivo me'stu sadāśivom || 59 ||
mālāprāṇapratiṣṭhāvidhānam
tataḥ saṃsthāpayenmālāṃ svarṇādipīṭhake budhaḥ |
padmākāreṣu cāśvatthapatreṣu sthāpayecca vā || 60 ||
pīṭhe vāpi ca saṃsthāpya pūjayet svīyadevatām |
sāṅgāvaraṇasaṃyuktāmupacāraiḥ suvistaraiḥ || 61 ||
ekaikakramayogena bījānāṃ sādhakottamaḥ |
prāṇapratiṣṭhāṃ kurvīta aṣṭottaraśataṃ tataḥ || 62 ||
mālāprāṇapratiṣṭhā mantraḥ
prāṇaśaktisamārūḍhaṃ aukārabindurūpadhṛk |
praṇavaṃ akṣamālādhipataye tadanantaram || 63 ||
hṛdantaṃ mūlamuccārya pūjayenmālikāṃ kramāt |
tilena ghṛtayuktena śaktyā homaṃ prakalpayet || 64 ||
homakarmaṇyaśaktaśced dviguṇaṃ japamācaret |
tāro'kṣamālādhipataye susiddhādiṃ vadettataḥ || 65 ||
Seite 279 der Vorlage
sarvamantrārthasādhinītisādhayadvitayaṃ punaḥ |
siddhiṃprakalpaya svāhā abhimantritamālayā || 66 ||
mūlamantraṃ japettatra aṣṭottarasahasrakam |
aṣṭottaraśataṃ vāpi japtvā mālāṃ samarpayet || 67 ||
śiṣyahaste tataḥ so'pi japedaṣṭasahasrakam |
aṣṭottaraśataṃ vāpi japtvā mālāñca gopayet || 68 ||
gurave dakṣiṇāṃ dattvā yathāśaktyā tu sādhakaḥ |
gurorabhāve mālāyāḥ saṃskāraṃ svayamācaret || 69 ||
mālāpradarśanaṃ varjanīyaṃ
guruṃ prakāśayedvidvān na tu mantraṃ kadācana |
akṣamālāñca mudrāñca gurorapi na darśayet || 70 ||
bhūtarākṣasavetālāḥ siddhagandharvacāraṇāḥ |
haranti prakaṭādyasmāttasmādyatnena gopayet || 71 ||
japānyasamaye mālāṃ pūjayitvā tu gopayet |
aśucirna spṛśenmālāṃ śucau na prakalpayet || 72 ||
Seite 280 der Vorlage
hastāt patati cenmālā na japtavyā tryahaṃ budhaiḥ |
prāyaścittaṃ vidhātavyaṃ japenmantraṃ sahasrakam || 73 ||
(athavā)
karabhraṣṭe śabdakṛte japedaṣṭottaraṃ śatam |
jīrṇe sūtre punaḥ sūtraṃ prathayitvā śataṃ japet || 74 ||
chinnā bhavati cenmālā pūjāṃ kṛtvā tato'dhikām |
gurūṇāṃ śilpināñcaiva pūjāṃ kṛtvā tu sādhakaḥ || 75 ||
pratiṣṭhāṃ pūrvavat kṛtvā punarjāpaṃ samācaret |
evaṃvidhā sarvamālā sarvadeve pratiṣṭhitā || 76 ||
akṣamālāpūjākathanam
athānyāṃ sampravakṣyāmi mālāṃ kulamayīṃ parām |
kuṇḍagolodbhavairdravyaiḥ svayambhūkusumena ca || 77 ||
rocanākuṅkumenaiva akṣamālāṃ samarcayet |
karpūrāgurukastūrī tathā mṛgamadena ca || 78 ||
akṣamālāmupaskṛtya pratiṣṭhāṃ vidhivaccaret |
athātaḥ saṃpravakṣyāmi mālāṃ sarvottamottamām || 79 ||
Seite 281 der Vorlage
yasya vijñānamātreṇa mantrāḥ sidhyanti tatkṣaṇāt |
anulomavilomena mantramāturvibhedataḥ || 80 ||
mantreṇā'ntaritaṃ varṇaṃ varṇenā'ntaritaṃ manum |
kuryādvarṇamayīṃ mālāṃ sarvamantrapradīpinīm || 81 ||
caramārṇaṃ merurūpaṃ laṅghayenna kadācana |
etadrahasyaṃ paramaṃ nā'khyeyaṃ yasya kasyacit || 82 ||
anulomavilomasthairbinduyuṅmātṛkākṣaraiḥ |
kṣamerukaiḥ sāṣṭavargaiḥ kḷptayā varṇamālāyā || 83 ||
pratyekaṃ varṇayuṅmantrā japtāḥ syuḥ kṣiprasiddhidāḥ |
sabinduṃ varṇamuccārya paścānmantraṃ japet sudhīḥ || 84 ||
kṣaṃ meruṃ kalpayitvā tu japettannā'bhilaṅghayet |
atha yantrapratiṣṭhānaṃ kathayāmi prasaṅgataḥ || 85 ||
Seite 282 der Vorlage
yantrapratiṣṭhāvidhānam
suvarṇaṃ rajataṃ tāmraṃ śreṣṭhaṃ madhyamathā'dhamam |
tāmre lakṣaguṇaṃ proktaṃ raupye koṭiguṇaṃ bhavet || 86 ||
suvarṇe'nantaphaladaṃ sphāṭike'pi tathā samam |
ekatolaṃ dvitolaṃ vā tritolaṃ pañcatolakam || 87 ||
rasatolaṃ catustolaṃ saptatolaṃ palantu vā |
sādhakasya manojñaṃ vā kṛtvā pīṭhe susādhakaḥ || 88 ||
pūrvoktadhātudravyaiśca sundaraṃ sumanoharam |
surekhaṃ sumukhaṃ yantraṃ lekhayitvā vidhānataḥ || 89 ||
athavā pratimāṃ kṛtvā nijadevasvarūpiṇīm |
pratiṣṭhāñca tataḥ kuryād yathāśāstrapramāṇataḥ || 90 ||
snātvā saṅkalpayenmantrī tato nyāsādikañcaret |
pañcagavyaṃ tataḥ kṛtvā śivamantreṇa śodhitam || 91 ||
tatra yantraṃ kṣipenmantrī praṇavena samākulam |
tasmāduddhṛtya taccakraṃ sthāpayet svarṇapaṭṭake || 92 ||
pañcāmṛtena susnāpya śītalena jalena ca |
vāsasā jalamuttolya sthāpayeddhemapīṭhake || 93 ||
Seite 283 der Vorlage
pīṭhapūjāṃ vidhāyātha kuśairyantrañca saṃspṛśan |
praṇavaṃ yantrarājāya vidmahe tadanantaram || 94 ||
mahāyantrāya dhīmahi tanno yantraḥ pracodayāt |
gāyatrīmiti sañjapya śatamaṣṭottaraṃ tataḥ || 95 ||
āvāhya pūjayed devīṃ jīvanyāsapuraḥsaram |
upacāraiḥ ṣoḍaśabhirnānāvidharasāyanaiḥ || 96 ||
nānāvidhaphalairdravyairnānāṅgarāgavistaraiḥ |
svakalpoktavidhānena sampūjya parameśvarīm || 97 ||
tato jāpyaṃ sahasraṃ tu karyādīpsitasiddhaye |
balidānaṃ tataḥ kṛtvā praṇameccakramuttamam || 98 ||
aṣṭottaraśataṃ homaṃ ghṛtena kārayet sudhīḥ |
gurave dakṣiṇāṃ dadyāttathā ca śilpine tataḥ || 99 ||
devatāpratiṣṭhā
devatāyāḥ pratiṣṭhānamevaṃ tu kārayed budhaḥ |
nyāsādikaṃ svakalpoktaṃ gāyatraṃ tatra sandiśet || 100 ||
Seite 284 der Vorlage
devatāyāḥ pratiṣṭhāne viśeṣeḥ kathito mayā |
atha vakṣyāmi mantrāṇāṃ puraścaraṇamuttamam || 101 ||
puraścaraṇakathanam
bhāgyahīno'pi mūrkho'pi yadbodhādamaro bhavet |
sādhayet siddhisakalān sākṣāt siddhīśvaro bhavet || 102 ||
ādau puraskriyāṃ kuryānniyamena yathāvidhi |
tataḥ siddhamanurmantrī prayogārho na cānyathā || 103 ||
puraścaraṇasampanno mantro hi phaladāyakaḥ |
kiṃ homaiḥ kiṃ japaiścaiva kiṃ mantranyāsavistaraiḥ || 104 ||
vaśyāya sarvamantrāṇāṃ yadi na syāt puraskriyā |
jīvahīno yathā dehī sarvakarmasu na kṣamaḥ || 105 ||
puraścaraṇahīno'pi tathā mantraḥ prakīrttitaḥ |
puraskriyā hi mantrāṇāṃ pradhānaṃ jīva ucyate || 106 ||
tasmādādau puraścaryāṃ kṛtvā sādhakasattamaḥ |
prayogañca tataḥ kuryāt sādhakaḥ siddhihetave || 107 ||
Seite 285 der Vorlage
sthānabhede phalabhedakathanam
grāme krośamitaṃ sthānaṃ nadyādau svecchayā matam |
nagarāt parataḥ krośaṃ krośayugmamathā'pi vā || 108 ||
āhārādivihārārthaṃ tāvatīṃ bhūmimākramet |
gṛhe japaḥ samaḥ prokto nadyāṃ śataguṇaḥ smṛtaḥ || 109 ||
puṇyāraṇye tathā'rāme sahasraguṇa ucyate |
ayutaṃ parvate puṇyaṃ lakṣaṃ bhāgīrathījale || 110 ||
koṭirdevālaye prāhuranantaṃ śivasannidhau |
yatra vā kutracid deśe liṅge vai paścimāmukhe || 111 ||
svayambhūrbāṇaliṅge vā itare vā tadantike |
prayāge suranadyāṃ vā vārāṇasyāṃ varāhake || 112 ||
ujjaṭe parvate vāpi śmaśāne gahanāntare |
ekaliṅge śūnyagehe catuṣpathe śivāntike || 113 ||
ekavṛkṣagirau vāpi vaṭamūle śivālaye |
mahāniśipuraścaryāṃ kuryādeṣu sthaleṣu ca || 114 ||
vighnanivāraṇārthaṃ pūjāvidhānam
kṣīravṛkṣasya kāṣṭhāni daśāstramantritāni vai |
Seite 286 der Vorlage
pūrvādikramato vīraḥ sthāpayet kīlakāni ca || 115 ||
indramagniṃ yamaṃ caiva nir-ṛtiṃ varuṇaṃ tathā |
vāyuṃ kuberamīśānaṃ brahmānantau tataḥ param || 116 ||
svasvadikṣu prapūjyaiva baliṃ paścānnivedayet |
īśānaśakrayormadhyamūrdhvaṃ jñeyaṃ sadā budhaiḥ || 117 ||
varuṇāsurayormadhyamadhaśca parikathyate |
kṣetre ca kīlite mantrī na vighnaiḥ paribhūyate || 118 ||
kṣetrapālaṃ gaṇeśañca vidhivattatra pūjayet |
dīpasthāne ca vīrendro yathāvidhi puraḥsaram || 119 ||
maṇḍalaṃ tatra kurvīta caturdvārātmakaṃ tataḥ |
śuciḥ pūrvadine bhūtvā sādhakaḥ sthiramānasaḥ || 120 ||
prātaḥ snātvā ca gāyatrīṃ sahasraṃ prayato japet |
jñātājñātasya pāpasya kṣayārthaṃ prathamaṃ punaḥ || 121 ||
viprān santarpayet samyagbhojanāt sādarādibhiḥ |
bahubhirvastrabhūṣābhiḥ sampūjya gurumātmanaḥ || 122 ||
ārabhecca japaṃ paścāt tadanujñāpuraḥsaram |
ārambhakāle niyataṃ parayoṣāṃ prapūjya ca || 123 ||
dīkṣitāṃ vastrapuṣpādyaiḥ svayaṃ saṃyatamānasaḥ |
Seite 287 der Vorlage
pāyasaṃ piṣṭakaṃ caiva nānārasasamanvitam || 124 ||
dugdhaṃ dadhi tathā takraṃ navanītaṃ saśarkaram |
aikṣavaṃ modakaṃ caiva nānāvidharasāyanam || 125 ||
nānāvidhaphalaṃ caiva nānāgandhavilepanam |
candanaṃ mṛganābhiñca śrīkhaṇḍaṃ kuṅkumaṃ tathā || 126 ||
āsanaṃ pādukāṃ vastraṃ tathā cā'bharaṇādikam |
dhūpadīpañca kauṣeyaṃ puṣpamālāṃ tathā param || 127 ||
pañcatattvaṃ kulāṣṭañca śūnyagehe samānayet |
dvāradeśe tato vīraḥ pūjayed dvāradevatām || 128 ||
gaṇeśaṃ vaṭukaṃ caiva kṣetrapālañca yoginīm |
caturdvāreṣu sampūjya pūrvādikramato budhaḥ || 129 ||
tebhyo baliṃ pradadyāttu sādhakaśca tataḥ param |
bhūtāpasaraṇaṃ kṛtvā dīpasthānaṃ samācaret || 130 ||
nānālaṅkāraracito vihitāsanamāśritaḥ |
svakalpoktaṃ vidhāyā'tha prokṣayettadanantaram || 131 ||
arghyodakena sambhāramātmānañca tataḥ param |
Seite 288 der Vorlage
nānālaṅkārasaṃyuktamarghyodakaviśodhitam || 132 ||
amṛtīkaraṇaṃ kṛtvā śaktīraṣṭau sukhaṃ nayet |
aṣṭakanyārūpabhedaṃ vilomayā'marśaceṣṭitam || 133 ||
brāhmaṇī kṣatriyā vaiśyā śūdrā ca kulabhūṣaṇā |
veśyā nāpitakanyā ca rajakī yoginī tathā || 134 ||
vidagdhāḥ sarvajātīnāṃ praśastāḥ sarvasiddhidāḥ |
brahmāṇyādyaṣṭaśaktīnāṃ nāmabhiḥ kṛtasañjñakāḥ || 135 ||
āsanaṃ prayamaṃ dattvā svāgatañca punaḥ punaḥ |
arghyaṃ pādyañca pānīyaṃ madhuparkaṃ jalaṃtataḥ || 136 ||
snāpayed gandhapuṣpādbhiḥ keśasaṃskāramācaret |
dhūpayitvā tataḥ keśān kauṣeyañca nivedayet || 137 ||
tataḥ sthānāntare pīṭhe āstīrya pādukāyugam |
dattvā tatra samāsīnāṃ nānālaṅkārabhūṣaṇaiḥ || 138 ||
bhūṣayitvā'nulepañca gandhaṃ mālyaṃ nivedayet |
tāṃ tāṃ śaktiṃ tato dhyāyed yathākramavidhānataḥ || 139 ||
Seite 289 der Vorlage
brahmāṇyādyaṣṭaśaktidhyānam
haṃsārūḍhāṃ suvarṇābhāṃ caturvaktrāṃ trilocanām |
brahmakūrcābjadaṇḍākṣasūtrāṇi karapaṅkajaiḥ || 140 ||
dadhatīṃ cārurūpāñca jaṭāmukuṭamaṇḍitām |
stryalaṅkārasamāyuktāṃ brahmāṇīṃ saṃsmaret sudhīḥ || 141 ||
māheśvarīṃ vṛṣārūḍhāṃ śuklāṃ netratrayānvitām |
kapālaṃ ḍamaruṃ bāṇaṃ śūlaṃ ṭaṅkamabhītidam || 142 ||
karābjairdadhatīṃ candracūḍāratnavibhūṣitām |
trinetrāṃ kuṅkumanibhāṃ kaumārīṃ śikhivāhanām || 143 ||
śaktipāśāṅkuśābhītikarāṃ cāruvibhūṣitām |
vaiṣṇavīṃ garuḍārūḍhāṃ śyāmāṃ madhumadākulām || 144 ||
ghaṇṭāṃ śaṅkhaṃ kapālañca cakrañca karapaṅkajaiḥ |
dadhānāṃ pītavasanāṃ muktāmaṇivibhūṣitām || 145 ||
Seite 290 der Vorlage
varāhavāhinīṃ dhūmrāṃ varāhasadṛśānanām |
phalakāṃ mūṣalaṃ caiva varaṃ khaḍga tathā param || 146 ||
pāṇipaṅkajavibhrāṇāṃ cārubhūṣaṇabhūṣitām |
indranīlaprabhāmaindrīmairāvataniṣeduṣīm || 147 ||
candravaktrāñca dadhatīṃ vajraśaṅkhadhanuḥ śarān |
nānālaṅkāraracitāṃ sadā bhaktānurāgiṇīm || 148 ||
bhīmavaktrāñca cāmuṇḍāṃ muṇḍamālāvalīyutām |
sāṭṭahāsāṃ śavāsīnāṃ maṇimuktāvirājitām || 149 ||
kapālaṃ kheṭakaṃ śūlaṃ khaḍgañca karapaṅkajaiḥ |
vibhrāṇāṃ nīlameghābhāṃ bhāvayed bhaktavatsalām || 150 ||
siṃhāsanāṃ mahālakṣmīṃ pītābhāṃ ratnabhūṣitām |
mātuluṅgaphalābhītimālāpadmavidhāriṇīm || 151 ||
evaṃ dhyātvā kramādvīra āvāhanyādimudrayā |
tāṃ tāṃ śakti samāvāhya mūrdhni tāsāṃ prapūjayet || 152 ||
Seite 291 der Vorlage
punaḥ pādyādikaṃ dattvā sādhakaḥ sthiramānasaḥ |
bhojyamaṇḍalamadhye tu svarṇādisthānake tataḥ || 153 ||
carvyaṃ coṣyaṃ lehyapeyaṃ bhojyaṃ bhakṣyaṃ nivedayet |
adīkṣitāścettatraiva tato māyāṃ nivedayet || 154 ||
tāsāṃ savyeṣu karṇeṣu tataḥ stotraṃ paṭhennaraḥ |
brahmāṇyādyaṣṭaśaktistotram
mātardevi namaste'stu brahmarūpadhare'naghe |
kṛpayā hara vighnaṃ me mantrasiddhiṃ prayaccha me || 155 ||
māheśi varade devi paramānandarūpiṇi |
kṛpayā hara vighnaṃ me mantrasiddhiṃ prayaccha me || 156 ||
kaumāri sarvavighneśi kumārakrīḍane vara |
kṛpayā hara vighnaṃ me mantrasiddhiṃ prayaccha me || 157 ||
viṣṇurūpadhare devi vinatāsutavāhini |
kṛpayā hara vighnaṃ me mantrasiddhiṃ prayaccha me || 158 ||
vārāhi varade devi daṃṣṭoddhṛtavasundhare |
kṛpayā hara vighnaṃ me mantrasiddhiṃ prayaccha me || 159 ||
Seite 292 der Vorlage
śakrarūpadhare devi śakrādisurapūjite |
kṛpayā hara vighnaṃ me mantrasiddhiṃ prayaccha me || 160 ||
cāmuṇḍe muṇḍamālāsṛkcarcite bhayanāśini |
kṛpayā hara vighnaṃ me mantrasiddhiṃ prayaccha me || 161 ||
mahālakṣmi mahotsāhe kṣobhasantāpanāśini |
kṛpayā hara vighnaṃ me mantrasiddhiṃ prayaccha me || 162 ||
mitimātṛmaye devi mitimātṛbahiṣkṛte |
eke bahuvidhe devi viśvarūpe namo'stu te || 163 ||
etat stotraṃ paṭhedyastu karmārambheṣu saṃyataḥ |
vidagdhāñca samālokya tasya vighnaṃ na jāyate || 164 ||
kulīnasya dvāradevyaḥ kathitāstava putraka |
dīkṣākāle nityapūjāsamaye nā'rcayed yadi || 165 ||
tasya pūjāphalaṃ sarvaṃ līyate yakṣarākṣasaiḥ |
yadi vrīḍāparā sā tu bhojayettadgṛhād bahiḥ || 166 ||
sthitvā stotraṃ paṭhettāvadyāvattṛptiḥ prajāyate |
ācamya mukhavāsāditāmbūlañca nivedayet || 167 ||
Seite 293 der Vorlage
tato dadyāt punarmālyaṃ gandhacandana paṃkilam |
binduyuktasya dīrghasya ekaikānte niyojayet || 168 ||
svasvanāma caturthyantaṃ hṛnmanuṃ tadanantaram |
mantrāṇi kathitānyeva tāsāṃ vīrastato japet || 169 ||
yathāśakti kramājjaptvā samarpyā'tha stutiṃ paṭhet |
visṛjya ca namaskṛtya varaṃ prārthya sukhī bhavet || 170 ||
anyā yadi nā'gacchanti nijakanyā nijānujā |
agrajā vā mātulānī mātā vā tatsapatnikā || 171 ||
vayasā jātito vāpi hīnā'pi paramā kalā |
pūjyāḥ kularasaiḥ sarvā nijāhaṅkāravarjitaiḥ || 172 ||
sarvābhāve ekatarā pūjanīyā prayatnataḥ |
saṃskṛtā'saṃskṛtā vāpi jananī vāpi niṣpatiḥ || 173 ||
Seite 294 der Vorlage
pūrvābhāve'parā pūjyā devyaṃśā yoṣito yataḥ |
ekaścet kulaśāstrajñaḥ pūjārhastatra niścitam || 174 ||
sarvatraiva surāḥ pūjyāḥ brahmāviṣṇuśivādayaḥ |
ekā cedyuvatī tatra pūjitā cā'valokitā || 175 ||
sarvā eva parā devyaḥ pūjitāḥ sādhakottamaiḥ |
ādāvante ca madhye ca lakṣapūrttau viśeṣataḥ || 176 ||
na pūjayati cet kāntāṃ tadā vighnairvilipyate |
pūrvārjitaphalaṃ nāsti kā kathā parajanmani || 177 ||
tasmāt sarvaprayatnena yadīcchedātmano hitam |
devīnāṃ krodhasantāpaśamanaṃ vighnanāśanam || 178 ||
sarvathā ca prayatnena pūjayet kulayoṣitam |
śaktipūjāṃ samāpyā'tha prakṛtañca samācaret || 179 ||
svakalpoktavidhānena devīṃ sampūjayettataḥ |
Seite 295 der Vorlage
prātareva tataḥ paścājjapenmadhyandināvadhi || 180 ||
anyūnaṃ nātiriktañca na dinañcā'tilaṅghayet |
ekakālaṃ dvikālaṃ vā trikālaṃ vātha sādhakaḥ || 181 ||
snānaṃ kuryācchuddhatoyairhaviṣyānnaṃ subhojayet |
ekagrāme sthito nityaṃ gatvā vandettato gurum || 182 ||
praṇamettaddiśo'nyatra devatāvandanaṃ sadā |
prātarutthāya pūjāyāṃ snānakāle'thavā punaḥ || 183 ||
saṃskṛtā'saṃskṛtā vāpi hīnajātā'pi vā tathā |
namasyā sarvajātīnāṃ kulīnānāṃ kulārcane || 184 ||
varjayed gītavādyādiśravaṇaṃ nṛtyadarśanam |
abhyaṅgagandhalepañca puṣpadhāraṇameva ca || 185 ||
asnātāṃśca dvijān śūdrān striyaṃ naiva spṛśet kvacit |
tyajeduṣṇodakasnānamaniveditabhojanam || 186 ||
nānācāraḥ prakarttavyo na cāraṇamitastataḥ |
Seite 296 der Vorlage
bhūtahiṃsā na karttavyā paśuhiṃsā viśeṣataḥ || 187 ||
balidānaṃ vinā devyā hiṃsāṃ sarvatra varjayet |
anyamantrapuraskāraṃ nindāṃ caiva vivarjayet || 188 ||
uṣṇīśī kañcukī nagno muktakeśo'pyanāvṛtaḥ |
apavitrakaro'śuddhaḥ pralapanna japet kvacit || 189 ||
anāvṛtakaro bhūtvā śirasā cāvṛto'pi vā |
cintāvyākulacitto vā kruddho vā na japet kadā || 190 ||
vīrāsanaśayāno vā gacchannakhila eva vā |
rathyāyāmaśivasthāne na japettimirālaye || 191 ||
patitānāmantyajānāṃ darśane bhāṣaṇe śrute |
kṣute'dhovāyugamane jṛmbhaṇe japamutsṛjet || 192 ||
utthāyā'camanaṃ kṛtvā prāṇāyāmaṣaḍaṅgakam |
kṛtvā samyagjapeccheṣamathavā sūryadarśanam || 193 ||
Seite 297 der Vorlage
striyaṃ śūdraṃ paśuñcaiva tathā ca bhraṣṭasādhakam |
sambhāṣayet kadācinna brahmacaryaṃ samācaret || 194 ||
japakāle ca satataṃ bhāryāṃ yatnena varjayet |
śayītaśuddhaśayyāyāṃ śucirvastradharaḥ sadā || 195 ||
pratyahaṃ kṣālayecchayyāmekākī nirbhayaḥ svapet |
nā'lokayedanyaśāstraṃ vedāgamaṃ vinā sudhīḥ || 196 ||
naktaṃ bhojī haviṣyānnaṃ japedvidyāṃ divā śuciḥ |
divase sarvathā vīro brahmacārī bhavet sadā || 197 ||
devatādhyānasaṃyukto gamayedaniśaṃ budhaḥ |
rātrau sampūjayed devīṃ kulācārakrameṇa tu || 198 ||
pañcatattvaiḥ prapūjyaiva yathāśakti japañcaret |
puraścaraṇakāle tu yadi syāt pīṭhadarśanam || 199 ||
tadā tatra pīṭhapūjā manasāpi na hīyate |
prasaṅgāt kathyate pīṭhapūjā tantravidhānataḥ || 200 ||
Seite 298 der Vorlage
catuḥpīṭhe pūjyadevīnāmāni
devīkūṭe mahābhāge uḍḍīyāne tathā punaḥ |
yoganidrā kāmarūpe mahiṣāsuramardinī || 201 ||
kātyāyanī kāmabhūmau kāmākhyā kāmadāyinī |
jālandhare ca pūrṇeśī pūrṇaṃ śaile ca caṇḍikā || 202 ||
kāmarūpe tu vehāre pūjyā dikkaravāsinī |
athavā kāmarūpasya darśanaṃ yadi bhāgyataḥ || 203 ||
tadā bhagādidevīnāṃ pūjā tatra vidhīyate |
vakṣyamāṇavidhānena tāsāṃ jñātvā svanāmakam || 204 ||
kulanāthaṃ punardhyātvā svayamacyutamānasaḥ |
pūjāṃ samāpayedvīraḥ tadanusmṛtipūrvakam || 205 ||
pūjākāle hīnajātā svayoṣidvā vidhānataḥ |
pūjanīyā prayatnena dvedhaṃ tatra vivarjayet || 206 ||
kulācārasya mantraguptikathanam
yathā viṣṇupuraṃ gopyaṃ yathā vā śambhurīśvaraḥ |
yathā kamalajanmāpi ye vā vyāsamukhā dvijāḥ || 207 ||
indrādyālokapālāśca sarvagandharvakinnarāḥ |
Seite 299 der Vorlage
yakṣarakṣaḥpiśācādyā guhyacāraṇavandinaḥ || 208 ||
tairyathā gopitaṃ guptaṃ taduktaṃ śāstrasambhavam |
tathā śaivena goptavyaḥ kulācāraḥ sudurlabhaḥ || 209 ||
yugabhede japasaṃkhyābhedaḥ
anena vidhinā mantrī puraścaryāṃ samācaret |
yeṣāṃ jape ca home ca saṃkhyā noktā manīṣibhiḥ || 210 ||
teṣāmaṣṭasahasrāṇi saṃkhyoktā japahomayoḥ |
yasmiṃśca nigade caiva mantre saṃkhyā vidhīyate || 211 ||
tatra sarvatra mantrāṇāṃ saṃkhyāvṛddhiryugakramāt |
kalpokte yat kṛtāsaṃkhyā tretāyāṃ dviguṇā bhavet || 212 ||
dvāpare triguṇā proktā kalau saṃkhyā caturguṇā |
na divyavīrayoreva yugasevāpariśramaḥ || 213 ||
paśūnāṃ vidyate cātra saṃkhyāvṛddhiryugakramāt |
teṣāṃ pūjā trikālaṃ hi rātrau naiva kadācana || 214 ||
Seite 300 der Vorlage
kathitaṃ sarvaśāstreṣu vidhānaṃ tantravartmanā |
caturguṇaṃ tu tārāyā vinā śaṅkhākṣamālayā || 215 ||
evaṃ kṛtvā haviṣyāśī japellakṣacatuṣṭayam |
narāsthimālāmādāya japedvā lakṣamekakam || 216 ||
bhāvanārahitānāñca kṣudrāṇāṃ kṣudracetasām |
caturguṇajapaḥ proktaḥ siddhaye nānyathā bhavet || 217 ||
unmukhīkālikāvidhānam
siddhavidyā yathā nātra yugasevāpariśramaḥ |
viśeṣataḥ kaliyuge tārā kālī tathonmukhī || 218 ||
āsāmeva kadā nāsti yugasevāvidhiḥ smṛtaḥ |
unmukhyāḥ kālikāyāśca viśeṣaḥ kathyate'dhunā || 219 ||
divase brahmacaryeṇa svīyasaṃkhyaṃ japaṃ paṭhet |
rātrau māṃsāsavairmatsyairmudrābhirmaithunodbhavaiḥ || 220 ||
sampūjya ca mahādevīṃ gandhapuṣpādibhistathā |
tato nagnāṃ striyaṃ nagno ramaṇakleśato'pi vā || 221 ||
Seite 301 der Vorlage
japellakṣaṃ prayatnena sādhako mantrasiddhaye |
dvijanmanāṃ tu sarveṣāṃ dvidhā vidhirihocyate || 222 ||
śūdrāṇāṃ tu tathā proktaṃ rātrāviṣṭaṃ mahāphalam |
tataḥ sarve svakalpoktajapasaṃkhyāṃ samāpya ca |
tatastu taddaśāṃśena homayeddhaviṣā'nale || 223 ||
iti śrīmajjñānānandaparamahaṃsaviracite kaulāvalīnirṇaye dvādaśollāsaḥ || 12 ||
trayodaśa ullāsaḥ
homavidhiḥ
atha homavidhiṃ vakṣye yathātantrānusārataḥ |
ādau bhūmiṃ parīkṣeta vāstujñānaviśāradaḥ || 1 ||
kuṇḍavidhānam
śalyādīn śodhayedyatnādathavā puruṣaṃ khanet |
navahastapramāṇaṃ vā saptahastamathāpi vā || 2 ||
pañcahastapramāṇaṃ vā caturasrasamanvitam |
vicchidraṃ tu caturdvāraṃ divyadṛṣṭivibhūṣitam || 3 ||
divyamālāparivṛtaṃ tantunā pariveṣṭitam |
ādau kuṇḍaṃ prakurvīta sādhakaḥ siddhihetave || 4 ||
vividhākārāṇikuṇḍāni
caturasraṃ yonimardhacandraṃ tryasraṃ suvarttulam |
ṣaḍasraṃ paṅkajākāraṃ aṣṭāsraṃ tāni nāmataḥ || 5 ||
Seite 303 der Vorlage
(1) caturasra kuṇḍamānam
hastamātramitāṃ bhūmiṃ pūrvavat parisūtrayet |
samantāt kuṇḍametat syāccaturasraṃ śubhāvaham || 6 ||
caturviṃśatyaṃgulāḍhyaṃ hastaṃ tantravido viduḥ |
kartturdakṣiṇahastasya madhyamāṅguliparvaṇaḥ || 7 ||
madhyasya dairghyamānena mānāṅgulamudīritam |
yavānāmaṣṭabhiḥ kḷptaṃ mānāṅgulamitīritam || 8 ||
(2) yonikuṇḍam
caturasrīkṛtaṃ kṣetraṃ pañcadhā vibhajet sudhīḥ |
nyaset purastādekāṃśaṃ koṇārdhārdhapramāṇataḥ || 9 ||
bhrāmayettena mānena tathānyadapi mantravit |
sūtrayugmaṃ tato dadyāt kuṇḍaṃ yoninibhaṃ bhavet || 10 ||
(3) ardhacandrakuṇḍam
caturasrīkṛtaṃ kṣetraṃ daśadhā vibhajet sudhīḥ |
Seite 304 der Vorlage
ekamekaṃ tyajedaṃśamadha ūrdhvañca mantravit || 11 ||
jyāsūtraṃ pātayedagre tanmānāt bhrāmayet punaḥ |
ardhacandranibhaṃ kuṇḍaṃ ramaṇīyamidaṃ bhavet || 12 ||
(4) tryasrakuṇḍam
caturdhā bhedite kṣetre vinyaset pārśvayordvayoḥ |
ekaikamaṃśaṃ tanmānādagrato lāñchayet punaḥ || 13 ||
sūtrayugmaṃ budhaḥ kuryāt tryasraṃ kuṇḍamudāhṛtam |
(5) vṛttakuṇḍam
aṣṭādaśāṃśake kṣetre nyasedekaṃ bahirbudhaḥ || 14 ||
bhrāmayettena mānena vṛttaṃ kuṇḍamanuttamam |
(6) ṣaḍasrakuṇḍam
aṣṭadhā vibhajet kṣetraṃ madhyasūtrasya pārśvayoḥ || 15 ||
bhāgaṃ nyasedekamekaṃ mānenā'nena madhyataḥ |
kuryāt pārśvadvaye matsyacatuṣkaṃ tantravittamaḥ || 16 ||
sūtraṣaṭkaṃ tato dadyāt ṣaḍasraṃ kuṇḍamuttamam |
Seite 305 der Vorlage
(7) padmakuṇḍam
caturasrīkṛtaṃ kṣetraṃ vibhajyā'ṣṭādaśāṃśataḥ || 17 ||
ekaṃ bhāgaṃ bahirnyasya bhrāmayettena varttulam |
vṛttāni karṇikādīnāṃ bahistrīṇi prakalpayet || 18 ||
padmakuṇḍamidaṃ proktaṃ vilocanamanoharam |
(8) aṣṭāsrakuṇḍam
pūrvoktaṃ vibhajet kṣetraṃ caturviṃśatibhāgataḥ || 19 ||
ekaṃ bhāgaṃ bahirnyasya caturasraṃ prakalpayet |
antaḥsthacaturasrasya koṇārdhārdhapramāṇataḥ || 20 ||
bāhyasya caturasrasya koṇābhyāṃ parilāñchayet |
diśaṃ prati yathānyāyamaṣṭasūtrāṇi pātayet || 21 ||
aṣṭāsraṃ kuṇḍametaddhi tantravidbhirudāhṛtam |
khātamānam
yāvān kuṇḍasya vistāraḥ khananaṃ tāvadīritam || 22 ||
mekhalālakṣaṇaṃ tanmānañca
kuṇḍānāṃ yādṛśaṃ rūpaṃ mekhalānāñca tādṛśam |
kuṇḍāderdvyaṅgulaṃ tyaktvā karttavyā mekhalāḥ śubhāḥ || 23 ||
Seite 306 der Vorlage
kuṇḍānāṃ mekhalāstisro muṣṭimātreṇa tāḥ kramāt |
utsedhāyāmato jñeyā dvyekārdhāṅgulisammitāḥ || 24 ||
aratnimātrakuṇḍasya tāstridvikāṅgulātmikāḥ |
aṣṭādaśāṅgulaṃ jñeyam aratnimānaṃ dhīmatā || 25 ||
dvādaśāṅgulibhiścaiva hastārdhaṃ parikīrttitam |
nemilakṣaṇam
ekahastamite kuṇḍe vedāgninayanāṅgulāḥ || 26 ||
mekhalānāṃ bhavedantaḥ parito nemiraṅgulāt |
eka hastasya kuṇḍasya vardhayet tatkramāt sudhīḥ || 27 ||
kuṇḍe dvihaste tā jñeyā rasavedaguṇāṅgulāḥ |
caturhasteṣu kuṇḍeṣu vasutarkayugāṅgulāḥ || 28 ||
kuṇḍe rasakare tāḥ syurdaśāṣṭarasasammitāḥ |
vasuhastamite kuṇḍe bhānupaṅktyāṣṭakāṅgulāḥ || 29 ||
daśahastamite kuṇḍe manubhānudaśāṅgulāḥ |
vistārotsedhato jñeyā mekhalāḥ sarvato budhaiḥ || 30 ||
Seite 307 der Vorlage
yonilakṣaṇam
hoturagre yonirāsāmuparyaśvatthapatravat |
muṣṭyaratrekahastānāṃ kuṇḍānāṃ yonirīritā |
ṣaṭcaturdvyaṅgulāyāmavistāronnatiśalinī || 31 ||
nālalakṣaṇam tanmānañca
yonyāḥ paścimato nālaṃ vistāraṃ caturaṅgulam |
tridvyekāṅgulamānena kramānmūlāgramiṣyate || 32 ||
nālamekhalayormadhye paridhisthāpanāya ca |
sthalādārabhya nālaṃ syāt yonyā madhye sarandhrakam || 33 ||
nārpayet kuṇḍakoṇeṣu yoniṃ tāṃ tantravittamaḥ |
muṣṭyaratnyekahastānāṃ kuṇḍānāṃ yonirīritā || 34 ||
ekaikāṅgulato yoniṃ kuṇḍeṣvanyeṣu vardhayet |
yavadvayakrameṇaiva yonyagramapi vardhayet || 35 ||
Seite 308 der Vorlage
nābhipramāṇam
kuṇḍānāṃ kalpayedantarnābhimambujasannibhām |
tattat kuṇḍānurūpaṃ vā mānamasya nigadyate || 36 ||
muṣṭyaratnyekahastānāṃ nābhirutsedhatārataḥ |
netravedāṅgulopetā kuṇḍeṣvanyeṣu vardhayet || 37 ||
yavadvayakrameṇaiva nābhiṃ pṛthagudāradhīḥ |
yonikuṇḍe yonimabjakuṇḍe nābhiṃ vivarjayet || 38 ||
nābhikṣetraṃ tridhā bhitvā madhye kurvīta karṇikām |
bahiraṃśadvayenāṣṭau patrāṇi parikalpayet || 39 ||
muṣṭimātramitaṃ kuṇḍaṃ śatārdhaṃ sampracakṣate |
śatahome'ratnimātraṃ hastamātraṃ sahasrake || 40 ||
koṇasūtrapramāṇena kuryāddhastakuṇḍakam |
caturhastādike'pyevaṃ karttavyaṃ sādhakena ca || 41 ||
dvihastamayute lakṣe caturhastamudīritam |
daśalakṣeṣu ṣaṭkaraṃ koṭyāmaṣṭakaraṃ smṛtam || 42 ||
(yadvā)
ekahastamitaṃ kuṇḍamekalakṣe vidhīyate |
Seite 309 der Vorlage
lakṣāṇāṃ daśakaṃ yāvat tāvaddhastena vardhayet || 43 ||
daśahastamitaṃ kuṇḍaṃ koṭihome ca dṛśyate |
kuṇḍānāṃ phalakathanam
sarvasiddhikaraṃ kuṇḍaṃ caturasramudāhṛtam || 44 ||
putrapradaṃ yonikuṇḍaṃ ardhacandraṃ śubhapradam |
śatrukṣayakaraṃ tryasraṃ vartulaṃ śāntikarmaṇi || 45 ||
cheda māraṇayoḥ kuṇḍaṃ ṣaḍasraṃ padmasannibham |
vṛṣṭidaṃ rogaśamanaṃ kuṇḍamaṣṭāsramīritam || 46 ||
(yadvā)
yonikuṇḍaṃ vākpradaṃ syādabjamākṛṣṭikaraṇam |
lakṣmīpradaṃ varttulañcacandrārdhaṃ tu bhayaṃ haret || 47 ||
vṛttaṃ trikoṇakuṇḍaṃ hi khecarīsiddhidāyakam |
caturasraṃ śāntilakṣmīpuṣṭi-ṛddhipradāyakam || 48 ||
kāraṇaṃ sarvasampatterdhanasaubhāgyavarddhanam |
ṣaḍasraṃ sarvasampattikāraṇaṃ pauruṣapradam || 49 ||
Seite 310 der Vorlage
aṣṭāsraṃ tu tathā jñeyaṃ samīhitaphalapradam |
guṇāni sarvakāryāṇi caturasre bhavanti hi || 50 ||
viprāṇāṃ caturasraṃ syād rājñāṃ vartulamiṣyate |
vaiśyānāmardhacandrābhaṃ śūdrāṇāṃ tryasramīritam || 51 ||
caturasraṃ tu sarveṣāṃ kiñcittāntrikasammatiḥ |
kuṇḍasya rūpaṃ jānīyāt paramaṃ prakṛtervapuḥ || 52 ||
kuṇḍākṛtibhedenaphalabhedaḥ
prācyāṃ śiraḥ samākhyātaṃ bāhū dakṣiṇasaumyayoḥ |
udaraṃ kuṇḍamityuktaṃ yoniḥ pādau tu paścime || 53 ||
nityaṃ naimittikaṃ kāmyaṃ sthaṇḍile vā samācaret |
hastamātraṃ tu tat kuryādbālukābhiḥ suśobhanam || 54 ||
aṅgulotsedhasaṃyuktaṃ caturasraṃ samantataḥ |
eṣāmekatamaṃ kuṇḍaṃ niṣpādya sruksruvau tataḥ || 55 ||
Seite 311 der Vorlage
prakalpayet srucaṃ yāge vakṣyamāṇena vartmanā |
śrīphalaśiṃśapākṣīraśākhiṣvekatamaṃ budhaḥ || 56 ||
gṛhītvā vibhajeddhastamātraṃ ṣaṭtriṃśatā punaḥ |
viṃśatyaṃśairbhaveddaṇḍo vedī tairaṣṭabhirbhavet || 57 ||
ekāṃśena mitaṃ kaṇṭhaṃ saptabhāgamitaṃ mukham |
vedītryaṃśena vistāraḥ kaṇṭhasya parikīrttitaḥ || 58 ||
agraṃ kaṇṭhasamānaṃ syāt mukhe mārgaṃ prakalpayet |
kaniṣṭhāṅgulimānena sarpiṣo nirgamāya ca || 59 ||
uddiṣṭavedhā racanāprakāram
vedīmadhye vidhātavyā bhāgenaikena karṇikā |
vidadhīta bahistasyā ekāṃśenā'bhito'vaṭam || 60 ||
tasya khātaṃ tribhirbhāgairvṛttamardhāṃśato bhavet |
aṃśenaikena parito dalāni parikalpayet || 61 ||
mekhalā mukhavedyoḥ syāt parito'rdhāṃśamānataḥ |
daṇḍamūlāgrayorgaṇḍī guṇavedāṅgulaiḥ kramāt || 62 ||
Seite 312 der Vorlage
gaṇḍīyugmaṃ yamāṃśaiḥ syāddaṇḍasyā'nāha īritaḥ |
ṣaḍbhiraṃśaiḥ pṛṣṭabhāgo vedyāḥ kūrmākṛtirbhavet || 63 ||
haṃsasya vā hastino vā potriṇo vā mukhaṃ likhet |
mukhasya pṛṣṭhabhāgasya samproktaṃ lakṣaṇaṃ srucaḥ || 64 ||
srucaścaturviṃśatibhirbhāgairvā racayet sruvam |
dvāviṃśatyā daṇḍamānamaṃśairetasya kīrttitam |
caturbhiraṃśairānāhaḥ karṣājyagrāhi tacchiraḥ || 65 ||
aṃśadvayena nikhanet paṅke mṛgapadākṛti |
daṇḍamūlāgrayorgaṇḍī bhavet kaṅkaṇabhūṣitā |
mūlāt ṣaḍaṅgulaṃ tyaktvā agrecaina dvisaptakam || 66 ||
sruvantu dhārayenmantrī mūlameva na darśayet |
sruvasya vidhirākhyāto yathātantravidhānataḥ || 67 ||
kuṇḍasya aṣṭādaśa saṃskārāḥ
saṃskārāṇi ca vā kuryāt kuṇḍasya sādhakottamaḥ |
aṣṭādaśāḥ syuḥsaṃskārāḥ kuṇḍānāṃ tantracoditāḥ || 68 ||
mūlena vīkṣaṇaṃ kṛtvā astreṇa prokṣaṇaṃ tataḥ |
Seite 313 der Vorlage
tenaiva tāḍanaṃ darbhairvarmaṇā'myukṣaṇaṃ matam || 69 ||
astreṇa khanoddhārau hanmantreṇa prapūraṇam |
samīkaraṇamastreṇa varmaṇā secanaṃ matam || 70 ||
kuṭṭanaṃ hetimantreṇa kavacena tu mārjanam |
vilepanaṃ kalārūpakalpanaṃ tadanantaram || 71 ||
trisūtrīkaraṇaṃ paścāt hṛdayenā'rcanaṃ tathā |
śareṇa vajrīkaraṇaṃ hṛdayena kuśaiḥ śubhaiḥ || 72 ||
catuṣpathaṃ tanutreṇa tanatayādakṣapāṭanam |
yāge kuṇḍāni saṃskuryātsaṃskārairebhirīritaiḥ || 73 ||
prakārāntarasaṃskārakathanam
athavā tāni saṃskuryāccaturbhivīkṣaṇādibhiḥ |
tisrastisro likhed rekhā hṛdā prāgudagapragāḥ || 74 ||
Seite 314 der Vorlage
prāgaprāṇāṃ smṛtā devā mukundeśapurandarāḥ |
rekhāṇāmudagaprāṇāṃ brahmavaivaśvendavaḥ || 75 ||
ṣaṭkoṇāntargatāṃ yoniṃ maṇḍalaṃ cāṣṭapatrakam |
vṛttaṃ kṣitigṛhaṃ caiva kuṇḍamadhye likhettataḥ || 76 ||
tāreṇa prokṣaṇaṃ kṛtvā pūjayet pīṭhadevatāḥ |
maṇḍale kālavahniñca rudrameva tataḥ param || 77 ||
ādhāraśaktiṃ kūrmañca pṛthivīṃ ratnadvīpakam |
maṇigehaṃ prapūjyātha kalpavṛkṣaṃ tataḥ sudhīḥ || 78 ||
suvarṇavedikāmadhye āgneyādiṣu tatparam |
dharmaṃ jñānañca vairāgyaṃ aiśvaryañca yathākramāt || 79 ||
pūrvādyetāṃśca madhye ca punarmadhye tato yajet |
paramānandakandañca samvinnālaṃ tataḥ param || 80 ||
sarvatattvārthakābjañca prakṛtipatrakaṃ tataḥ |
vikāramayakeśaraṃ mātṛkāmayakarṇikām || 81 ||
sūryasya maṇḍalaṃ somamaṇḍalaṃ vahnimaṇḍalam |
sattvarajastamaścaiva ātmānamantarātmanām || 82 ||
paramātmānamabhyarcya jñānātmānaṃ tataḥ param |
nāmādyakṣarabījādyān caturthyantānnamo'nvitān || 83 ||
praṇavādyān yajedetān varttule bhuvaneśvarīm |
Seite 315 der Vorlage
vāgīśvarīñca vāgīśaṃ yajedyogasvarūpakam || 84 ||
pīṭhāya nama ityuktvā karṇikāyāṃ prapūjayet |
vāgīśvarīdhyānam
vāgīśvarīmṛtusnātāṃ nīlendīvarasannibhām || 85 ||
vāgīśvareṇa saṃyuktāmupacāraiḥ prapūjayet |
māyābījaṃ samuccārya vāgīśvarīñca ṅeyutām || 86 ||
namo'nto'yaṃ mahāmantro vāgīśvaryāḥ prakīrttitaḥ |
yogīśvaraṃ svamantreṇa tato vahniṃ samānayet || 87 ||
sūryakāntādisambhūtaṃ yadvā śrotriyagehajam |
tāmrapātre puṭīkṛtya kravyādāṃśaṃ parityajet || 88 ||
vahnibījena cā'streṇa nair-ṛtyāṃ diśi sādhakaḥ |
saṃskuryāttaṃ yathānyāyaṃ caturbhirvīkṣaṇādibhiḥ || 89 ||
audaryavaidavāgnibhyāṃ bhaumasyaikyaṃ smaran vasoḥ |
yojayedvahnibījena caitanyaṃ pāvake tataḥ || 90 ||
Seite 316 der Vorlage
tāreṇa mantritaṃ mantrī dhenumudrāmṛtīkṛtam |
astreṇa rakṣitaṃ paścāt kavacenā'vaguṇṭhitam || 91 ||
arcitaṃ triḥ paribhrāmya kuṇḍasyopari deśikaḥ |
pradakṣiṇaṃ tadā tāramantroccāraṇapūrvakam || 92 ||
ātmano'bhimukhaṃ vahniṃ jānuspṛṣṭamahītalaḥ |
śivabījadhiyā devyā yonāveva viniḥkṣipet || 93 ||
paścād devasya devyāśca dadyādācamanādikam |
jvālinīṃ darśayitvā ca jvālayenmanunā'munā || 94 ||
vahnimantrakathanam
citpiṅgala hana daha pacayugmānyudīrya ca |
sarvajñā'jñāpaya svāhā matro'yaṃ samudīritaḥ || 95 ||
agniṃ prajvalitaṃ vande jātavedaṃ hutāśanam |
suvarṇavarṇamamalaṃ samiddhaṃ viśvatomukham || 96 ||
upatiṣṭheta vidhivat manunā'nena pāvakam |
vinyasedātmano dehe mantrī jihvā havirbhujaḥ || 97 ||
liṅgapāyuśirovaktraghrāṇanetreṣu sarvataḥ |
vahnīrāghīṃśasaṃyuktāḥ sādiyāntāḥ savindavaḥ || 98 ||
vahnermantrāḥ samuddiṣṭāḥ jihvānāṃ sapta deśikaiḥ |
jihvāstāstrividhāḥ proktā guṇabhedeṣu karmasu || 99 ||
Seite 317 der Vorlage
sattvarajastamobhedena vahnijihvākathanam
hiraṇyā gaganā raktā kṛṣṇā'nyā suprabhā matā |
bahurūpā'tiriktā ca sātvikyo yāgakarmasu || 100 ||
padmarāgā suvarṇā'nyā tṛtīyā bhadralohitā |
lohitā'nantaraṃ śvetā dhūminī ca karālikā || 101 ||
rājasyo rasanā vahnervihitāḥ kāmyakarmasu |
viśvamūrttisphuliṅginyau dhūmravarṇā manojavā || 102 ||
lohitā'nyā karālākhyā kālī tāmasya īritāḥ |
etāḥ sapta prayujyante krūrakarmasu mantribhiḥ || 103 ||
svasvanāmasamābhāḥ syurjihvāḥ kalyāṇaretasaḥ |
amartyapitṛgandharvayakṣanāgapiśācakāḥ || 104 ||
rākṣasāḥ saptajihvānāmīritāstvadhidevatāḥ |
vahṇeraṅgamanūn nyasyettanāvuktena vartmanā || 105 ||
Seite 318 der Vorlage
sahasrārciḥ svastipūrṇa uttiṣṭhapuruṣaḥ punaḥ |
dhūmavyāpī saptajihvo dhanurdhara itīritaḥ || 106 ||
ṣaḍaṅgamanavaḥ proktā jātibhiḥ saha saṃyutāḥ |
mūrttīraṣṭau tanau nyasyed deśiko jātavedasaḥ || 107 ||
mūrddhāṃśapārśvakaṭyandhu kaṭī pārśvāṃśukeṣu ca |
pradakṣiṇavaśānnyasyeducyante tā yathākramam || 108 ||
vahnisaṃjñā
jātavedāḥ saptajihvo havyavāhanasañjñakaḥ |
aśvodarajasañjño'nyaḥ punarvaiśvānarāhvayaḥ || 109 ||
kaumāratejāḥ syādviśvamukho devamukhaḥ smṛtaḥ |
tārāgnaye padādyāḥ syurnatyantā vahnimūrttayaḥ || 110 ||
āsanaṃ kalpayitvā'gnermūrttiṃ tasya cintiyet || 111 ||
vahnidhyānam
iṣṭaṃ śaktiṃ svastikābhītimuccai-
rdīrghairdorbhiḥ dhārayantaṃ javābham |
hemākalpaṃ padmasaṃsthaṃ trinetraṃ
dhyāyedvahniṃ baddhamauliṃ jaṭābhiḥ || 112 ||
pariṣiñcettatastoyairviśuddhairmekhalopari |
darbhairagarbhamadhyasthamekhalāyāṃ paristaret || 113 ||
Seite 319 der Vorlage
niḥkṣipeddikṣu paridhīn prācīvarjañca mantravit |
prādakṣiṇyena sampūjyāste brahmādyaṣṭamūrttayaḥ || 114 ||
dhyāyan vahniṃ yajenmadhye gandhādyairmanunā'munā |
vaiśvānara jātavedapadaṃ paścādihā'vaha || 115 ||
lohitākṣa padasyānte sarvakarmāṇi sādhaya |
vahnijāyāvadhiḥ prokto manuḥ pāvakavallabhaḥ || 116 ||
madhye ṣaṭsvapi koṇeṣu jihvā vahnestato yajet |
keśareṣūktamārgeṇa pūjayedaṅgadevatāḥ || 117 ||
daleṣu pūjayenmūrttīḥ śaktisvastikadhāriṇīḥ |
dalāgre mātaraḥ pūjyāḥ sāsitāṅgādibhairavāḥ || 118 ||
lokapālāṃstato dikṣu pūjayeduktalakṣaṇān |
paścādādāya pāṇibhyāṃ sruksruvau tāvadhomukhau || 119 ||
Seite 320 der Vorlage
triḥ sampratāpayedvahnau darbhānādāya deśikaḥ |
tadagramadhyamūlāni śodhayettau yathākramāt || 120 ||
gṛhītvā vāmahastena prokṣayeddakṣiṇena tau |
punaḥ pratāpya tau mantrī darbhānagnau viniḥkṣipet || 121 ||
ātmano dakṣiṇe bhāge sthāpayettau kuśāstare |
vīkṣaṇādiṣaṭsaṃskārāḥ
ājyasthālīmathā'dāya prokṣayedarghavāriṇā || 122 ||
tasyāmājyaṃ viniḥkṣipya saṃskuryādvīkṣaṇādibhiḥ |
niruhya vāyavyeṅgārān hṛdā teṣu niveśayet || 123 ||
idaṃ tāpanamuddiṣṭaṃ deśikaistantravedibhiḥ |
dīptadarbhayugmamājye kṣiptvā'nale kṣipettataḥ || 124 ||
gururhṛdayamantreṇa pavitrīkaraṇantvidam |
Seite 321 der Vorlage
dīptena darbhayugmena nīrājyājyaṃ savarmaṇā || 125 ||
agnau visarjayeddarbhamabhidyotanamīritam |
ghṛte prajvalitān darbhān pradarśyā'strāṇunā guruḥ || 126 ||
jātavedasi tān nyasyedudyotanamīritam |
gṛhītvā ghṛtamaṅgārān saṃyojyā'gnau jalaṃ spṛśet || 127 ||
aṅguṣṭhopakaniṣṭhābhyāṃ darbhau prādeśasammitau |
dhṛtvotpunīyādastreṇa ghṛtamutpavanantvidam || 128 ||
tadvaddhṛdayamantreṇa kuśābhyāmātmano mukham |
ghṛtena plāvanaṃ kuryāt saṃskārāḥ ṣaḍudīritāḥ || 129 ||
prādeśamātraṃ sagranthi darbhayugmaṃ ghṛtāntare |
niḥkṣipya bhāgau dvau kṛtvā pakṣau śukletarau smaret || 130 ||
vāme nāḍīmiḍāṃ bhāge dakṣiṇe piṅgalāṃ punaḥ |
suṣumṇāṃ madhyato dhyātvā kuryāddhomaṃ yathāvidhi || 131 ||
sruveṇa dakṣiṇabhāgādādāyā'jyaṃ hṛdā sudhīḥ |
juhuyādagnaye svāhā agnerdakṣiṇalocane || 132 ||
Seite 322 der Vorlage
vāmatastadvadādāya vāme vahnivilocane |
juhuyādatha somāya svāheti hṛdayāṇunā || 133 ||
hṛnmantreṇa sruveṇā'jyaṃ bhāgādādāya dakṣiṇāt |
juhuyādagnaye sviṣṭakṛte svāheti tanmukhe || 134 ||
iti sampātayed bhāgeṣvājyasyā'thā'hutiṃ kramāt |
ityagninetravaktrāṇāṃ kuryādudghāṭanaṃ sudhīḥ || 135 ||
vahneḥ garbhādhānādisaṃskārāḥ
satārābhirvyāhṛtibhirājyena juhuyāt punaḥ |
juhuyādagnimantreṇa trivārān sādhakottamaḥ || 136 ||
garbhādhānādikāṃ vahneḥ kriyāṃ nirvartayet kramāt |
aṣṭābhirājyāhutibhiḥ praṇavena pṛthak pṛthak || 137 ||
garbhādhānaṃ puṃsavanaṃ sīmantonnayanaṃ punaḥ |
anantaraṃ jātakarma syānnāmakaraṇaṃ tathā || 138 ||
upaniṣkramaṇaṃ paścādannaprāśanamīritam |
cūḍopanayane bhūyo mahānāmnā mahāvratam || 139 ||
tathopaniṣadaṃ paścāt godānodvāhakau mṛtiḥ |
śubheṣu syurvivāhāntāḥ kriyāstāḥ krūrakarmasu || 140 ||
Seite 323 der Vorlage
maraṇāntāḥ samuddiṣṭā vahnerāgamavedibhiḥ |
tataśca pitarau tasya sampūjyā'tmani yojayet || 141 ||
samidhaḥ pañca juhuyādādāya ghṛtasaṃplutāḥ |
mantrairjihvāṅgamūrttīnāṃ kramādvahneryathāvidhi || 142 ||
pratyekaṃ juhuyādekāmāhutiṃ mantravittamaḥ |
avadāya sruveṇā'jyaṃ catuḥ sruci pidhāya tām || 143 ||
sruveṇa tiṣṭhannevāgnau deśiko yatamānasaḥ |
juhuyādvahnimantreṇa vauṣaḍantena sampade || 144 ||
vighneśvarasya mantreṇa juhuyādāhutīrdaśa |
vighnarājamantroddhāraḥ
tāraṃ ramā tathā māyāṃ klīṃ glauṃ tadanantaram || 145 ||
gaṃ gaṇapataye varavaradānte sarvapadaṃ janam |
me vaśamānaya procya vahnijāyā tataḥ param || 146 ||
kathitaṃ vighnarājasya mantrarājaṃ sudurlabham |
sāmānyaṃ sarvadevānāmetadagnimukhaṃ matam || 147 ||
Seite 324 der Vorlage
ekīkaraṇam
tataḥ pīṭhaṃ samabhyarcya devatāyā hutāśane |
arcayedvahnirūpāṃ tāṃ devatāmiṣṭadāyinīm || 148 ||
tanmukhe juhuyānmantrī pañcaviṃśatisaṃkhyayā |
ājyena mūlamantreṇa vahnyaikīkaraṇaṃ tvidam || 149 ||
vahnidaivatayoraikyamātmanā saha bhāvayan |
nāḍīsandhānam
mūlamantreṇa juhuyādājyairekādaśā'hutīḥ || 150 ||
nāḍīsandhānamuddiṣṭametadāgamavedibhiḥ |
juhuyādaṅgamukhyānāmāvṛtīnāmanukramāt || 151 ||
ekaikāmāhutiṃ samyak sarpiṣā deśikottamaḥ |
trimadhvaktaistilairmantrī hunejjapadaśāṃśataḥ || 152 ||
mudrā jñeyā ca dhīreṇa pāṇihomeṣu sarvadā |
śūkarī karasaṅkocī haṃsī muktakaniṣṭhikā || 153 ||
kaniṣṭhā tarjanī muktā mṛgīti kathitā tridhā |
abhicāre ca puṣṭau ca śāntyādau ca yathākramāt || 154 ||
Seite 325 der Vorlage
riktahastena havane phalābhavaḥ
riktahastena yaddānaṃ hūyate ca hutāśane |
dātuḥ puṇyaphalaṃ nāsti hotā ca narakaṃ vrajet || 155 ||
evaṃ jñātvā viśeṣajño homaṃ kuryāt prayatnataḥ |
ājyena madhunā caiva śarkarā ca madhutrayam || 156 ||
dravyaiḥ pūrvoditairvāpi homayet saṃskṛte'nale |
svakalpavihitaidravyaiḥ sādhako yatamānasaḥ || 157 ||
japasaṃkhyādaśāṃśena homayedvidhipūrvakam |
anukte tu havirdravye tilājyaṃ havirucyate || 158 ||
chinnāyāḥ kālikāyāśca viśeṣastanyate'dhunā |
divā japadaśāṃśena madhuratrayasaṃyutam || 159 ||
hutvā saṃkhyāṃ samāpyātha rātrikalpaṃ samācaret |
yonikuṇḍe sthite sarpirmāṃsamatsyayutaṃ bhṛśam || 160 ||
Seite 326 der Vorlage
kāmyakarmavarṇanam
atha kāmyavidhiṃ vakṣye sarvaśākteṣu siddhidam |
mallikājātipunnāgairhomād bhāgyodayo bhavet || 161 ||
phalairvilvasamudbhūtaistatpatrairvā hutād bhavet |
rājaputtrasya rājyāptiḥ paṅkajaiḥ śriyamāpnuyāt || 162 ||
utpalairvaśayedviśvaṃ lakṣmīṃ puṣpaistathā naraḥ |
bandhūkapuṣpairvakulairjavotthaiḥ kiṃśukodbhavaiḥ || 163 ||
vaśyāya juhuyānmantrī madhunā saha siddhaye |
lavaṇairmadhuropetairhutvā karṣati sundarīm || 164 ||
vañjulasya samiddhomāt vṛṣṭiṃ vitanute'cirāt |
kṣīrāktairamṛtākhaṇḍairhomo nāśayati jvaram || 165 ||
dūrvābhirāyurāpnoti kadambairvaśyamāpnuyāt |
rājīlavaṇa homena śatrūna mārayate'cirāt || 166 ||
antena madhuyuktena nirdhano dhanamāpnuyāt |
sarvaṃ trimadhuropetaṃ homadravyamudāhṛtam || 167 ||
Seite 327 der Vorlage
nandyāvarttabhavaiḥ puṣpairhomādvāgmī bhavennaraḥ |
bilvaprasūnairjuhuyādīpsitāṃ śriyamāpnuyāt || 168 ||
palāśakusumairhomāttejasvī jāyate naraḥ |
candanāgurukarpūrarocanākuṅkamādibhiḥ || 169 ||
vaśyāya juhuyānmantrī vaśayedakhilaṃ jagat |
nirguṇḍīmūlahomena nigaḍānmucyate naraḥ || 170 ||
nimbatailānvitairloṇairhomaḥ śatruvināśanaḥ |
haridrācūrṇasaṃmiśrairlavaṇaiḥ stambhayet parān || 171 ||
rasavadbhiḥ phalaiḥ pakvaiḥ puṣpaiḥ parimalānvitaiḥ |
hutvā samyagavāpnoti sādhakaḥ sarvamīpsitam || 172 ||
mālatīpuṣpahomena vāgmī drutakavirbhavet |
vaśayedvacahomena narānnarapatīnapi || 173 ||
padmairhutvā jayet śatrūn dūrvābhiḥ śāntimāpnuyāt |
palāśakusumaiḥ puṣṭiṃ dhanaṃ dhānyaṃ śriyaṃ labhet || 174 ||
Seite 328 der Vorlage
śaśakasya tu māṃsena madhunā loḍhitena ca |
hutvā hemamavāpnoti vittavidyāvarastriyaḥ || 175 ||
kākapakṣaiḥ kṛte home vidveṣaṃ tanute nṛṇām |
marīcahomairmaraṇaṃ ripurāpnoti niścitam || 176 ||
ayutaṃ vaṭavṛkṣotthaiḥ saṃśuddhirarcite'nale |
homaṃ samidvaraiḥ kuryānnāśayatyāpadāṃ kulam || 177 ||
apāmārgasamidbhirvā tilairvā kānanodbhavaiḥ |
vrīhibhirjuhuyāddhīro vatsarāt vrīhimān bhavet || 178 ||
dūrvāhomena dīrghāyurmadhunā vatsarād bhavet |
āragvadhaiḥsamṛddhiḥ syādājyena labhate dhanam || 179 ||
godugdhena gavāṃ vṛddhimāpnuyānnātra saṃśayaḥ |
kāmyahomaṃ sadā dhīraḥ kuryādayutasaṃkhyayā || 180 ||
latāpuṣpānvitaṃ kṛtvā parṇānāṃ śatakaṃ sudhīḥ |
tāni saṃmantrya vidhivadasakṛt sādhakottamaḥ || 181 ||
tato vai homayettāni saṃskṛte'gnau yathāvidhi |
yugānāmayutaṃ tena pūjanaṃ jāyate tathā || 182 ||
Seite 329 der Vorlage
anena kramayogena yaścared bhuvi sādhakaḥ |
na tasya durlabhaṃ kiñcittriṣu lokeṣu vidyate || 183 ||
vīro bhavati vāgmīkaḥ sarvasiddhimupālabhet |
hunedājyena takreṇa māṃsena rudhireṇa ca || 184 ||
raktapuṣpeṇa sājyena saraktena viśeṣataḥ |
āmiṣādibhirapyevaṃ śmaśāne juhuyāt sudhīḥ || 185 ||
māṃsaṃ raktaṃ tilaṃ keśaṃ nakhaṃ bhaktañca pāyasam |
ājyaṃ caiva viśeṣeṇa juhuyāt sarvasiddhaye || 186 ||
evaṃ kṛtena sarvatra labhate siddhimuttamām |
yat yat kāmayate kāmaṃ tattadāpnoti niścitam || 187 ||
devavanmānuṣo bhutvā bhunakti bahulaṃ sukham |
yonikuṇḍe hunedvidvān yathāvat sādhite'nale || 188 ||
haviṣā caiva bhaktena māṃsena rudhireṇa ca |
raktacandanapuṣpeṇa kṛṣṇena ca viśeṣataḥ || 189 ||
śmaśāne juhuyānmantrī śuddhāmikṣābhirapyatha |
dhane dhaneśvaro bhūyādājñayā ca śacīpatiḥ || 190 ||
balena pavano bhūtvā devavadvicared bhuvi |
Seite 330 der Vorlage
atha dhyātvā careddhomaṃ dadhisiddhānnataṇḍulaiḥ || 191 ||
sahasraikavidhānena samastaphalasiddhaye |
vidyākāmena hotavyaṃ śarkarāyutapāyasaiḥ || 192 ||
malanāśyaṃ bhavatyeva sadyo vidyācaturdaśa |
rajasvalāyā vastreṇa madhunā saha sarpiṣā || 193 ||
ayutaikaṃ vidhānena siddhayo'ṣṭau bhavanti hi |
sadyomārjāramāṃsena ghṛtena madhunā saha || 194 ||
cāṇḍālakeśayuktena sarvasiddhirbhaved dhruvam |
bandhūkakusumairhomaṃ kṛtvā raktānvitairdhruvam || 195 ||
durbhagāyā bhaved bhāgyaṃ sarvasiddhirna saṃśayaḥ |
rambhāpuṣpaṃ śālamatsyaṃ juhuyānmantravittamaḥ || 196 ||
sarvasiddhimanuprāpya ante mokṣamavāpnuyāt |
sākṣataṃ vilvapatrañca juhuyācca sahasrakam || 197 ||
labhate mañjulāṃ vāṇīṃ mahāṣṭamyāṃ viśeṣataḥ |
evaṃ jñātvā prakurvīta dravyamānamathocyate || 198 ||
Seite 331 der Vorlage
homadravyādimānam
karṣamānaṃ ghṛtaṃ home śuktimātraṃ payaḥ smṛtam |
pañcagavyañca tatsaṃkhyaṃ bhavenmadhu tathā samam || 199 ||
dugdhānnamakṣasadṛśaṃ dadhi prasṛtimānakam |
lājā muṣṭimitā jñeyā pṛthukaṃ śuktimeva ca || 200 ||
guḍaṃ palārdhamānaṃ syāt śarkarā'pi tathā samā |
matsyaṃ māṃsaṃ tathā jñeyaṃ rudhiraṃ śuktimātrakam || 201 ||
grāsārdhaṃ carumānaṃ syādikṣu parvāvadhi smṛtam |
ekaikapatrapuṣpāṇi tathāpūpāni kalpayet || 202 ||
kadalīphalanāraṅgaphalānyekaikaśo viduḥ |
mātuluṅgaṃ catuḥkhaṇḍaṃ panasaṃ daśadhā bhavet || 203 ||
aṣṭadhā nārikelañca mālūrañca tridhā bhavet |
kapitthañca tridhā jñeyaṃ ūrvārukaṃ tridhā bhavet || 204 ||
Seite 332 der Vorlage
phalānyanyānyakhaṇḍāni samidhaḥ syurdaśāṅgulāḥ |
dūrvātrayaṃsamuddiṣṭaṃ guḍuco caturaṅgulā || 205 ||
vrīhayo muṣṭimānāḥ syurmudgamāṣayavā api |
taṇḍulāḥ syustadardhañca athavā muṣṭisammitāḥ || 206 ||
godhūmā raktakalabhā muṣṭimānāstilāstathā |
muṣṭimānāḥ sarṣapāśca lavaṇaṃ śuktimānakam || 207 ||
marīcāni ca viṃśatiḥ puraṃ badarasaṃmitam |
rāmaṭhaṃ tatsamaṃ jñeyaṃ rocanā tatsamā bhavet || 208 ||
candanāgurukarpūrakastūrīkuṅkumāni ca |
tintiḍībījamānāni samuddiṣṭāni deśikaiḥ || 209 ||
vaiśvānaraṃ sthitaṃ dhyāyet samiddhomeṣu deśikaḥ |
śayānamājyahomeṣu niṣaṇṇaḥ śeṣavastuṣu || 210 ||
Seite 333 der Vorlage
āsyāntarjuhuyādvahnervipaścit sarvakarmasu |
jvalat śikhā mukhaṃ vahnerboddhavyaṃ sādhakottamaiḥ || 211 ||
vahnivarṇādibhedataḥ śubhāśubhakathanam
śubhāśubhaṃ tathā jñeyaṃ vahnervarṇādibhedataḥ |
svarṇasindūravālārkakuṅkamakṣaudrasannibhaḥ || 212 ||
suvarṇaretaso varṇaḥ śobhanaḥ parikīrttitaḥ |
bherīvāridahastīndradhvanirvahneḥ śubhāvahaḥ || 213 ||
nāgacampakapunnāgapāṭalāyuthikānibhaḥ |
padmendīvarakalhārasarpirguggulasannibhaḥ || 214 ||
pāvakasya śubho gandha ityuktastantravedibhiḥ |
pradakṣiṇāstyaktakampāḥsuprabhāḥ śikhinaḥ śikhāḥ || 215 ||
śubhadāḥ sādhakānāṃ tu anyathā'niṣṭadā bhavet |
kundendudhavalo dhūmo vahneḥ proktaḥ śubhāvahaḥ || 216 ||
kṛṣṇavarṇo bhaved dhūmo mantriṇaṃ nāśayed dhruvam |
śveto rāṣṭraṃ dahatyāśu vāyasasvarasannibhaḥ || 217 ||
kharasvarasamo vahnerdhvaniḥ sarvavināśakṛt |
Seite 334 der Vorlage
pūtigandho hutabhujo hoturduḥkhaprado bhavet || 218 ||
chinnāvarttā śikhā kuryānmṛtyuṃ dhanaparikṣayam |
śukapakṣinibho dhūmaḥ pārāvatasamaprabhaḥ || 219 ||
hāniṃ turagajātīnāṃ gavāñca kurute'cirāt |
evaṃvidheṣu doṣeṣu prāyaścittāya sādhakaḥ || 220 ||
prāyaścitta nirūpaṇam
mūlenā'jyena juhuyāt pañcaviṃśatimāhutīḥ |
svīyasaṃkhyāvidhānena hutvāśeṣaṃ samācaret || 221 ||
srucā pūrṇāhutiṃ kṛtvā mūlamantreṇa deśikaḥ |
udvāsya devatāṃ kumbhe sāṅgāvaraṇapūrvikām || 222 ||
punarvyāhṛtibhirhutvā jihvādīnāṃ vibhāvasoḥ |
ekaikāmāhutiṃ hutvā pariṣicyādbhirātmani || 223 ||
pāvakaṃ yojayitvā sve paridhīn saparistarān |
naimittike kāmyahome dahettānna tu nityake || 224 ||
Seite 335 der Vorlage
kāmyatarpaṇavidhānam
homasya vidhirākhyātastarpaṇasyāpi kathyate |
tataḥ santarpayenmantrī homasyāpi daśāṃśataḥ || 225 ||
tīrthatoyena dugdhena sarpiṣā surayā'pi vā |
gandhodakena vā kuryāt sarvatra sādhakottamaḥ || 226 ||
homānte devatāyāśca pīṭhaṃ toye vicintayet |
athavā homapātrādau yantraṃ kṛtvā tataḥ param || 227 ||
pūjayitvā tato devīṃ parivāragaṇānvitām |
ādau santarpayedyantre gurvādīṃstu yathākramāt || 228 ||
ekaikamañjaliṃ kṛtvā santarpya raśmivṛdakam |
pūrvadravyairdevamukhe tarpayedvidhinā tataḥ || 229 ||
homasyāpi daśāṃśena tarpaṇañca samācaret |
prasaṅgāt kathyate kāmyatarpaṇañca viśeṣataḥ || 230 ||
iṣṭadevīṃ tataḥ paścāt yathoktasaṃkhyayā budhaḥ |
tarpayitvā mahādevīṃ kāmyatarpaṇamācaret || 231 ||
tarpayecca payobhiśca raktadhārāyutaistathā |
majjābhiśca yathā tattat svakīyena kacena ca || 232 ||
Seite 336 der Vorlage
ākarṣitāyāḥ kanyāyāḥ kulaprakṣālanena ca |
meṣamāhiṣaraktena nararaktena caiva hi || 233 ||
mūṣāmārjāraraktena tarpayet paradevatām |
evaṃ tarpaṇamātreṇa sākṣāt siddhīśvaro bhavet || 234 ||
kavitā jāyate tasya drākṣārasaparamparā |
bṛhaspatisamo bhūtvā devīvadbhuvi modate || 235 ||
na tasya pāpapuṇyāni jīvanmukto bhaved dhruvam |
kālāgurudravopetairvaśayejjagatīmimām || 236 ||
sacandanena toyena saubhāgyaṃ labhate naraḥ |
toyaiḥ kuṅkamamiśraiśca stambhayedakhilaṃ jagat || 237 ||
sitāmiśritatoyena bṛhaspatisamo bhavet |
karpūrāktajalenaiva karṣayedasurānapi || 238 ||
rocanāyutatoyena mucyate sarvadurgrahāt |
sarvaśāstreṣu kathitaṃ tarpaṇaṃ śubhadāyakam || 239 ||
Seite 337 der Vorlage
unmukhīkālikāvidhānam
unmukhyāḥ kālikāyāśca rātrikalpasya sādhakaḥ |
tarpayenmadirābhiśca matsyamāṃsaiḥ samaṃ budhaḥ || 240 ||
tataḥ sampūrṇasaṃkhyāyāṃ svakalpoktapramāṇataḥ |
sthāpayedātmahṛtpadme parivāragaṇaiḥ saha || 241 ||
devatāñca tataḥ paścāttarpaṇasya daśāṃśataḥ |
abhiṣekaṃ prakurvīta gandhatoyaiḥ susādhakaḥ || 242 ||
gṛhītvā gandhatoyañca mudrayā kumbhasañjñayā |
mūlamantraṃ samuccārya tataścā'mukadevatām || 243 ||
abhiṣiñcāmi tatpaścāt hṛnmanustadanantaram |
ityuccārya svamūrdhni taṃ cintayitvā samantrakam || 244 ||
tataḥ sañcintayed devīṃ sāṅgāvaraṇadevatām |
kṣipettoyaṃ yathāsaṃkhyaṃ gaṇān siñcettataḥ param || 245 ||
abhiṣekaṃ svīyasaṃkhyaṃ vidhāya tadanantaram |
tattanmantrayutān viprān bhojayed devatādhiyā || 246 ||
Seite 338 der Vorlage
vidhivat pūjayitvā ca bhojayitvā ca sādhakaḥ |
tattaddevapriyairdravyairabhiṣekadaśāṃśataḥ || 247 ||
chinnākālikāyāḥ divākalpaḥ
chinnāyāḥ kālikāyāśca divākalpasya sādhakaḥ |
taddaśāṃśān haviṣyānnaiḥ bhojayed bhaktibhāvataḥ || 248 ||
tattanmanvavido viprān rātrikalpaṃ samācaret |
hetuṃ māṃsañca matsyañca carvaṇañca pradāpayet || 249 ||
viprabhojanādikathanam
brāhmaṇān devatābuddhyā bhojayitvā ca sādhakaḥ |
siddhamantrī bhavet so'pi nātra kāryā vicāraṇā || 250 ||
japahomau tarpaṇañcābhiṣeko viprabhojanam |
pañcāṅgeyañca kathitā puraskriyā susiddhaye || 251 ||
(athavā)
japahomatarpaṇañcā'bhiṣeko'pyaghamarṣaṇam |
sūryārghyaṃ jalapānañca praṇāmaṃ caiva pūjanam || 252 ||
brāhmaṇānāṃ bhojanañca daśāṅgeyaṃ puraskriyā |
tattatkarmadaśāṃśena kuryāddhomādikaṃ budhaḥ || 253 ||
Seite 339 der Vorlage
aghamarṣaṇaṃ dineśārghyaṃ kṛtvā pūrvavidhānataḥ |
ravyarghyasya daśāṃśena jalapānaṃ samācaret || 254 ||
ātmānaṃ devatārūpaṃ vibhāvya yatamānasaḥ |
dakṣahaste jalaṃ nītvā mūlānte'mukadevatām || 255 ||
pāyayāmi namaḥ paścāt svavaktraistat pibettataḥ |
tatsaṃkhyāñca samāpyā'tha mūlānte svīyadevatām || 256 ||
namāmīti namaskuryājjalapānadaśāṃśataḥ |
pūjanañca tataḥ kuryāt yathāvidhividhānataḥ || 257 ||
viprāṇāṃ bhojanaṃ kuryānnamaskāradaśāṃśataḥ |
viprārādhanamātreṇa vyaṅgaṃ sāṅgaṃ bhaved yataḥ || 258 ||
athavā taddine kuryāttattajjapadaśāṃśataḥ |
dvijādīnāñca varṇānāṃ vidhiḥ proktaḥ śubhāvahaḥ || 259 ||
Seite 340 der Vorlage
homakarmādyaśaktānāṃ dviguṇo japa īritaḥ |
itareṣāñca varṇānāṃ triguṇādisamīritaḥ || 260 ||
kutrāpi yadi hīnaṃ syāddaśakasyā'ṅgakarmaṇi |
tattaddaśaiva kāryāṇi daśaśūnyaṃ na kārayet || 261 ||
tataḥ sampūjayed bhaktyā sambhārairvividhairgurum |
dakṣiṇāṃ gurave dadyāt mantrāṇāñca viśuddhaye || 262 ||
gurave guruputrāya tatpatnyai vā pradāpayet |
tattadabhāvato mantrī kulīnāya kulāya vā || 263 ||
dattvā ca sādhakaśreṣṭho mahāpūjāṃ samāpayet |
tattatkalpasamācārānmantrasiddhiḥ prajāyate || 264 ||
iti śrīmajjñānānandaparamahaṃsaviracite kaulāvalīnirṇaye trayodaśollāsaḥ || 13 ||
caturdaśa ullāsaḥ
puraścaraṇanirūpaṇam
athavā'nyaprakāreṇa puraścaraṇamiṣyate |
śmaśāne tu puraścaryā kathitā bhuvi durlabhā || 1 ||
sarvamantrasādhakānāṃ śmaśānasādhane'dhikāritā
vaiṣṇave gāṇapatye ca śaive caivā'nyamantrake |
śākte caiva viśeṣeṇa sādhayet sādhakottamaḥ || 2 ||
śmaśānasādhanavidhānam
bhaumavāre tamisrāyāṃ yāme yāte ca sādhakaḥ |
aṣṭamyāñca caturdaśyāṃ pakṣayorubhayorapi || 3 ||
kṛṣṇapakṣe viśeṣeṇa sādhayedanayā hitam |
akṣālitacitāyāṃ tu sādhako nirbhayaḥ sudhīḥ || 4 ||
sāmiṣānnaṃ guḍaṃ chāgaṃ surāpiṣṭakapāyasam |
nānāphalañca naivedyaṃ svakalpoktena sādhitam || 5 ||
puṣpādikaṃ samānīya suhṛdbhiḥ śastrapāṇibhiḥ |
samānaguṇasampannaiḥ sādhako vītabhīḥ svayam || 6 ||
Seite 342 der Vorlage
bhītaścet sādhakastatra caturdikṣu ca sādhakāḥ |
no cet svayaṃ kevalo'sau bhairavaḥ parikīrttitaḥ || 7 ||
vastrālaṅkārabhūṣādyairbhūṣitaḥ pūrvasammukhaḥ |
citāyāḥ paścime bhāge upaviśya sthiraḥ śuciḥ || 8 ||
astrāntamūlamantreṇa prokṣaṇaṃ yāgabhūmiṣu |
gurupādarajo dhyātvā vāmapādapuraḥsaraḥ || 9 ||
gaṇeśaṃ vaṭukaṃ caiva yoginīṃ mātṛkāstathā |
vidhivat pūjayitvā tu puṭāñjaliḥ paṭhedimam || 10 ||
ātmarakṣāmantraḥ
ye cātra saṃsthitā devā rākṣasāśca bhayānakāḥ |
piśācayakṣasiddhāśca gandharvāpsarasāṃ gaṇāḥ || 11 ||
yoginyo mātaro bhūtā sarvāśca khecarāḥ striyaḥ |
siddhidāstā bhavantvatra tathā ca mama rakṣakāḥ || 12 ||
praṇamyeti citāmadhye puṣpāñjalitrayaṃ kṣipet |
śmaśānādhipatiṃ paścād bhairavaṃ kālabhairavam || 13 ||
mahākālaṃ yajedyatnāt pūrvādidikcatuṣṭaye |
pādyādibhiśca mantrajño baliṃ paścānnivedayet || 14 ||
Seite 343 der Vorlage
balipradānam
praṇavaṃ kūrcabījaṃ tu śmaśānādhipa tatparam |
imamante sāmiṣānnaṃ baliṃ gṛhṇadvayaṃ vadet || 15 ||
gahṇāpaya dvayaṃ vighnanivāraṇaṃ tataḥ kuru |
siddhiṃ me ca prayacchā'nte svāhānte'pi baliṃ diśet || 16 ||
dugdhenāpyutsṛjedvāpi pañcagavyena vā tathā |
bhairavabhayānakāt pūrvaṃ māyābījaṃ paṭhet sudhīḥ || 17 ||
pūrvavadbalimuddhṛtya dakṣiṇe balimāharet |
kūrcānte kālaśabdānte bhairaveti tataḥ param || 18 ||
śmaśānādhipataye pūrvapaścime balimāharet |
hūmante ca mahākāla pūrvavaduttare haret || 19 ||
citāmadhye tato dattvā balitrayamanuttamam |
kālarātri mahākāli kālike ghoraniḥsvane || 20 ||
gṛhāṇemaṃ baliṃ mātardehi siddhimanuttamām |
kālakāyai baliṃ dattvā bhūtanāthāya dāpayet || 21 ||
hūmante bhūtanāthānte śmaśānādhipa ityapi |
Seite 344 der Vorlage
praṇavādyena manunā dāpayedbalimuttamam || 22 ||
kūrcaṃ sarvagaṇanāthādhipataye tato vadet |
śmaśānamastakecaiva baliṃ pūrvavadāharet || 23 ||
tārādyena baliṃ dattvā pañcagavyena caiva hi |
asthisamprokṣaṇaṃ kṛtvā tatra pīṭhe manuṃ nyaset || 24 ||
bhūrje vā vaṭapatre vā likhitvā cakramuttamam |
likhitvā svīyamantrañca sthāpayedāsanopari || 25 ||
vighnanivāraṇārthaṃ vīrārdanamantrakathanam
pīṭhamāstīrya tasmin vai baddhapadmāsanaḥ sudhīḥ |
kūrcabījadvayaṃ paścāt māyāyugmaṃ samuddharet || 26 ||
kālike bajradaṃṣṭre ca pracaṇḍe caṇḍanāyike |
dānavān dārayetyuktvā haneti dvitayaṃ tataḥ || 27 ||
śavaśarīre mahāvighnaṃ chedaya dvitayaṃ tataḥ |
svāhānte varmacā'strānto vīrārdanamanurmataḥ || 28 ||
anena mantritaṃ loṣṭraṃ daśa dikṣu viniḥkṣipet |
tanmadhye bhairavo devo na vighnaiḥparibhūyate || 29 ||
yadi pramādavaśenaiva sādhako bhayavihvalaḥ |
Seite 345 der Vorlage
arkendusitavāṭyālamūlairnirmitavarttikām || 30 ||
pradīpaṃ gartte saṃsthāpya astramantreṇa sādhakaḥ |
astraṃ prapūjayettatra dīpaṃ saṃrakṣayettataḥ || 31 ||
hate tasmin mahādīpe vighnaiśca paribhūyate |
svasvakalpoktavidhinā bhūtaśuddhyādikañcaret || 32 ||
ṣoḍhānyāsakathanam
ṣoḍhāṃ vā tārakaṃ vāpi vinyasya pūjayettataḥ |
nānāvidyāprabhedena ṣoḍhā ca bahudhābhavet || 33 ||
tārakaḥ sarvaśāstreṣu kathyate tantravartmanā |
vinyasenmātṛkāsthāne mātṛkāṃ tārasampuṭām || 34 ||
mātṛkāpuṭitaṃ tāraṃ tārakaḥ parikīrttitaḥ |
vidhivat pūjayitvā ca nijadevīṃ susādhakaḥ || 35 ||
mantradhyānaparo bhūtvā japenmantramananyadhīḥ |
mantrākṣarasaṃkhyābhedena japasaṃkhyā
ekākṣaraṃ yadi bhaved diksahasraṃ tato japet || 36 ||
dvyakṣare cā'ṣṭasāhasraṃ tryakṣare tvayutārdhakam |
ataḥ parantu mantrajño gajāntaka sahasrakam || 37 ||
Seite 346 der Vorlage
niśāyāṃ vā samārabhya udayāntaṃ samācaret |
japādau tu baliṃ dadyāt paścādapi baliṃ haret || 38 ||
japānte japamadhye vā dehi dehīti bhāṣite |
tadāpi ca baliṃdadyāt mahiṣaṃ chāgameva vā || 39 ||
balidānavidhānam
balidānavidhānaṃ hi vakṣye'haṃ siddhihetave |
taruṇaṃ sundaraṃ kṛṣṇaṃ kṣatādidoṣavarjitam || 40 ||
svayaṃ pūrvamukho bhūtvā balimuttaravaktrakam |
samānīya svavāme ca prokṣayettadanantaram || 41 ||
arghodakena vīrendrastārādimanunā'munā |
narmadā yamunā gaṅgā karatoyā sarasvatī || 42 ||
kāverī candrabhāgā ca sindhubhairavasāgarāḥ |
ajasnāne maheśāni sānnidhyamiha kalpaya || 43 ||
oṃ paśupāśavināśāya hemakūṭasthitāya ca |
parāparāya parameṣṭhine hūṅkārāya ca mūrttaye || 44 ||
samprokṣaṇaṃ vidhāyā'tha baliṃ sampūjayettataḥ |
Seite 347 der Vorlage
brahmarandhre ca brahmāṇaṃ mastake medinīṃ tathā || 45 ||
karṇayośca tathā'kāśaṃ grīvāyāṃ sarvatomukham |
jyotīṃṣi netrayorviṣṇuṃ vadane paripūjya ca || 46 ||
lalāṭe pūjayeccandraṃ śakraṃ dakṣiṇagaṇḍataḥ |
vāmagaṇḍe tathā vahniṃ grīvāyāṃ samavarttinam || 47 ||
keśāgre nair-ṛtiṃ madhye bhravoścāpi pracetasam |
nāsāmūle ca śvasanaṃ skandhe caiva dhaneśvaram || 48 ||
hṛdaye sarparājendraṃ pūjayitvā paṭhedimam |
ito'nyathā pāpayutaṃ malamūtravasāyutam || 49 ||
taṃ baliṃ nahi gṛhṇāti devatā ca kadācana |
anyeṣāṃ mahiṣādīnāṃ balīnāmatha pūjanāt || 50 ||
kāyomedhyatvamāyāti raktaṃ gṛhṇāti vai śivā |
bhūṣayedraktamālyena sindūreṇa viśeṣataḥ || 51 ||
paśupūjāmantraḥ
taṃ nirīkṣya paṭheddhīro nijadevasvarūpakam |
chāga tvaṃ balarūpeṇa mama bhāgyādupasthitaḥ || 52 ||
praṇamāmi tataḥ sarvarūpiṇaṃ balirūpiṇam |
caṇḍikāprītidānena dāturāpadvināśine || 53 ||
cāmuṇḍābalirūpāya bale tubhyaṃ namo'stute |
Seite 348 der Vorlage
yajñārthe balayaḥ sṛṣṭāḥ svayamevasvayambhuvā || 54 ||
atastvāṃ ghātayāmyadya tasmādyajñe vadho'vadhaḥ |
tato vāgbhavo māyā ca kamalā tadanantaram || 55 ||
ityuccārya balemūrdhniṃ puṣpāñjalitrayaṃ kṣipet |
paśucchedamantraḥ
śivabuddhyā susañcintya taṃ pūjya ca tataḥ param || 56 ||
tataḥ sampūjayet khaḍgaṃ gṛhītvā taṃ paṭhed budhaḥ |
kṛṣṇaṃ pinākapāṇiñca kālarātrisvarūpiṇam || 57 ||
ugraṃ raktāsyanayanaṃ raktamālyānulepanam |
raktāmbaradharaṃ caiva pāśahastaṃ kuṭumbinam || 58 ||
pivamānañca rudhiraṃ bhuñjānaṃ kravyasaṃhatim |
iti dhyātvā susampūjya namaskuryāt prayatnataḥ || 59 ||
āśīviṣasamaḥ khaḍgastīkṣṇadhāro durāsadaḥ |
śrīgarbho vijayaścaiva dharmapāla namo'stu te || 60 ||
puṭāñjaliṃ vidhāyātha paṭhedamuṃ manuṃ budhaḥ |
rasanā tvaṃ caṇḍikāyāḥ suralokaprasādhakaḥ || 61 ||
māyāyugmaṃ tataḥ procya kālikakāli tato vadet |
vajreśvari padasyānte lauhadaṇḍaśca ṅeyutaḥ || 62 ||
hṛdayañca paṭhitvā ca aṅgāya namo yajet |
viṣaṃ māyāyugaṃ kāliyugmaṃ vikaṭaśabdataḥ || 63 ||
daṃṣṭre ca spheṃdvayaṃ paścāt phetkāriṇi ca khādaya |
Seite 349 der Vorlage
dvayaṃ chedayayugmañca sarvaduṣṭāṃśca māraya || 64 ||
dvayamajañca khaḍgena chindhidvayaṃ kilidvayam |
cikidvandvaṃ pibadvandvaṃ rudhiraṃ sphroṃ (sphoṃ) yugantataḥ || 65 ||
kilidvayaṃ kāliyugmaṃ hṛnmanuṃ tadanantaram |
anena mantritaṃ khaḍgamuttolya sādhakottamaḥ || 66 ||
dettā pūrvamukho bhūtvā balimuttaravaktrakam |
āṃ hūṃ phaḍiti mantreṇa chedayitvā tataḥ param || 67 ||
rudhiraṃ jalasaindhavaśarkarāmadhusaṃyutam |
gandhapuṣpānvitaṃ kṛtvā utsṛjenmantramuccaran || 68 ||
āpyāyanamantroddhāraḥ
praṇavaṃ vāgbhavaṃ māyāṃ lakṣmīṃ kauśikiśabdataḥ |
rudhireṇa tataḥ paścādāpyāyatāṃ tataḥ param || 69 ||
nivedya rudhiraṃ vīraḥ śiro dadyāt sadīpakam |
na dikṣu vīkṣaṇaṃ kuryāt na ca bandhusamāgamam || 70 ||
Seite 350 der Vorlage
jalādidurgasarpāṇāṃ gajānāṃ daṃṣṭriṇāṃ tathā |
pakṣikīṭapiśācānāṃ yadvā manasi saṃsthitam || 71 ||
tatsarvaṃ svapnavaddhyātvā bhayaṃ sarvatra varjayet |
sādhanañca samāpyātha dakṣiṇāṃ gurave dadet || 72 ||
pūjādravyaṃ jale caiva gartte vā niḥkṣipettataḥ |
samyak siddhaikamantrasya nā'sādhyaṃ vidyate kvacit || 73 ||
bahumantravataḥ puṃsaḥ kā kathā śiva eva saḥ |
svakulānte puraścaryā rātrau kāryā na cānyathā || 74 ||
sarvasiddhipradaṃ sākṣāt sarvadevanamaskṛtam |
sarvapāpaharaṃ caiva sarvarogavināśanam || 75 ||
nānyat siddhipradaṃ caiva vīrasādhanavarjitam |
mahābalo mahābuddhirmahāsāhasikaḥ śuciḥ || 76 ||
mahāsvaccho dayāvāṃśca sarvabhūtahite rataḥ |
teṣāṃ kṛte pravakṣyāmi vīrasādhanamuttamam || 77 ||
Seite 351 der Vorlage
vīrasādhanam
nāsmāt parataraṃ kiñcit satvaraṃ siddhidāyakam |
sarvasiddhirbhavatyeva ahorātre kalau yuge || 78 ||
dvāpare tacca māsena tretāyāṃ hāyanena tu |
kṛte tu daśabhirvarṣaḥ satyaṃ siddhirna saṃśayaḥ || 79 ||
kaṭībandhena vastrañca mūlena paridhāpayet |
dbāhye ca punarvastraṃ mūlena candanādikam || 80 ||
kṛtoṣṇīśaśca mūlena sindūreṇā'rdhapuṇḍrakam |
iṣṭadevaṃ guruṃ natvā rātrau praharamadhyataḥ || 81 ||
kāryā ca sādhakaiḥ sārdhaṃ kulamantraṃ parāmṛśan |
akṣubdho bhuktabhojyastu yadi syādvīrasādhakaḥ || 82 ||
divyo baliḥ paśustatra bhuktvā sādhanamācaret |
śavasādhanam
pūrvoktadivase vīro nānopacārasaṃyutaḥ || 83 ||
matsyamāṃsayutaṃ bhaktaṃ guḍaṃ chāgañca piṣṭakam |
pāyasānnaṃ surāṃ caiva māṣabhaktabaliṃ tathā || 84 ||
tilaṃ kuśaṃ sarṣapañca dīpaṃ caiva sudhūpakam |
Seite 352 der Vorlage
elālavaṅgakarpūrajātikhadiramārdrakam || 85 ||
tāmbūlaṃ paṭṭasūtrañca elājinañca kambalam |
caṣakaṃ yajñakāṣṭhañca svaprādeśapramāṇakam || 86 ||
pañcagavyaṃ svakalpoktaṃ pūjādravyaṃ pragṛhya ca |
yaṣṭividdhaṃ śūlaviddhaṃ khaḍgaviddhaṃ payomṛtam || 87 ||
vajraviddhaṃ sarpadaṣṭaṃ cāṇḍālaṃ vā'tibhūtakam |
taruṇaṃ sundaraṃ śūraṃ raṇe naṣṭaṃ samujjvalam || 88 ||
palāyanaviśūnyañca sammukhe raṇavarttinam |
na svayaṃ ghātayedvidvān mantrāṇi tatra varjayet || 89 ||
svecchāmṛtaṃ dvivarṣaṃ ca vṛddhaṃ striyaṃ dvijaṃ tathā |
anāturamṛtaṃ kuṣṭhi saptarātrordhvagaṃ tathā || 90 ||
aṅgahīnañca sanyajya pūrvoktānyatamaṃ param |
gṛhītvā mūlamantreṇa pūjāsthāne samānayet || 91 ||
śūnyāgāre nadītīre parvate nirjane tathā |
bilvamūle śmaśāne vā tatsamīpe vanasthale || 92 ||
Seite 353 der Vorlage
dīpasthānaṃ samāśritya bhūmau vīrārdanaṃ likhet |
vīrārdanāṅkite bhūmau māyā moho na vidyate || 93 ||
gurupūjādikam
gurupūjādikaṃ sarvaṃ pūrvoktamatamācaret |
ye cātretyādimantreṇa bhūmau puṣpāñjaliṃ kṣipet || 94 ||
aghorāstrādimantrāḥ
aghorāstreṇa rakṣāṃ vai sudarśanena vā punaḥ |
māyāsphuradvayaṃ bhūyaḥ prasphuradvitayaṃ punaḥ || 95 ||
ghoraghoratare'tyante tattvarūpe padaṃtataḥ |
caṭayugmaṃ tadante ca pracaṭadvitayaṃ punaḥ || 96 ||
kahadvayaṃ vamadvandvaṃ tato dahayugaṃtataḥ |
ghātayadvitayaṃ varmaphaḍanto'ghorako manuḥ || 97 ||
hālāhalaṃ samuddhṛtya sahasrārasvarūpakam |
varmāstrānto mahāmantraḥ sudarśanasya kīrttitaḥ || 98 ||
praṇavādyāstramantreṇa prokṣitaṃ pūjayettataḥ |
praṇavaṃ kūrcavajaṃ tu mṛtakāya namaśca phaṭ || 99 ||
puṣpāñjalitrayaṃ dattvā praṇamet sparśapūrvakam |
Seite 354 der Vorlage
atīva paramānanda śivānanda kuleśvara || 100 ||
ānandabhairavākāra devīparyaṅka śaṅkara |
vīro'haṃ tvāṃ prapadyāmi santiṣṭha devikārcane || 101 ||
praṇamyānena manunā kṣālayettadanantaram |
śavaśodhanam
praṇavaṃ śabdabījañca mṛtakāya namastataḥ || 102 ||
ityuccāryaṃ gandhatoyaiḥ prakṣālya śavamuttamam |
raktayukto yadi bhavet bhakṣayet kulasādhakam || 103 ||
sudhūpairdhūpayettañca lepayed gandhacandanaiḥ |
upacāraṃ svadakṣe tu sthāpayitvā susādhakaḥ || 104 ||
adhikāriviśeṣeṇa surayā tatra pūjayet |
gṛhītvā tatra dātavyaṃ sarvaṃ naiva ca saṃspṛśet || 105 ||
rakṣāṃ dikṣu prakalpyātha vīrārdanamanuṃ smaran |
mṛdvāsane tato vīro vīrāsana parigrahaḥ || 106 ||
bhūtaśuddhyādikaṃ kṛtvā nyāsajālaṃ pravinyaset |
Seite 355 der Vorlage
ātmarakṣāṃ vidhāyātha aghoreṇa samāhitaḥ || 107 ||
oṃ durge durge rakṣaṇīti vahnijāyā tataḥ param |
anena manunā vīraḥ sarṣapān dikṣu niḥkṣipet || 108 ||
oṃ tilo'si somadaivatyo sarveṣāṃ tṛptikārakaḥ |
pitṛṇāṃ svargadātā tvaṃ martyānāṃ mama rakṣakaḥ || 109 ||
bhūtapretapiśācānāṃ vighneṣu śāntikārakaḥ |
iti kṣiptvā tilāṃstatra caturbhāgaṃ śavāditaḥ || 110 ||
iti saṃrakṣaṇaṃ kṛtvā śavamātmapuro nayet |
kuśaśayyāṃ paristīrya tatra saṃsthāpayecchavam || 111 ||
elādisahitaṃ vīrastāmbūlaṃ tasya vaktrake |
niḥkṣipya ca tataḥ kuryācchavaṃ paścādadhomukham || 112 ||
sthāpayitvā ca tatpṛṣṭhaṃ candanena vilepayet |
bāhumūlādikaṭyantaṃ caturasraṃ vibhāvya ca || 113 ||
madhye padmaṃ caturdvāraṃ dalāṣṭakasamanvitam |
tatra caileyamajinaṃ kambalāntaritaṃ nyaset || 114 ||
śmaśānādhipatīnāñca baliṃ dadyācca pūrvavat |
niḥkṣipeddaśa kāṣṭhāni pūrvādidaśadikṣu ca || 115 ||
kṣiptvā sampūjayettatra indrādidaśadevatāḥ |
viṣamindrapadaṃ likhya surādhipataye tataḥ || 116 ||
imaṃ baliṃ gṛhṇayugmaṃ gṛhṇāpayayugaṃ tataḥ |
vighnanivāraṇaṃ kṛtvā siddhiṃ prayaccha ṭhadvayam || 117 ||
anena manunā pūrve baliṃ dadyācca sāmiṣam |
svasvanāmādikaṃ kṛtvā pūrvavadbalimuddharet || 118 ||
Seite 356 der Vorlage
śavādhiṣṭhātṛbhūtebhyo baliñca surayā saha |
catuḥṣaṣṭiyoginībhyo ḍākinībhyo'pi sandiśet || 119 ||
dvāradeśe tato vīraḥ kuryāduttarasādhakam |
samānaguṇasampannaṃ māntrikaṃ vijitendriyam || 120 ||
abhiṣekavidhijñaṃ ca daivavīraviśāradam |
saṃsthāpyāsanamabhyarpya svamantrānte parāntataḥ || 121 ||
phaḍityanena mantreṇa tataścā'vāhanaṃ viśet |
kuśān pādatale dattvā śavakeśān pragṛhya ca || 122 ||
dṛḍhaṃ nibadhya juṭikāṃ kṛtasaṅkalpasādhakaḥ |
tatra devīṃ susampūjya upacāraiḥ suvistaraiḥ || 123 ||
śavaṃ prati prārthanā
utthāya sammukhe sthitvā paṭhed bhaktiparāyaṇaḥ |
oṃ vaśo me bhava deveśa mama vīrapadantataḥ || 124 ||
siddhiṃ dehi mahābhāga kṛtāśrayaparāyaṇa |
Seite 357 der Vorlage
anena manunā mantrī abhilapya kṛtāñjaliḥ || 125 ||
oṃ bhīma bhīrubhayābhāva bhavyalocana bhāvuka |
trāhi māṃ devadeveśa śavānāmadhipādhipa || 126 ||
iti pādatale tasya trikoṇaṃ cakramuddharet |
tadotthātuṃ na śaknoti śavastu niścalo bhavet || 127 ||
athavā mūlamantrañca saṃsmaran sādhakottamaḥ |
paṭṭasūtreṇa badhnīyāt śavapādadvayaṃ tataḥ || 128 ||
upaviśya punastasya bāhū niḥsārya pārśvayoḥ |
hastayoḥ kuśamāstīrya pādau tatra nidhāpayet || 129 ||
oṣṭhau tu sampuṭau kṛtvā sthiracittaḥ sthirendriyaḥ |
sadā devīṃ hṛdi dhyātvā maunī japanamācaret || 130 ||
tato'rdharātriparyantaṃ yadi kiñcinna labhyate |
jayadurgāmanunā'rghyaṃ tenaiva sarṣapān kṣipet || 131 ||
pūrvavattilamutkṣipya gatvā saptapadānatha |
devīṃ tatrāpi sampūjya prajapenmanumuttamam || 132 ||
nirbhayaḥ prajaped devi siddhiṃ vā labhate naraḥ |
pūrvoktakramayogena akṣamālāṃ vidhānataḥ || 133 ||
calāsanādbhayaṃ nāsti bhaye jāte vadettataḥ |
Seite 358 der Vorlage
yat prārthayasi deveśi dātavyaṃ kuñjarādikam || 134 ||
dināntare ca dāsyāmi svanāma kathayasva me |
ityuktā saṃskṛtenaiva nirbhayastu punarjapet || 135 ||
punaścenmadhuraṃ vakti vaktavyaṃ madhuraṃ tataḥ |
tataḥ satyaṃ kārayitvā varantu prārthayennaraḥ || 136 ||
yadi satyaṃ na karoti varaṃ tu na prayacchati |
tadā punarjapeddhīmān ekāgramānasaṃ yathā || 137 ||
nararūpaṃ vinā tatra devo'pi na hi sarpati |
yatnatastena boddhavyaṃ naro vā devayonijaḥ || 138 ||
mātā mātṛsvasā vāpi mātulānī tathaiva ca |
āgatya vighnaṃ kurute māyayā'cchādya vigraham || 139 ||
uttiṣṭha vatsa te kāryaṃ sarvaṃ jātaṃ na saṃśayaḥ |
prabhātasamayo jātastvatpitā krośate gṛhe || 140 ||
Seite 359 der Vorlage
prāyo vimatsarā lokā rājāno daṇḍadhāriṇaḥ |
kadācitkena vā dṛṣṭastadā'niṣṭaṃ bhaviṣyati || 141 ||
ityādivividhairvākyairna ca jāpaṃ parityajet |
mṛtāḥ pitṛgaṇāstatra dūradeśanivāsinaḥ || 142 ||
bāndhavāstatra cāyānti devarūpadharāstataḥ |
strīputrasevakādīṃśca gṛhītvā nīyate paraiḥ || 143 ||
rudanti putrakāḥ sarve bhrātaro'nujasevakāḥ |
nijakāntāṅgasaṃsparśavastrādyābharaṇādikam || 144 ||
gṛhītvā nīyate pattipālakaistadbhayaṃ tyajet |
divase yatra vā śaṅkā saiva tatra prajāyate || 145 ||
yadi na kṣubhyate tatra tadā kiṃ vā na labhyate |
strīrūpadhāriṇī devī dvijarūpadharaḥ pumān || 146 ||
varaṃ gṛhṇeti śabde vai trirātraṃ te varaṃ labhet |
sādhunā'sādhunā vāpi yoṣiccedvaradāyinī || 147 ||
tadā vīrapatestasya kiṃ na sidhyati bhūtale |
niṣpāpapuruṣecaiva satkulanaiśca saṃskṛtā || 148 ||
asaṃskṛtavarā devī pāpayuktena saṃśayaḥ |
sammukhe'sammukhe vāpi saṃskṛtaṃ vakti cāparam || 149 ||
Seite 360 der Vorlage
saiva devī na sandehaḥ sa devo bhairavaḥ svayam |
na cedevaṃ bhaveccaiva māyāracitavigrahaḥ || 150 ||
na varayedvaraṃ tatra na kiñcit pravadet kvacit |
sā cet saṃskṛtamākhyānaṃ vakti vā vyaktamīdṛśam || 151 ||
no cet svayaṃ kaulikoktyā varaṃ grāhyaṃ nirākulam |
athavā utkaṭaṃ kiñcit jyotirvā nīlalohitam || 152 ||
śabdo vā jāyate samyagamṛtaṃ vāpi labhyate |
vicārya tadgṛhītavyamevaṃ dik parikīrtitam || 153 ||
devakṛtyāstu bahudhā narāstvakṛtabuddhayaḥ |
avaśyaṃ tatra bhetavyaṃ na tatra pratyayaḥ kvacit || 154 ||
bhairavā baṭukāścaiva kulaśāstraparāyaṇāḥ |
etacchāstraprasaṅgena kṛtvā kuṭilavigrahāḥ || 155 ||
putro bhūtvā haredvidyāṃ nārī bhūtvā vimohayet |
tasmāttattu bhavanno vā vicāre yatnamācaret || 156 ||
Seite 361 der Vorlage
satye kṛte labdhvā santyajecca japādikam |
phalaṃ jātamiti jñātvā juṭikāṃ mocayettataḥ || 157 ||
atha tairyācitānaśvanarakuñjaraśūkarān |
dattvā piṣṭamayānante karttavyaṃ samupoṣaṇam || 158 ||
pare'hni nityamācarya pañcagavyaṃ pibettataḥ |
brāhmaṇān bhojayettatra pañcaviṃśati saṃkhyakān || 159 ||
pañca pañca vihīnān vā kramāccaiva daśāvadhi |
tatraḥ snātvā ca bhuktvā ca nivaseduttame sthale || 160 ||
yadi na syādviprabhojyaṃ tadā nirdhanatāṃ vrajet |
tena cennirdhanatvaṃ syāttadā devaḥ prakupyati || 161 ||
trirātraṃ ṣaḍrātraṃvā navarātrañca gopayet |
śayyāyāṃ yadi gacchedvai tadā vyādhiṃ vinirdiśet || 162 ||
gītaṃ śrutvā ca badhiro niścakṣarnṛtyadarśanāt |
yadi vakti dine vākyaṃ tadā sa mūkatāṃ vrajet || 163 ||
pañcadaśadināntaṃ hi dehe devasya saṃsthitiḥ |
Seite 362 der Vorlage
gobrāhmaṇānāṃ nindāñca na kuryācca kadācana || 164 ||
devagobrāhmaṇādīṃśca pratyahaṃ saṃspṛśecchuciḥ |
prātarnityakriyānte tu bilvapatrodakaṃ pibet || 165 ||
tataḥ snātvā ca gaṅgāyāṃ prāptaṣoḍaśavāsare |
tataḥ śatatrayādūrdhvaṃ devānāṃ tarpaṇaṃ jalaiḥ || 166 ||
snānatarpaṇaśūnyasya na syāddevasya tarpaṇam |
ityanena vidhānena siddhiṃ prāpnoti sādhakaḥ || 167 ||
iha bhuktvā varān bhogānante yāti hareḥ padam |
asāṅga sāṅgamevaṃ vā niṣphalaṃ saphalañca vā || 168 ||
kṛtvā sādhanamevaitat śakteḥ priyataro bhavet |
śavābhāve śmaśāne vā kāryā vai vīrasādhanā || 169 ||
prakārāntareṇa puraścaraṇakathanam
nṝṇāṃ śīghraphalāvāptyai prakārāntaramucyate |
catuṣpathe caturdikṣu puruṣaṃ hṛdayaṃ khanet || 170 ||
jīvitaṃ brahmarandhre vai dīpaṃ prajvālayet sudhīḥ |
Seite 363 der Vorlage
madhye tathā khanedekaṃ tatra mṛdvāsanaṃ bhavet || 171 ||
pūrvoktakramamārgeṇa tatra saṃskāramācaret |
mahākālādidevebhyo baliṃ pūrvavadāharet || 172 ||
kalpoktapūjāṃ sampūjya japet prayatamānasaḥ |
digvāsāśca japenmantramayutaṃ sarvadaivatam || 173 ||
japānte ca baliṃ dattvā dakṣiṇāṃ vibhavāvadhi |
sarvasiddhirbhavedvidvān sarvadevanamaskṛtaḥ || 174 ||
pūrvavadvīraveśena yātrāṃ kṛtvā susādhakaḥ |
sādhakaiḥ saha sāmagrīṃ pūjāyāṃ vividhāṃ tathā || 175 ||
sthāne pūrvodite vīraḥ śavaṃ caiva samānayet |
varmāstramanunā hastapramāṇaṃ caturasrakam || 176 ||
likhitvā maṇḍalaṃ tatra tenaiva sthāpayecchavam |
tato nāthayugantrāhi yugalaṃ tadanantaram || 177 ||
mama kāryaṃ kuru svāhā astrāya phaṭ tataḥ param |
ityātmānaṃ śavaṃ caiva veṣṭayitvā ca sādhakaḥ || 178 ||
Seite 364 der Vorlage
rekhātrayaṃ prakurvīta baliṃ paścānnivedayet |
ḍākinīhākinībhyaśca śākinībhyo'pi sandiśet || 179 ||
samāṃsamadhusaṃyuktaṃ pūrvapaścimayogataḥ |
vāmadevāya dattvā vai raktadantāya dāpayet || 180 ||
tejase ca balitrayaṃ ghṛtamiraṃ saśarkaram |
dakṣiṇe rudrakālāya vajranābhāya sandiśet || 181 ||
sapiṣṭakaṃ ghṛtānnañca yavapiṣṭañca dāpayet |
uttarasyāñca vahnaye dattvā ca balirūpiṇe | 182 ||
guḍaudanaṃ pāyasañca baliṃ nivedya sādhakaḥ |
tataḥ sampūjayed devīṃ svakalpoktavidhānataḥ || 183 ||
astramantreṇa saṃsthāpya śavaṃ tailaharidrayā |
udvarttanaṃ tataḥ kṛtvā snāpayitvā tu sādhakaḥ || 184 ||
sammārjya vāsasā tatra mahāpretāsanaṃ yajet |
jīvanyāsaṃ vidhāyātha pādyādibhiḥ prapūjayet || 185 ||
mūlena juṭikāṃ baddhvā padmaṃ pūrvavadālikhet |
āsanaṃ pūrvavat kṣiptvā mūlamuccārya sādhakaḥ || 186 ||
aśvārohaṇarūpeṇa sthitvā mantraṃ japet sudhīḥ |
ananyamānaso bhūtvā japāt siddhiḥ prajāyate || 187 ||
Seite 365 der Vorlage
bhītaścet sādhakastatra gurupādayugaṃ smaret |
gurupādaprasādena mā hiṃsanti ca hiṃsakāḥ || 188 ||
iti cittaṃ sthirīkṛtya japenmantramananyadhīḥ |
devatā yadi vāme vai āgacchati kadācana || 189 ||
sambhāṣaṇā ca kāryā vai na dātavyaṃ priyaṃ vacaḥ |
hūṅkāriṇaiva tāṃ kuryāt svadakṣe sādhakottamaḥ || 190 ||
gatvā ca dakṣiṇe sāpi dehi dehīti bhāṣite |
tathāpi ca baliṃ dattvā aśaktau manasā'thavā || 191 ||
labdhvābhīṣṭaṃ nijaṃ vīro gurave dakṣiṇāṃ dadet |
śavādikañjale kṣiptvā gṛhaṃ gacchet yathāsukham || 192 ||
baṭamūle śavaṃ nītvā tatra devīṃ prapūjya ca |
snātvā tatra manuṃ japtvā ayutaṃ sādhakottamaḥ || 193 ||
sarvasiddhīśvaro vīro bhavennātra vikalpanam |
bilvamūle nijakroḍe śavamāropya yatnataḥ || 194 ||
nṛsiṃhamudrayā vīkṣya japenmātṛkayā sudhīḥ |
sahasraṃ tatra japtvā vai sarvasiddhīśvaro bhavet || 195 ||
Seite 366 der Vorlage
jānumadhye karau kṛtvā cibukoṣṭhau samāvṛtau |
hastau ca bhūmisaṃlagnau kampamānaḥ punaḥ punaḥ || 196 ||
mukhaṃ vivṛtakaṃ kuryāt lelihānañca jihvayā |
nārasiṃhī bhavenmudrā sarvasiddhipradāyikā || 197 ||
sahasraṃ tatra japtvā vai sarvasiddhīśvaro bhavet |
kuṅkumāgurukastūrīrocanāghanacandanam || 198 ||
karpūraṃ padmakāṣṭhañca keśaraṃ haricandanam |
ekatra sādhitaṃ kṛtvā pratyekaṃ sādhayennaraḥ || 199 ||
vidyudagniyutaṃ caiva netrāntaṃ candrabinduyuk |
bījaṃ pratyekaṃ dravyāṇāṃ militānāñca sādhakaḥ || 200 ||
mūlamantraṃ ca mantrajño japet sāṣṭasahasrakam |
asya tilakamātreṇa rājānaṃ vaśamānayet || 201 ||
jihvāgre rudhiraṃ vīra ākāśe svayamāharet |
tenaiva guṭikāṃ kṛtvā tatra kālīṃ prapūjayet || 202 ||
Seite 367 der Vorlage
nīlāṃ nīlapatākāñca lolajihvāṃ kapālinīm |
jihvāgre rudhiraṃ gṛhṇa cāmuṇḍe ghoraniḥsvane || 203 ||
baliṃ gṛhṇa varaṃ dehi rudhiraṃ gagane'male |
kāli kāli pracaṇḍogre tato'straṃ kavacaṃ tataḥ || 204 ||
kāliketi samākhyātā vīrāṇāṃ hitakāmyayā |
kūrcayugmaṃ tu nīlāyāḥ kathitaṃ mantramuttamam || 205 ||
viyadbhṛguramāṃ caiva balamindraravī ratiḥ |
candrakhaṇḍasamīyuktaṃ tato nīlapadaṃ tataḥ || 206 ||
patāke huṃ phaḍantaḥ syāt pūrvakūṭamanurmataḥ |
santapteyaṃ mahāvidyā kathitā suradurlabhā || 207 ||
jaya śrīdharaṇīdevī patāke varaṇasthale |
tena nīlapatākeyaṃ saṃyojyā nīlasādhane || 208 ||
śrīśaktismarabījāni tadante hūmiti smaret |
bhṛguṃ sargānvitaṃ paścāddīrghaṃ kavacamuddharet || 209 ||
ugracaṇḍe padaṃ paścānmāmante rakṣayugmakam |
mama śatrupadasyānte tato bhakṣapadaṃ vadet || 210 ||
hrīṃ klīṃ saḥ ityante śrīśaktismarabījāni tadante |
rājyaṃ me dehi sambhāṣya bhṛguṃ sargānvitaṃ vadet || 211 ||
klīṃkārañca tato brūyāt kāmaṃ māyāṃ ramāntataḥ |
ekacatvāriṃśadarṇo manuḥ prokto dhruvādikaḥ || 212 ||
Seite 368 der Vorlage
ugracaṇḍā mahāvidyā lolajihveti kīrttitā |
yā sā vidyā mahātārā sā karāleti kīrttitā || 213 ||
mahātārāmantroddhāraḥ
praṇavaṃ pūrvamuddhṛtya tāre tu tāre ca tathā |
namaḥ svāheti mantro'yaṃ daśākṣara udīritaḥ || 214 ||
kathitā ca mahātārā sarvasiddhipradāyikā |
ebhirāmantritaṃ caiva mūlenaiva sahasrakam || 215 ||
lalāṭe tilakaṃ kṛtvā sādhako vītabhīḥ svayam |
mahāṣṭamīnavamyostu saṃyoge purataḥ sthitaḥ || 216 ||
chāgamahiṣameṣāṇāṃ caturdikṣa śavān kṣipet |
kabandhaṃ muṇḍapuñjañca dīpādibhiralaṃkṛtam || 217 ||
madhye kabandhamāstrīrya tatra gandharvarūpadhṛk |
tāmbūlapūravaktrañca añjanāñcitalocanam || 218 ||
kṛtvā tāraṃ manuṃ japtvā sarvasiddhīśvaro bhavet |
Seite 369 der Vorlage
atha pūrvodite sthāne catuṣpathe viśeṣataḥ || 219 ||
ūrdhvaṃ dvivarṣādyadi vā pañca vā taruṇaṃ yadi |
saptamāṣṭamamāsīyaṃ garbhajaṃ yadi vā śavam || 220 ||
cāṇḍālañcābhibhūtaṃ tu śīghrasiddhiphalapradam |
ānīya sthāpayedādau nyāsajālaṃ samācaret || 221 ||
pretamantraṃ samālikhya gandhapuṣpādibhistathā |
abhyarcya cā'sanaṃ dattvā rakṣāmātmani kārayet || 222 ||
śavasādhanena sarvasiddhiḥ
tataḥ śavāsye vidhivaddevatāpyāyanaṃ tataḥ |
tato japtvā sarvamantra sarvasiddhīśvaro bhavet || 223 ||
tāraṃ śabdaṃ mṛtakāya namo'ntaṃ mantramuccaran |
śavasthāpanamantro'yaṃ śavāsanamanuṃ tataḥ || 224 ||
mūlānte bhuvaneśī syāt phaḍanto mantra īritaḥ |
karakāñcīṃ samādāya muṇḍamālāvibhūṣitaḥ || 225 ||
tenaiva tilakaṃ kṛtvā tattadbhasmavibhūsitaḥ |
śmaśāne ca sakṛjjaptvā sarvasiddhīśvaro bhavet || 226 ||
matsyamānīya vīrendro niḥkṣipet pitṛkānane |
Seite 370 der Vorlage
tatra sakṛjjapitvā tu devatāmelanaṃ bhavet || 227 ||
tatra natvā mahādevaṃ mahādevīñca sādhakaḥ |
tadbhasmatilakaṃ kṛtvā svayaṃ vīreśvaro bhavet || 228 ||
niśāyāṃ mṛtahaṭṭe ca unmattānandabhairavaḥ |
digvāsā vimalo bhasmabhūṣaṇo muktakeśakaḥ || 229 ||
kapālī khaḍgahastaśca japenmātṛkayā sudhīḥ |
tadā tasya mahāsiddhirjāyate śatajāpataḥ || 230 ||
ḍākinīṃ yoginīṃ vāpi anyāṃ vā bhūtalāṅganām |
tatrā'pyānīya sampūjya gajāntakasahasrakam || 231 ||
japtvā ca sādhakaśreṣṭhaḥ sarvasiddhīśvaro bhavet |
mahāśavāḥ praśastāḥ syuḥ pradhānaśavasādhane || 232 ||
kṣudrāḥ prayogakartṝṇāṃ praśastāḥ sarvasiddhidāḥ |
sarveṣāṃ jīvahīnānāṃ jantūnāṃ nīlasādhane || 233 ||
brāhmaṇaṃ gomayaṃ tyaktvā sādhayedvīrasādhanam |
evaṃ nīlakramaṃ caiva kathitañca śubhāvaham || 234 ||
Seite 371 der Vorlage
na kasmaicitpravaktavyaṃ mantrasiddheśca kāraṇam |
kuje vā śanivāre vā naramuṇḍaṃ samāhitaḥ || 235 ||
pañcagavyena militaṃ candanādyairvilepitam |
niḥkṣipya bhūmau hastārdhamānataḥ kānanāntare || 236 ||
tatra taddivase rātrau sahasraṃ yadi mānavaḥ |
ekākī prajapenmantraṃ sa bhavet kalpapādapaḥ || 237 ||
śavamānīya taddvāri tatraiva parikhanya ca |
taddināttaddinaṃ yāvattāvadaṣṭottaraṃ śatam || 238 ||
sa bhavet sarvasiddhīśo nātra kāryā vicāraṇā |
athavā vijane'raṇye'sthiśayyāsano naraḥ || 239 ||
udayāstaṃ divā japtvā sarvasiddhīśvaro bhavet |
aṣṭamyāñca caturdaśyāṃ pakṣayorubhayorapi || 240 ||
sūryodayāt samārabhya yāvat sūryodayāntaram |
tāvajjaptvā nirātaṅkaḥ sarvasiddhīśvaro bhavet || 241 ||
candrasūryagrahaṇe puraścaraṇavidhānam
grahaṇe candrasūryasya śuciḥpūrvamupoṣitaḥ |
nadyāṃ samudragāminyāṃ nābhimāvasthite'mbhasi || 242 ||
Seite 372 der Vorlage
yadvā śuddhodake snātvā śucau deśe samāhitaḥ |
grāsādvimuktiparyantaṃ japaṃ kuryādananyadhīḥ || 243 ||
anantaraṃ daśāṃśena kramāddhomādikañcaret |
tadante mahatīṃ pūjāṃ kuryād brāhmaṇabhojanam || 244 ||
tataśca mantrasiddhaṃ tu guruṃ sampūjya toṣayet |
sūryagrahaṇakālāddhi nānyaḥ kālaḥ praśasyate || 245 ||
tatra yadyat kṛtaṃ karma anantaphaladaṃ bhavet |
śaratkāle caturthyādi navamyantaṃ viśeṣataḥ || 246 ||
bhaktitaḥ pūjayitvā ca rātrau tāvat sahasrakam |
japedekākī vijane kevalaṃ timirālaye || 247 ||
aṣṭamyādi navamyantamupavāsaparo bhavet |
sa bhavet sarvasiddhīśo nātra kāryā vicāraṇā || 248 ||
aṣṭamīsandhivelāyāmaṣṭottaralatāgṛham |
praviśya mantrī vidhivattāḥ samabhyarcya yatnataḥ || 249 ||
svakalpoktavidhānena pūjayitvā ca sādhakaḥ |
kevalaṃ kāmabhāvena japedaṣṭottaraṃ śatam || 250 ||
tāsāñca patramūlena ulkāṃ saṃgṛhya karṇake |
Seite 373 der Vorlage
mahāsiddhirbhavet sadyo latādarśanapūjanāt || 251 ||
kulāṣṭakaṃ latāgāre likhitvā yantrameva ca |
prapūjya tatra saṃskāraṃ kṛtvā tasyai nivedayet || 252 ||
kiñcijjaptvā manuṃ nītvā devatābhāvanāparaḥ |
tāṃ visṛjya namaskṛtya svayaṃ japtvā susaṃyataḥ || 253 ||
prītaḥ strībhyo baliṃ dattvā mantrasiddhirna saṃśayaḥ |
athavā gurumānīya devabhāvena pūjayet || 254 ||
vastrālaṅkārahemādyaiḥ santoṣya gurumeva ca |
tatsutaṃ tatsutāṃ caiva patnīṃ caiva viśeṣataḥ || 255 ||
pūjayitvā manuṃ japtvā svayaṃ siddhīśvaro bhavet |
sahasrāre guroḥ pādapadmaṃ dhyātvā prapūjya ca || 256 ||
kevalaṃ devatābuddhyā japtvā siddhīśvaro bhavet |
gurave dakṣiṇāṃ dadyādyathāvibhavavistaraiḥ || 257 ||
guroranujñāmātreṇa duṣṭamantro'pi sidhyati |
Seite 374 der Vorlage
guruṃ vilaṅghya śāstre'sminnā'dhikārī suro'pi ca || 258 ||
eṣāñca mantrahīnānāṃ prayogaḥ kriyate yadi |
guruvaktraṃ vinā caiva siddhi hāniḥ prajāyate || 259 ||
etattantrañca mantrañca putrebhyo'pi na darśayet |
anyathā pretarājasya bhavanaṃ yāti niścitam || 260 ||
iti śrīmajjñānānandaparamahaṃsaviracite kaulāvalīnirṇaye caturdaśollāsaḥ || 14 ||
pañcadaśa ullāsaḥ
kumārīpūjananirūpaṇam
atha vakṣye kumārīṇāṃ pūjāṃ tantravidhānataḥ |
homādikaṃ hi viphalaṃ kumārīpūjanaṃ vinā || 1 ||
tadvihīnaṃ homādikaṃ niṣphalam
paripūrṇaphalaṃ naiva jīvahīnaṃ yathā vapuḥ |
yathā yathā devatāyā pūjanaṃ vā yathāguroḥ || 2 ||
tathaiva hi kulīnānāṃ kumāryāḥ pūjanaṃ bhavet |
yathāśaktyā hi vitaret kumāryai yadyadīpsitam || 3 ||
aśakyaṃ śakyamevaṃ hi dānābhāve phalātyayaḥ |
puṣpaṃ kumāryai yaddattaṃ tanmerusadṛśaṃ matam || 4 ||
dattamanyacca yatkiñcid bhakṣyabhojyādikaṃ tathā |
alpamapyathavā mantrahīnaṃ bahuguṇaṃ bhavet || 5 ||
Seite 376 der Vorlage
kumārīpūjāphalam
kumārīpūjanāccaiva kumārībhojanādapi |
kumārīvandanādeva kumārīsadṛśo bhavet || 6 ||
kumāryaṅge sarvadevatāsthitiḥ
kumārikā bhavet devī śivo'pi ca kumārikā |
kumārī yoginī sākṣāt kumārī sarvadevatā || 7 ||
tasyāḥ pūjanamātreṇa trailokyapūjanaṃ bhavet |
sukumārī mahādevī tridhā mūrttirvyavasthitā || 8 ||
parā caivā'parā caiva tṛtīyā ca parāparā |
yatra kāle na kiñcit syād devāsuramahoragāḥ || 9 ||
trailokyaṃ layamānañca tadā jātā kumārikā |
ādyasṛṣṭeśca yā śaktiḥ pratyakṣā sā tu tattridhā || 10 ||
tilatilā tu sā jātā sṛṣṭirūpā bhavārṇave |
bhūrbhuvomūrttirūpā sā ekā pūjyā kumārikā || 11 ||
ekīkṛtya tribhiścaiva saptāṣṭanavadhā punaḥ |
nityakrameṇa deveśi pūjayedvidhipūrvakam || 12 ||
Seite 377 der Vorlage
aṣṭottaraṃ śataṃ vāpi ekāṃ kanyāṃ prapūjayet |
pūjitāḥ pratigṛhyante nirgacchantyavamānitāḥ || 13 ||
kumārīpūjnena sarvadeva santuṣṭiḥ
asurāśca tathā nāgā ye ca duṣṭagrahā api |
bhūtavetālagandharvā ḍākinīyakṣarākṣasāḥ || 14 ||
krūrāśca devatāḥ sarve bhūrbhuvaścaiva bhairavāḥ |
pṛthivyādīni sarvāṇi brahmāṇḍaṃ sacarācaram || 15 ||
brahmā viṣṇuśca rudraśca īśvaraśca sadāśivaḥ |
te tuṣṭāḥ sarvatuṣṭāśca yastu kanyāṃ prapūjayet || 16 ||
kumārī pūjanāccaiva koṭipūjāphalaṃ labhet |
ghnanti vighnān pūjitāstāstathā śatruṃ mahotkaṭam || 17 ||
vyādhayaḥ sarvariṣṭāni palāyante na saṃśayaḥ |
grahā yakṣāḥ kṣayaṃ yānti bhūtavetālapannagāḥ || 18 ||
asurā guhyakāḥ pretā yoginī guhyaḍākinī |
mahābhayāni durbhikṣamutpātāni sahasraśaḥ || 19 ||
duḥsvapnamapamṛtyuśca anye ye ye samudbhavāḥ |
kumārī pūjanādeva na tasya prabhavanti ca || 20 ||
Seite 378 der Vorlage
aṇimādīni siddhāni pātālaguṭikāñjanāḥ |
catuṣkaṃ divyavetālaṃ bhavet kumārikārcanāt || 21 ||
kumārīlakṣaṇam
lakṣaṇaṃ yajanaṃ tāsāṃ vakṣye'haṃ tantravartmanā |
dvitīyavatsarādūrdhvaṃ yāvat syādaṣṭamābdikam || 22 ||
tāvat kumārī vijñeyā mantratantraphalapradā |
athavā ṣoḍaśābdāntaṃ yāvat puṣpaṃ na jāyate || 23 ||
tāmyaḥ puṣpaphalaṃ vāpi gandhacandanapāyasam |
bālapriyañca naivedyaṃ balābhāvaviceṣṭitam || 24 ||
tābhiḥ priyakarālāpaistoṣayet sādhakottamaḥ |
vayobhedena kumārīṇāṃ nāmabhedaḥ
ekavarṣā bhavet sandhyā dvivarṣā ca sarasvatī || 25 ||
trivarṣā ca tridhāmūrttiścaturvarṣā ca kālikā |
subhagā pañcavarṣā ca ṣaḍvarṣā ca umā bhavet || 26 ||
saptabhirmālinī sākṣādaṣṭavarṣā ca kubjikā |
navabhiḥ kālasaṅkarṣā daśabhiścāparājitā || 27 ||
ekādaśe tu rudrāṇī dvādaśābdā tu bhairavī |
trayodaśe mahālakṣmīrdvisaptā pīṭhanāyikā || 28 ||
kṣatrajñā pañcadaśabhiḥ ṣoḍaśe vācikā matā |
evaṃ krameṇa pūjyā tu yāvat puṣpaṃ na vidyate || 29 ||
Seite 379 der Vorlage
praśastadivasakathanam
pratipadādidarśāntaṃ vṛddhibhedena pūjayet |
mahāparvasu sarveṣu viśeṣaśca pavitrake || 30 ||
mahānavamyāṃ vīrendraḥ kumārīḥ samprapūjayet |
piṅgalāṃ pūjayedyastu ṣoḍaśaiścaiva bhaktimān || 31 ||
pūjayitvā bhaktibhāve sarvasampattimālabhet |
pūjayet kulavidyāñca caikāṃ bālakabhairavīm || 32 ||
kumārīpūjanamantra kathanam
evaṃ praṇavayogena caitanyatanumarcayet |
vāṇī māyā tathā lakṣmīrmāyā kūrcadvayantataḥ || 33 ||
ete ca praṇavā jñeyāḥ kumāryāḥ paripūjane |
ekādaśasvareṇā'ḍhyo bhṛguvindvinda saṃyutaḥ || 34 ||
caitanyabījaṃ kathitaṃ sādhakānāṃ samṛddhidam |
Seite 380 der Vorlage
evaṃ dvābhyāṃ tribhiścaiva saptadhā navadhā punaḥ || 35 ||
nityakrameṇa niyataṃ pūjayedvidhipūrvakam |
vāgbhavena jalaṃ deyaṃ māyayā pādaśaucakam || 36 ||
lakṣmyā cārghaṃ pradadyāttu kūrcabījena candanam |
śaktibījena puṣpāṇi dhūpaṃ ṣaṣṭhena dāpayet || 37 ||
vāgbhavena purakṣemo māyayā ca guṇāṣṭakam |
śrīṃbījena śriyo lābho hrīṃbījenā'risaṅkṣayaḥ || 38 ||
bhairaveṇa tu bījena khaṅgatvamanugacchati |
nyāsādikaṃ prakurvīta ādau svīyakrameṇa tu || 39 ||
kumāryaṅge viśeṣanyāsaḥ
kumāryaṅge tataḥ paścādviśeṣanyāsamuttamam |
viśeṣanyāsasya mantrāḥ
aiṃ klīṃ śrīṃ klauṃ hsauḥ kulakumārike hṛdayāya namaḥ || 40 ||
aiṃ haiṃ hrīṃ śrīṃ klāṃ eṃ svāhā śirase svāhā |
aiṃ klīṃ saiṃ śikhāyai vaṣaṭ || 41 ||
aiṃ kulavāgīśvaravāgīśvari kavacāya huṃ |
klīṃ astrāya phaṭ |
aiṃ siddhi jayāya pūrvavaktrāya namaḥ || 42 ||
aiṃ jayāya uttaravaktrāya namaḥ |
aiṃ klīṃ śrīṃ kubjike paścimavaktrāya namaḥ |
kraṃ kālike dakṣiṇavaktrāya namaḥ || 43 ||
varṇanyāsaṃ ṣaḍaṅgañca kumāryaṅge pravinyaset |
aṣṭottaraśataṃ vāpi ekāṃ kanyāṃ prapūjayet || 44 ||
Seite 381 der Vorlage
pādyamarghyaṃ punardhūpaṃ kuṅkumaṃ candanādikam |
bhaktibhāvena sampūjya tasyai sarvaṃ nivedayet || 45 ||
taruṇollāsavān bhūtvā svayamacyutamānasaḥ |
bālāmalaṅkṛtāṃ paśyan cintayet sveṣṭadevatām || 46 ||
yathāśakti japet paścādaṣṭottaraśatādikam |
pradakṣiṇatrayaṃ kuryādādimadhye śubhaṃ bhavet || 47 ||
tatastāṃ devatābuddhyā namaskṛtya visarjayet |
paścācca dakṣiṇā deyā rajatasvarṇamauktikaiḥ || 48 ||
kumārīpūjanaphalam
kumārī pūjanāccaiva koṭipūjāphalaṃ labhet |
kumārīpūjane caiva jātimātraṃ na cintayet || 49 ||
Seite 382 der Vorlage
aśeṣakulasampannā nājātisamudbhavāḥ |
nānādoṣodbhavā vāpi guṇalāvaṇyasaṃyutāḥ || 50 ||
sarvathaiva kulīnānāṃ pūjyāstāḥ śubhadāyikāḥ
yathāyathā tatpriyakṛt sarvasiddhīśvaro bhavet || 51 ||
mahābhaye samutpanne kanyakāñca prapūjayet |
tatkṣaṇāllabhate mokṣaṃ satyaṃ satyaṃ na saṃśayaḥ || 52 ||
brahmā viṣṇuśca rudraśca īśvaraśca sadāśivaḥ |
te tuṣṭāḥ sarvatuṣṭāśca yastu kanyāṃ prapūjayet || 53 ||
vivāhayet svayaṃ kanyāṃ brahmahatyādi naśyati |
gohatyāṃ strīvadhaṃ caiva sarvapāpaṃ praṇaśyati || 54 ||
mātaraḥ pitaraścaiva bhrātaraścaiva sarvataḥ |
ye tu ye tu puna sarve kanyādānaṃ prakalpayet || 55 ||
bhuktimuktiphalaṃ teṣāṃ saubhāgyaṃ sarvasampadaḥ |
rudraloke vasennityaṃ trinetro bhagavān hariḥ || 56 ||
Seite 383 der Vorlage
ṣaṣṭikoṭisahasrāṇāṃ cāśvamedhaphalaṃ labhet |
kumārīkalpamākhyātaṃ athavā'nyatamañcaret || 57 ||
baṭukapūjanam
sandhyādinavakanyāñca samānīya prapūjya ca |
pūrvavadvidhivadvīro nava bālakamānayet || 58 ||
praśastakālanirṇayaḥ
baṭukaṃ pañcavarṣañca navavarṣaṃ gaṇeśvaram |
gandhapuṣpākṣatākalpairyathāvibhavavistaraiḥ || 59 ||
abhyarcya devatā buddhyā padārthaiḥ paritoṣayet |
svakāryaphalasiddhyarthaṃ vittaśāṭhyavivarjitaḥ || 60 ||
navarātraṃ yedekottaravṛddhyā krameṇa tu |
navarātrakṛtāṃ pūjāṃ mahādevyai samarpayet || 61 ||
tāmbūlaṃ dakṣiṇāṃ dattvā kumārīstān visarjayet |
evaṃ navakumārīṇāmarcanaṃ prativatsaram || 62 ||
yaḥ karoti hi puṇyātmā devatāprītimāpnuyāt |
mano'bhilaṣitaṃ prāpya nivasettavasannidhau || 63 ||
Seite 384 der Vorlage
śaktipūjā
athavā yauvanārūḍhāḥ pramadā nava śobhanāḥ |
pūjayedvidhivadbhaktyā nava rātriṣu mantravit || 64 ||
hṛllekhāṃ gaganāṃ raktāṃ mahotsukāṃ karālikām |
icchāṃ jñānāṃ kriyāṃ durgāṃ vaṭukañca gaṇeśvaram || 65 ||
pūrvavat pūjanādyaiśca padārthaiḥ paritoṣayet |
prauḍhollāsena saṃyuktāḥ santuṣṭā yadi cet tadā || 66 ||
sādhakastīrthamāsādya nivasecchivasannidhau |
evaṃ yaḥ pūjayed devīṃ prativarṣaṃ yativrataḥ || 67 ||
ṣaṇmāse vā trimāse vā māse māse'thavā budhaḥ |
tisro vā pañca vā sapta pūjayed devatādhiyā || 68 ||
sarvaiśvaryasamṛddhyātmā sa bhavecchivayoḥ priyaḥ |
athavā'nyaprakāreṇa kathyate mithunārcanam || 69 ||
mithunārcanavidhānam
tulāyāṃ vāpi meṣe vā sarvasaṃkrāntiṣu bhṛśam |
gaurīśivo ramāviṣṇū vāṇīsarasijāsanau || 70 ||
śacīndrau rohiṇīcandrau svāhāgnī ca prabhāravī |
bhadrakālīvīrabhadrau bhairavībhairavāvapi || 71 ||
samānīya prayatnena pūjayet pūrvavartmanā |
tritārādinamo'ntena tattannāmnā vidhānataḥ || 72 ||
vāgbījaṃ śaktibījañca śrībījañca tritārakam |
Seite 385 der Vorlage
gandhapuṣpādibhiḥ pūjya tattvādyaiḥ paritoṣayet || 73 ||
prauḍhollāsena yuktāni kurvīta mithunāni ca |
evaṃ kṛte na sandehastuṣṭā mithunadevatāḥ || 74 ||
anugṛhṇanti taṃ devāḥ prayacchanti manoratham |
prativarṣaṃ tu yaḥ kuryād bhaktyā ca mithunārcanam || 75 ||
śivalokeṣu nivaset sarvaiśvaryasamanvitaḥ |
bhṛguvāre yajedyatnāt kāntāmārūḍhayauvanām || 76 ||
sarvalakṣaṇasampannāmanukūlāṃ manoramām |
kulākulāṣṭamāṃ caivā āmantrayā'hūyapuṣpiṇīm || 77 ||
abhyaṅgasnānaśuddhāṅgīṃ svāsane copaveśayet |
ātmānaṃ gandhapuṣpādyairalaṃkuryāt susādhakaḥ || 78 ||
āvāhya devatāṃ tasyāṃ yajennyāsakrameṇa hi |
kṛtvā kramārcanaṃ dhūpadīpañca kuladīpakam || 79 ||
pradarśya devatābuddhyā padārthaiḥ ṣaḍrasānvitaiḥ |
māṃsādibhakṣyabhojyādyaistoṣayed bhaktibhāvataḥ || 80 ||
prauḍhollāsena sahitāṃ paśyaṃśca prajapenmanum |
yauvanollāsasahitaḥ svayaṃ taddhyānatatparaḥ || 81 ||
Seite 386 der Vorlage
nirvikāreṇa cittena aṣṭottarasahasrakam |
japādikaṃ samāpyātha tayā saha niśāṃ nayet || 82 ||
trisaptapañcanavasu bhṛguvāreṣu yaḥ sadā |
pūjayedvidhinā caiva tasya puṇyaṃ na gaṇyate || 83 ||
catuḥpīṭhārcanaphalaṃ sa prāpnoti suniścitam |
athānyaṃ sampravakṣyāmi samayācāramuttamam || 84 ||
samayācārakathanam
yena hīnā na sidhyanti mantrāḥ koṭisahasraśaḥ |
mānavaḥ kulaśāstrāṇāṃ kulacaryānusāriṇām || 85 ||
udāracittaḥ sarvatra vaiṣṇavācāratatparaḥ |
paranindāsahiṣṇuḥ syādupakārarataḥ sadā || 86 ||
parvate vipine caiva nirjane śūnyamaṇḍale |
catuṣpathe kalāśūnye yadi daivādgatirbhavet || 87 ||
kṣaṇaṃ dhyātvā manuṃ japtvānatvā gacchedyathāsukham |
gṛdhraṃ vīkṣya mahākālīṃ namaskuryādalakṣitam || 88 ||
Seite 387 der Vorlage
gṛdhrādinamaskāramantrāḥ
kṣemaṅkarīṃ tathā vīkṣya jambūkīṃ yamadūtikām |
kuraraṃ droṇakākaṃ tu kṛṣṇamārjārameva ca || 89 ||
kṛṣṇasāraṃ tathā vyāghraṃ khaḍginaṃ siṃhameva ca |
kṛśodari mahācaṇḍe muktakeśi balipriye || 90 ||
kulācāraprasannāsye namaste śaṅkarapriye |
śmaśāne ca śivāṃ dṛṣṭvā pradakṣiṇamanuvrajan || 91 ||
praṇamyānena manunā mantrī sukhamavāpnuyāt |
ghoradaṃṣṭre kaṭhorākṣi kiṭiśabdaninādini || 92 ||
ghoraghoraravāsphāle namaste citivāsini |
raktavastrāṃ raktapuṣpāṃ vilokya tripurāmbikām || 93 ||
praṇamya daṇḍavadbhūmāvimaṃ mantramudīrayet |
bandhūkapuṣpasaṅkāśe tripure bhayanāśini || 94 ||
bhāgyodaye samutpanne namaste varavarṇini |
kṛṣṇavastraṃ tathā puṣpaṃ rājānaṃ rājaputrakam || 95 ||
hastyaśvarathaśastrāṇi phalakān vīrapuruṣān |
mahiṣaṃ kuladevañca dṛṣṭvā mahiṣamardinīm || 96 ||
praṇamya jayadurgāṃvā sa ca vighnairna lipyate |
jaya devi jagaddhātri tripurādye tridaivate || 97 ||
bhaktebhyo varade devi mahiṣaghni namo'stu te |
Seite 388 der Vorlage
madyabhāṇḍaṃ samālokya matsyaṃ māṃsaṃ varastriyam || 98 ||
dṛṣṭvā ca bhairavīṃ devīṃ praṇamyavimṛśenmanum |
ghoravighnavināśāya kulācārasamṛddhaye || 99 ||
namāmi varade devi muṇḍamālāvibhūṣite |
raktadhārāsamākīrṇavadane tvāṃ namāmyaham || 100 ||
sarvavighnahare devi namaste haravallabhe |
eteṣāṃ darśane caiva yadi naivaṃ prakurvate || 101 ||
śaktimantraṃ puraskṛtya teṣāṃ siddhirna jāyate |
eteṣāṃ māraṇoccāṭahiṃsanaṃ vā bhayādibhiḥ || 102 ||
kriyate yadi pāpātmā devībhaktaḥ kathaṃ bhavet |
pradhānāṃśasamudbhūtā ete kulajanāḥ priye || 103 ||
ḍākinyaśca tathā sarvā devyaṃśā yoṣito yataḥ |
labdhasiddhisamāyogāt ḍākinīhiṃsanaṃ yadi || 104 ||
athavā mānavānāñca madbhaktānāṃ viśeṣataḥ |
baṭukānāṃ bhairavāṇāṃ tasya siddhirna jāyate || 105 ||
kāmukīṃ prativīrasādhakakartavyam
grāme vā nagare vāpi haṭṭe vā catvare'pi ca |
yaṃ dṛṣṭvā yuvatī nārī kalākuśalasaṃyutā || 106 ||
bhāvaikabhinnahṛdayā vakraṃ dṛṣṭyā'valokate |
utkṣipya bhujamūlasya vāsasaṃ kṣipyate yadi || 107 ||
celāñcalaparīvartadarśitā jaghanāñcalā |
kaṇḍūyabhāvavyājena śithilīkṛtavāsasā || 108 ||
darśitastanaparyantabhūbhāgā punarāvṛtā |
skhalat pādayugāt pādaṃ patitā punarutthitā || 109 ||
sakhībhirvyājamāsādya karṇākarṇī manoharam |
ityādibhāvabhāvitāṃ dṛṣṭvā sādhakasattamaḥ || 110 ||
tasyā nijamanohāri saviśeṣaṃ nidhāya ca |
tatra sthitvā punaḥ kṣobhaṃ kuryāt kāma vāparaḥ || 111 ||
vṛddhāṃ vā yuvatīṃ vāpi bālāṃ vā sundarīṃ tathā |
vidagdhāṃ vā mahābhraṣṭāṃ kutsitāṃ vāpi hīnajām || 112 ||
bhāvaikabhinnahṛdayāṃ jñātvā vīravarottamaḥ |
sambhogena vinopekṣāṃ na kuryācca kadācana || 113 ||
ālasyena bhayenāpi aśaktyā vā yadi tyajet |
kruddhā bhagavatī tasya śāpaṃ dadyāt sudāruṇam || 114 ||
mṛte ca narakaṃ gatvā nānākleśayuto bhavet |
niṣkṛtirnāsti tasyaiva yāvadācandratārakam || 115 ||
Seite 390 der Vorlage
phalaṃ puṣpañca tāmbūlaṃ annapānādikañca yat |
mahādevyai vinā dattvā na bhoktavyaṃ kadācana || 116 ||
pativratāyāṃ bhāryāyāṃ tathaiva ṛtusaṅgame |
namaskuryāt prayatnena caṇḍikāṃ sādhakottamaḥ || 117 ||
śāntikaṃ pauṣṭikaṃ vāpi tatheṣṭāpūrttakarmaṇi |
yadā kuryāttadā natvā devīṃ yātrāṃ samācaret || 118 ||
tauryatrikaṃ yadā paśyeddevānāṃ gītameva vā |
tatra devyai nivedyaiva karttavyañca prapūjanam || 119 ||
vyāyāme yadi vā devasabhāyāṃ vāpi parvate |
vane vā durgamevāpi yadi gacchati sādhakaḥ || 120 ||
tatra sthitvā mahādevīṃ praṇamed bhaktibhāvataḥ |
tarpaṇādau prakurvīta tṛpyatāṃ brahmabhairava || 121 ||
āvāhane svapitṝn vai bhairavāniti kīrttayet |
tṛpyatāṃ bhairavī mātā pitā bhairava tṛpyatām || 122 ||
ādau ca tripurāpūrvāṃ tarpaṇe bhairavīṃ yajet |
jyotiṣṭomāśvamedhādau yatra yaṃ yaṃ prapūjayet || 123 ||
Seite 391 der Vorlage
praṇamya śirasā dhīro bhairavīṃ cintayeddhiyā |
striyo dṛṣṭvā tathaikatra yuvatyatimanoharāḥ || 124 ||
tābhyastripurabhairavyāḥ prītaye candanādikam |
dadyāttattatpriyaṃ dravyaṃ manasā cintya caṇḍikām || 125 ||
tripurārghyadānamantraḥ
bhairavī pratigṛhṇāti bhairavo'haṃ pratigrahe |
kanyāyā bhāṣaṇe śrīmattripurāyāḥ prapūjanam || 126 ||
bhairavāya dadāmyarghyaṃ devīṃ tripurabhairavīm |
evaṃ vadet pradāne tu kanyakāyāḥ prapūjane || 127 ||
kathitaḥ samayācāraḥ sādhakasya susiddhaye |
atrā'śakto bhavedyastu tasyārthaṃ likhyate stavaḥ || 128 ||
tripurāstotram tasyāḥ nava nāmāni
tripurā tripureśī ca sundarī puravāsinī |
śrīrmālinī ca siddhā'mbā mahātripurasundarī || 129 ||
guptaguptatarādibhedena yoginībhedaḥ
prakaṭāśca tathāguptāstathā guptatarāḥ parāḥ |
sampradāyāḥ kulaṃ kaulā rahasyātirahasyagāḥ || 130 ||
parāpararahasyā ca tathā kāmeśvarī śubhā |
Seite 392 der Vorlage
bhagamālādi mahāvidyā nāmakathanam
bhagamālā nityaklinnā bheruṇḍā vahnivāsinī || 131 ||
mahāvrajeśvarī dūtī tvaritā kulasundarī |
nityā nīlapatākā ca vijayā sarvamaṅgalā || 132 ||
jvālāṃśumālinī citrā vaśinī śubhagā tathā |
pūrṇākhyā ca tathā jñeyā kāmeśī modinī tathā || 133 ||
vimalā cā'ruṇā devī jayinī kulabhairavī |
sarveśvarī tathā kaulī vāgīśī sarvakāminī || 134 ||
siddheśvarī tathā cogrā durgā mahiṣamardinī |
svapnāvatī śūlinī ca mātaṅgī surasundarī || 135 ||
mahākālī mahogrā ca citrarūpā mahodarī |
prāṇavidyā tathaikākṣī caikapādā mahāṅkuśā || 136 ||
vāmā śiva tathā jyeṣṭhā surūpā cārubhāṣiṇī |
trikhaṇḍā triśirā śaurī gaurī vindhyanivāsinī || 137 ||
vibhurjāyā madhumatī tathā nīlasarasvatī |
kālī kuṇḍamayī kuṇḍarūpiṇī bandhurūpiṇī || 138 ||
bālā pūrṇā mahādevī nīlalakṣmīti kathyate |
kṣobhiṇī nādinī bhadrā lalitā bahurūpikā || 139 ||
sarvasampatkarī tārā bhavānī viśvavāsinī |
troṭeśvarī mahāvidyāḥ kathitāstava bhairava || 140 ||
Seite 393 der Vorlage
tripuropāsakanāmastotram
upāsakān mahādeva śṛṇuṣvaikamanāḥ svayam |
manuścandraḥ kuberaśca manmathastadanantaram || 141 ||
lopāmudrā munirnandī śakraḥ sundaḥ śivastathā |
krodhabhaṭṭārakaścaiva pañcamī ca prakīrttitā || 142 ||
durvāsā vyāsasūryau ca vaśiṣṭhaśca parāśaraḥ |
aurvo vahniryamaścaiva nair-ṛto varuṇastathā || 143 ||
vāyurviṣṇuḥ svayambhūśca bhairavo gaṇakastathā |
aniroddho bharadvājo dakṣiṇāmūrttireva ca || 144 ||
gaṇapaḥ kulapaścaiva vāṇī gaṅgā sarasvatī |
dhātrī śeṣaḥ pramattaśca unmattaḥ kulabhairavaḥ || 145 ||
kṣetrapālo hanūmāṃśca dakṣo garuḍa eva ca |
prahlādaḥ śukadevaśca rāmo rāvaṇa eva ca || 146 ||
kāśyapaḥ kumbhakarṇaśca jamadagnirbhṛgustathā |
bṛhaspatiryaduśreṣṭho dattātreyo yudhiṣṭhiraḥ || 147 ||
arjuno bhīmasenaśca droṇācāryo vṛṣākapiḥ |
duryodhanastathā kuntī sītā ca rukmiṇī tathā || 148 ||
satyabhāmā draupadī ca urvaśī ca tilottamā |
puṣpadanto mahābuddho bāṇaḥ kālaśca mandaraḥ || 149 ||
kailāsaḥ kṣīrasindhuśca udadhirhimavāṃstathā |
nārado bhīṣmakarṇau ca meruścāruṇa eva ca || 150 ||
janakaśca tathā kautsaḥ kathitā brahmasādhakāḥ |
mahāvidyāprasādena svasvakarma samanvitāḥ || 151 ||
Seite 394 der Vorlage
eteṣāṃ śubhanāmāni nityāvidyopasevinām |
prātaḥkāle śucirbhūtvā yaḥ paṭhet prayatātmanā || 152 ||
pūjayed vā śucirbhūtvā prasīdāmi kulapriye |
aśucirvā nirālambo sālambo vā kulāntike || 153 ||
nityapūjāphalaṃ tasya dadāmi varamīpsitam |
cakrasaṅketakaṃ caiva gurusaṅketakaṃ tathā || 154 ||
mantrasaṅketakaṃ caiva nāmasaṅketakaṃ tathā |
samayācārasaṅketamakṛtvā yo'tra varttate || 155 ||
japapūjārcanaṃ homo'bhicārāya prakalpate |
evaṃ stotraṃ paṭhitvā tu saṅketamānayed dhruvam || 156 ||
naimittikārcana vidhānam
atha vakṣyāmi śāktānāṃ naimittārcanamuttamam |
atha vaiśākhamāsasya śuklapratipadīśvari || 157 ||
brāhme muhūrtte utthāya snānaṃ sandhyāmupāsya ca |
manojñe rahasi sthāne pūrvābhimukhamāsthitaḥ || 158 ||
ātmānaṃ gandhapuṣpādyairalaṃkṛtya vidhānataḥ |
kṛtvā puroditān nyāsān devatābhāvamāsthitaḥ || 159 ||
Seite 395 der Vorlage
matsyamāṃsādividhivad bhakṣyabhojyasamanvitam |
arghyaṃ nivedya taccheṣaṃ śaktyā saha pibettataḥ || 160 ||
yauvanollāsasahito nirvikalpena cetasā |
dhyāyaṃstanmaṇḍale devīmaṣṭottarasahasrakam || 161 ||
japtvā samarpya tatpūjāṃ devatāñca samuddharet |
tatra kālādi nirṇayaḥ
evaṃ śuklapratipadaṃ samārabhya dine dine || 162 ||
kuryājjapārcanaṃ kṛṣṇacaturdaśyantamambike |
amāvasyādine dhīraḥ pūjayed bhaktakaulikān || 163 ||
tri sapta nava pañca vā vittaśāṭhyavivarjitaḥ |
evaṃ yo māsamātrantu kuryāt sūryodayārcanam || 164 ||
devatā tasya santuṣṭā dadāti phalamīpsitam |
yatkiñcidudite sūrye maṇḍale sveṣṭadevatām || 165 ||
dhyātvā sāvaraṇāṃ samyak prajapettu vidhānataḥ |
ṣoḍaśairupacāraistu cakrapūjāpuraḥsaram || 166 ||
kuladīpān pradarśyā'tha sādhako bhāvatatparaḥ |
madhyāhne pūjayedvāpi sāyāhne vāpi pūjayet || 167 ||
sa tatphalamavāpnoti yoginīnāṃ priyo bhavet |
kāṅkṣitāṃ labhate siddhiṃ devavadvicaredbhuvi || 168 ||
Seite 396 der Vorlage
śuklapakṣārcanavidhānam
māghaśuklapratipadi divāvasānake budhaḥ |
snātvā śuklāmbaradharaḥ sāyaṃ sandhyāmupāsya ca || 169 ||
sūryārcanoktamārgeṇa sarvadravyasamanvitaḥ |
yauvanollāsasahitaścandrasthāṃ devatāṃ smaran || 170 ||
devīṃ sampūjya vidhivaccandramaṇḍalavāsinīm |
candrāstodayaparyantaṃ japenmantramananyadhīḥ || 171 ||
evaṃ pratidinaṃ śuklacaturdaśyantamarcayet |
paurṇamāsyāṃ yathāśaktyā pūjayecchaktikaulikān || 172 ||
evaṃ yaḥ kurute bhaktyā śuklapakṣārcanaṃ sadā |
sarvapāpaviśuddhātmā sarvaiśvaryasamanvitaḥ || 173 ||
sarvalokaikasampūjyaḥ śivavadvicaredbhuvi |
śuklapakṣārcanaṃ yadvattadvat pakṣe sitetare || 174 ||
yaḥ karoti vidhānena sarvān kāmān samaśnute |
iha bhuktvā'khilān bhogān devavat priyadarśanaḥ || 175 ||
yoginīvīramilanaṃ labhate nātra saṃśayaḥ |
Seite 397 der Vorlage
kṛṣṇapakṣārcanam
atha kārttikamāsasya śuklapratipadi dhruvam || 176 ||
snātvā'camya ca śuddhātmā nyāsān kṛtvā puroditān |
prasupte jīvaloke tu muditātmā mahāniśi || 177 ||
sūryārcanoktavidhinā sarvadravyasamanvitaḥ |
ājyenānāmikāṅguṣṭhe varttiṃ prajvālya sādhakaḥ || 178 ||
pañcavarṇarajaścitre vasupatrasaroruhe |
madhusampūrṇakalase kāṃsyapātre manohare || 179 ||
dīpaṃ saṃsthāpya purata uttarābhimukhasthitaḥ |
dīpe sāvaraṇāṃ devīṃ dhyātvā vidhivadarcayet || 180 ||
yauvanollāsasahito dīpasthāṃ devatāṃ smaran |
aṣṭottarasahasraṃ tu japenmantramananyadhīḥ || 181 ||
evaṃ samarcayet kṛṣṇacaturdaśyantamambike |
amāvasyādine śaktyā pūjayet śaktikaulikān || 182 ||
evaṃ kṛte mahādevī prītā bhavati sarvadā
Seite 398 der Vorlage
sarvakāmasamṛddhātmā sarvaiśvaryasamanvitaḥ || 183 ||
sarvalokaikasammānyaḥ sañcarecca yathāsukham |
aṣṭāṣṭakārcanaṃ kuryācchaktaścedekavāsare || 184 ||
aṣṭāṣṭakārcanam
athavā'ṣṭadineṣvevāthavā dvyaṣṭadineṣu vā |
dvātriṃśaddivaseṣveva catuḥṣaṣṭidineṣu vā || 185 ||
guruṇā kārayedetat kramajñenā'pareṇa vā |
kramajñaścet svayaṃ kuryādvittaśāṭhyavivarjitaḥ || 186 ||
mūlāṣṭakaṃ tu brāhmyādyaścāsitāṅgādibhairavāḥ |
maṅgalādyaiśca nipuṇairaṣṭabhiḥ śaktibhistathā || 187 ||
mūlāṣṭakodbhavānīti prasiddhāni kulāgame |
akṣobhyādicatuḥṣaṣṭimithunāni samarcayet || 188 ||
pūrvoktena vidhānea yathā vibhavamarcayet |
kramalopaṃ na kurvīta sveṣṭakāyārthasiddhaye || 189 ||
gandhapuṣpākṣatādyaiśca matsyamāṃsāsavādibhiḥ |
bhakṣyabhojyādibhirnānāpadārthaiḥ ṣaḍrasānvitaiḥ || 190 ||
samyak santoṣayettāni mithunānyatibhaktitaḥ |
prauḍhāntollāsaparyantaṃ kuryāt śrīcakrapūjanam || 191 ||
Seite 399 der Vorlage
evaṃ yaḥ kurute bhaktyā sakṛdaṣṭāṣṭakārcanam |
brahmaviṣṇumaheśādi devatābhiḥ sa pūjyate || 192 ||
kiṃ punarmānavādyaiśca sākṣācchiva ivāparaḥ |
yadarcanāccatuḥṣaṣṭi yoginīgaṇasaṃstutaḥ || 193 ||
avyāhatājñaḥ sarvatra pūjyate devavad bhuvi |
punarāvṛttirahito nivasecchivasannidhau || 194 ||
asmāt paratarā pūjā nāsti satyaṃ na saṃśayaḥ |
kulapūjāṃ vinā cakre nādhikāraḥ kathañcana || 195 ||
vinā yantreṇa pūjā cet devatā na prasīdati |
kulapūjāṃ suniyataṃ yaḥ karoti sa kaulikaḥ || 196 ||
sarvadā samavāpnoti yoginīvīramelanam |
nīco'pi vā sakṛd bhaktyā kārayed yaḥ kulārcanam || 197 ||
sa sadgatimavāpnoti kimutā'nye dvijātayaḥ |
tasmāt sarvaprayatnena sarvāvasthāsu sarvadā || 198 ||
Seite 400 der Vorlage
kulapūjārato bhūyādabhīṣṭaphalasiddhaye |
vedaśāstroktamārgeṇa kulapūjāṃ karoti yaḥ || 199 ||
tatsamīpasthitā nityaṃ śivena saha śaṅkarī |
idaṃ satyamidaṃ satyaṃ satyaṃ satyaṃ na saṃśayaḥ || 200 ||
iti śrīmajjñānānandaparamahaṃsaviracite kaulāvalīnirṇaye pañcadaśollāsaḥ || 15 ||
ṣoḍaśa ullāsaḥ
kuladīkṣāvidhānam
athātaḥ sampravakṣyāmi kuladīkṣāṃ susiddhaye |
adīkṣitakulo yo hi sādhanaṃ samupācaret || 1 ||
sa mahāpātakī bhūtvā rauravaṃ narakaṃ vrajet |
adīkṣitakulāsaṅgāt siddhihāniḥ prajāyate || 2 ||
tatkathāśravaṇaṃ cet syāttattalpāgamanaṃ yadi |
sa kulīnaḥ kathaṃ caiva pūjayet parameśvarīm || 3 ||
dīkṣitā na ca yoṣā cet kathaṃ syātkulapūjanam |
yatkule kuladīkṣā tu na syāt pāpī sa eva hi || 4 ||
kula pūjā na ceccaiva kulamantrāḥ parāṅmukhāḥ |
parayoṣā yadi syācca svayaṃ tasyā gururbhavet || 5 ||
Seite 402 der Vorlage
nijākāntāṃ samānīya suśīlāṃ suyaśasvinīm |
kulabhaktaṃ guruṃ prārthya dīkṣayet kuladīkṣayā || 6 ||
śivaśca kaula eva syācchivāḥ syuḥ sarvadeśikāḥ |
gaṇeśo gāṇapatyaśca gaṇadīkṣāprabhuryataḥ || 7 ||
suraḥ saurāstathā caiva viṣṇurviṣṇuparāyaṇāḥ |
kulīnaḥ sarvamantrāṇāmadhikārī bhavet sadā || 8 ||
tataḥ sudīkṣataṃ kuryāt kulaṃ guruḥ prayatnataḥ |
dīkṣāyāṃ kulapūjāyāṃ śiṣyatve yadi vā gurau || 9 ||
lajjāparaṃ kulaṃ yatra vidyāpi tatra nidritā |
adhastāt dṛṣṭipātena tasya vidyā'pyadhomukhī || 10 ||
nimīlanāttato vidyā sādhakaṃ mārayed dhruvam |
pārśvāvalokanenaiva vyādhidāridryapīḍitā || 11 ||
caturdigālokanena uccāṭanagato bhavet |
etādṛśaṃ kulaṃ caiva yadi kuryāt kathañcana || 12 ||
tadā kulaguruṃ prārthya kārayeddīkṣitaṃ tataḥ |
etādṛśa kulasyāgre prayogaḥ phalado na hi || 13 ||
Seite 403 der Vorlage
ityādi śikṣayā caiva śikṣitā kulajā satī |
parānandarasāghūrṇahṛdayā lolalocanā || 14 ||
mālālaṅkāraśobhāḍhyā raktavastravibhūṣaṇā |
tāmbūlapūritamukhī sindūrāñjanasaṃyutā || 15 ||
guruvaktrāt prayogārthaṃ sotsukā sādhakapriyā |
devīvāhaṃ devadeva upadeśaṃ samācara || 16 ||
śaktidīkṣākathanam
evamukte kule caiva devo'haṃ śṛṇu pārvati |
ityuktvā sarvaśṛṅgāraveśāḍhyaḥ sthiramānasaḥ || 17 ||
japtvā brāhmyādikāḥ śaktīḥ pūrvamantreṇa sevayet |
tadgātre deyamantrasya nyāsajālaṃ pravinyaset || 18 ||
nijaputrīvadācāryastadbhālapaṭale likhet |
śakticakraṃ tridhā'veṣṭya tatra kāmakalāṃ likhet || 19 ||
tanmadhye deyamantreṇa darbhitaṃ nāma rañjitam |
tatra devīṃ samāvāhya dhyātvā tāṃ tu prapūjayet || 20 ||
Seite 404 der Vorlage
tatastatputrikākarṇe ṛṣichandaḥ samanvitām |
mūlavidyāṃ tridhā'vṛttyā kathayet vāmakarṇake || 21 ||
nāma kuryāttatastasyāḥ kāntaṃ sādhakasattamaḥ |
mātṛpitṛkṛtaṃ nāma varjayitvā vadettataḥ || 22 ||
adyaprabhṛti putri tvaṃ kulapūjārcane ratā |
sakulājñāṃ samādāya lajjālasyavivarjitā || 23 ||
yathopadiṣṭa vidhinā sāmarasyaṃ samācara |
ityanujñāṃ gurorlabdhvā praṇameddaṇḍavad bhuvi || 24 ||
trāhi nātha kulācārapakṣiṇīpadmanāyaka |
hṛtpādāmbhoruhacchāyāṃ dehi mūrdhni yaśodhana || 25 ||
vidhinā stavanaṃ kṛtvā gurave dakṣiṇāṃ dadet |
sarvasvaṃ gurave dadyāttadardhaṃ vā dayāyuje || 26 ||
dakṣiṇāñca yathāśaktyā pradattvā gurave sudhīḥ |
stutvā natvā yathāśaktyā svakalpoktaṃ samācaret || 27 ||
Seite 405 der Vorlage
praśastaśaktilakṣaṇāni
upadiṣṭā yadā devī tadā devī tu putrikā |
pūjārhā ca yadā devī tadā mātā na saṃśayaḥ || 28 ||
sarvathā pitṛputtrībhyāṃ mūlayogo na dṛśyate |
tatkṛtvā tena pāpena ubhau narakagāminau || 29 ||
cumbuke cānyaśāstro paśugrāme tathaiva ca |
na karttavyaṃ na karttavyaṃ na ca vākyaṃ kadācana || 30 ||
evaṃ kṛte gurau śiṣye mama śāpo bhaviṣyati |
śaktipūjāvidhānam
sāṅgāvaraṇapūjādau yadā na kṣaraye kulam || 31 ||
tadā mūrdhni guruṃ dhyātvā kulāmṛtarasena tu |
tarpayitvā kulaṃ dhyātvā japenmantraṃ nirākulaḥ || 32 ||
niyamaḥ puruṣe jñeyo na yoṣitsu kadācana |
na nyāso yoṣitāñcāpi na dhyānaṃ na ca pūjanam || 33 ||
rātrau ṣaḍaṅgamācarya japaṃ kuryāt samāhitaḥ |
sarvavidyāprayogaṃ tu tataḥ kuryāt susādhakaḥ || 34 ||
Seite 405 der Vorlage
kulapuṣpakathanam
athātaḥ kulapuṣpasya vidhānaṃ kathyate'dhunā |
yatprāpya kuladevena labhyate vāñchitaṃ mahat || 35 ||
ṛtukāle mahādevī suṣumṇāmadhyavarttinī |
amṛtaṃ varṣate sā tu tridinaṃ pṛthivītale || 36 ||
taddine tatra vīrendro yadi vidyāṃ samuccaret |
pūrṇameva bhavettasya saphalaṃ ca manoratham || 37 ||
tasmāt sarvaprayatnena kulaṃ vīkṣya japaṃ kuru |
ānīya pramadāṃ divyāṃ pramattāṃ yauvanānvitām || 38 ||
susnāpitāṃ sudīkṣitāṃ sunāsāṃ cāruhāsinīm |
sarvadānandahṛdayāṃ ghṛṇālajjāvivarjitām || 39 ||
gurubhaktāṃ suveśācca devatāpūjane ratām |
svakāntāṃ parakāntāṃ vā saṃsthāpya tūlikopari || 40 ||
nyāsajālaṃ pravinyasya sādhako'kṣubdhamānasaḥ |
tasyāstu madanāgāre pūjayet parameśvarīm || 41 ||
Seite 407 der Vorlage
svayamakṣobhito bhūtvā svayambhūkusumaṃ labhet |
śivahīnā yadā śaktiḥ sarvādau varṣate hi yat || 42 ||
tadeva paramaṃ puṣpaṃ svayambhūkusumākhyakam |
taddravyaprāptimātreṇa kiṃ na sidhyati bhūtale || 43 ||
svayambhūkusumaṃ dravyaṃ trailokye cāti durlabham |
svecchā ṛtumatī śaktiḥ sākṣāddevī maheśvarī || 44 ||
tasyāḥ puṣpaṃ sādhakena rakṣaṇīyaṃ prayatnataḥ |
vastrālaṅkārapuṣpaiśca śaktiñca paripūjayet || 45 ||
dīkṣitāyā yathākāle puṣpaṃ bhavati nityaśaḥ |
kulapuṣpaṃ tadeva syāt sarvasiddhipradāyakam || 46 ||
kuṇḍodbhavañca golotthaṃ pūrvaiva kathitaṃ mayā |
kuṇḍodbhavaṃ siddhipradaṃ prakārāntaramucyate || 47 ||
yathāyogyaṃ samānīya śaktiṃ pūrvoditāṃ śubhām |
svakalpoktaṃ samācarya sādhako jitamānasaḥ || 48 ||
carvyaṃ coṣyaṃ nivedyātha vastrālaṅkaraṇādikam |
pūjayedakṣataiḥ śuddhaiḥ tasyā madanamandiram || 49 ||
Seite 408 der Vorlage
bhāvayet kāmabhāvena svayamacyutamānasaḥ |
śuddhamantrauṣadhenaiva mathayenmadanālayam || 50 ||
mathyamāne'pi tasyāṃ hi jāyate tattvamuttamam |
gṛhṇīyāttat prayatnena dravyaṃ kuṇḍodbhavaṃ śubham || 51 ||
etaccatuṣṭayaṃ dravyaṃ mantrasiddheśca kāraṇam |
eteṣāṃ dravyamadhye tu svayambhūkusumaṃ mahat || 52 ||
kvacidgandharvarājena labhyate vā navā punaḥ |
labdhvā tatparamaṃ dravyaṃ lākṣārasasamanvitam || 53 ||
kastūrīṃ kuṅkumaṃ caiva candanena sumiśritam |
raktena candanenāpi vaṭīṃ kṛtvā sugopayet || 54 ||
pūrvoktakramato vīro viśodhya mantrarājakam |
likhitvā pūjayedbhaktyā yāṃ tithiṃ prāpya sādhakaḥ || 55 ||
suptādidoṣaduṣṭā ye mantrā vidyāśca kīrttitāḥ |
prabuddhāstatprayogena yāvat sā punarāgatā || 56 ||
Seite 409 der Vorlage
dvitīyāyāṃ gate caiva dṛśyā jātā kalāvatī |
tithikrameṇa sā devī paurṇamāsyāṃ phalapradā || 57 ||
tatra prayogamātreṇa kṛṣṇapakṣe viśeṣataḥ |
kṣīṇāti pūrṇatāṃ yāti yāvat sā tithirāgatā || 58 ||
tataḥ prayogaṃ vidyānāṃ mantrādīnāñca kārayet |
evaṃ yathā prabuddhā sā naiva tādṛk kadācana || 59 ||
pūjāphalakathanam
svayambhūkusumaiḥ pūjāṃ pratyahaṃ yaḥ samācaret |
yoginyaśca mahānāgā rākṣasādānavāśca ye || 60 ||
rājānaśca striyaḥ sarvā nityaṃ vaśyā bhavanti hi |
etenākṣatayogān madhumatīsiddhimālabhet || 61 ||
pratyekena labhet siddhiṃ kusumādyairyathāvidhi |
atha vakṣye ca śāktānāṃ kāmyapūjanamuttamam || 62 ||
kāmyapūjanakathanam
raktapadmairyajed devīṃ samastaraśmisaṃyutām |
vidhivallikhite yantre kulācāreṇa rātrike || 63 ||
māsamātreṇa vīrāṇāṃ mahāpātakakoṭayaḥ |
janmāntarakṛtāḥ sarve nāśamāyānti niścitam || 64 ||
Seite 410 der Vorlage
lakṣmīstasya gṛhe vaśyā susthirā bhavati dhruvam |
javāpuṣpaiścakrarājaṃ pūjayenmāsamātrakam || 65 ||
kulācāreṇa rātrau ca mantreṇa bhaktibhāvataḥ |
brahmahatyādi pāpāṃśca pūrvajanmakṛtānapi || 66 ||
nāśayennātra sandeho dhanavān jāyate naraḥ |
ketakītaruṇaiḥ patraiḥ pūrvavat pūjayecchivām || 67 ||
upapātakasaṅghāṃśca māsamātreṇa nāśayet |
saubhāgyamatulaṃ tasya jāyate nātra saṃśayaḥ || 68 ||
śatapatrairmanoramyaiḥ pūjayen māsamātrakam |
pūrvavat parameśāni sarvapāpaṃ vināśayet || 69 ||
campakaiḥ sumanoramyaiḥ pūjayet pūrvavacchivām |
māsamātreṇa hantyeva pātakān pūrvajanmajān || 70 ||
saubhāgyaṃ vā labhenmantrī bhagavatyāḥ prasādataḥ |
śvetapadmairmahādevīṃ pūjayed bhaktibhāvataḥ || 71 ||
pūrvavannāśayet pāpān triṃśajjanmakṛtānapi |
māsamātreṇa sakalān mokṣastasya kare sthitaḥ || 72 ||
Seite 411 der Vorlage
bandhūkakusumairdevīṃ māsāmātreṇa pūjanāt |
trailokyaṃ vaśagaṃ tasya sarvapāpaṃ praṇāśayet || 73 ||
bilvapatraiśca jalajaiḥ sahaiva paripūjayet |
pūrvavat parameśānīṃ māsamātraṃ na saṃśayaḥ || 74 ||
samṛddhimān bhavet so'pi sarvapāpaharaḥ sadā |
mallikāmālatījātīkundaiśca śatapatrakaiḥ || 75 ||
śvetotpalaiḥ prasūnaiśca pūjayenmāsamātrakam |
kulācārakrameṇaiva pātakān śatajanmajān || 76 ||
brahmahatyādijanitān nāśayennātra saṃśayaḥ |
muktistasya kare satyaṃ vācāṃpatisamo bhuvi || 77 ||
agastyabālabandhūkajavāraktotpalaiḥ samam |
pūrvakrameṇa sampūjya māsamātraṃ prayatnadhīḥ || 78 ||
pātakān pāśayet mantrī sākṣātkāmalasī bhavet |
campakaiḥ pāṭalairdevīṃ bakulairnāgakeśaraiḥ || 79 ||
kahlāraiḥ sindhuvāraiśca pūjayet pūrvavat kramāt |
saubhāgyamaṇḍalaṃ tasya māsamātreṇa niścitam || 80 ||
Seite 412 der Vorlage
mahāpātakayukto vā yadi devīṃ prapūjayet |
śamīdūrvāṅkurāśvatthapallavairathavā'rkajaiḥ || 81 ||
māsena hanti kaluṣaṃ saptajanmakṛtaṃ dhruvam |
athātaḥ sarvavidyānāṃ likhyate siddhikāraṇam || 82 ||
brāhmyādyaṣṭakulaiḥ sārdhaṃ sādhakaḥ sthiradhīḥ śuciḥ |
catuṣpathe vā nadyāṃ vā vaṭamūle triśūlake || 83 ||
pretabhūmau bilvamūle haṭṭe vā rājaveśmani |
sindūreṇa likhenmantraṃ vipulaṃ sādhyadarbhitam || 84 ||
tataḥ sampūjya vidhivat kulaṃ kularasena ca |
tarpayitvā tadantaḥsthaḥ prajapenniśicārataḥ || 85 ||
tato lakṣapramāṇena siddhistāvadbhavanti hi |
atha rātrau puṇyagehe udyāne vā surālaye || 86 ||
ānīya kulajāṃ devīṃ mūlamantreṇa dīkṣayet |
tataḥ pūrvoktarūpeṇa kulakṣobhaṃ samācaret || 87 ||
ratnapūjāvidhānam
ratnapūjāvidhānaṃ hi kathayāmi viśeṣataḥ |
puṣpāṇi racayedvīro māṇikyaghaṭitāni ca || 88 ||
Seite 413 der Vorlage
taistu pūjā prakarttavyā cakrarājasya pūrvavat |
nānāpuṣpaiḥ sugandhaiśca karpūrakṣodacarcitaiḥ || 89 ||
ekaviṃśatirātreṇa viṃśatirdharaṇībhujām |
dāsabhūtāḥ bhavantyeva mahārogāṃśca nāśayet || 90 ||
sūryavat kāntimānmantrī jāyate nātra saṃśayaḥ |
muktāratnarañjitāni svarṇapuṣpāṇi sādhakaiḥ || 91 ||
taistu pūjā prakarttavyā nānāratnaiśca pūrvavat |
ekaviṃśatirātreṇa rājaputrī vaśībhavet || 92 ||
kalākāntiyuto vīro jāyate subhagaḥ kṣitau |
pravālaghaṭitaiḥ svarṇapuṣpaistu bahubhiryajet || 93 ||
pūrvavat parameśānīṃ kulācārakrameṇa tu |
puṣpaiśca vividhaiścaiva saptāhācca suniścitam || 94 ||
krūrāstasya vaśāḥ sarve vairivargāṃśca nāśayet |
tathā marakatakṣiptasvarṇapuṣpaiśca pūjayet || 95 ||
ekaviṃśatirātreṇa nānāpuṣpaiḥ kramādyajet |
vidhivat tasya varadā bhairavī bhavati sthiram || 96 ||
Seite 414 der Vorlage
padmarāgamahāratnanirmitaiḥ svarṇasaṃyutaiḥ |
kusumairarcayeccakraṃ trisaptāhāt suniścitam || 97 ||
surāstasya vaśāḥ sarve bṛhaspatisamo bhavet |
suvarṇaracitaiḥ puṣpairvajrakeśaravarjitaiḥ || 98 ||
ekaviṃśatirātreṇa mohayejjagatīmimām |
devā daityāvaśāṃstasya jāyante nātra saṃśayaḥ || 99 ||
indranīlamayaiḥ svarṇapuṣpaiścakraṃ samarcayet |
ekaviṃśatirātreṇa tathā nīlaiśca nīrajaiḥ || 100 ||
vairiṇo nāśamāyānti śeṣā vaśyā bhavanti hi |
gomedaghaṭitaiḥ puṣpaiḥ svarṇapuṣpairyajed budhaḥ || 101 ||
kiṃśukaiḥ kundapuṣpaiśca pūrvavat parameśvarīm |
saptāhād vairiṇo vaśyā ghātasteṣu prajāyate || 102 ||
trisaptāhānmahāpāpasañcayaṃ nāśayettataḥ |
svarṇaratnamayaiḥ puṣpairpunarnavaiḥ prapūjyate || 103 ||
tadā'śvamedhadaśakaṃ phalaṃ bhavati niścitam |
kravyādayastadvaśyā hi bhavantyeva na saṃśayaḥ || 104 ||
Seite 415 der Vorlage
vaidūryaṃghaṭitaiḥ puṣpaiḥ pūjayeccakramuttamam |
sacampakādibhirdhīrastrailokyaṃ stambhayet kṣaṇāt || 105 ||
ekaviṃśatibhirvārairmahāpāpaharo bhavet |
nirmālyabhūtaiḥ kusumairarcitaiḥ parameśvarīm || 106 ||
nānāratnamayaiḥ svarṇapuṣpairyadi śivāṃ yajet |
tadā devāśca munayaḥ pannagā rākṣasādayaḥ || 107 ||
sarve vaśyā bhavantyeva trisaptāhānna saṃśayaḥ |
janmakoṭibhavaṃ pāpaṃ nāśayennātra saṃśayaḥ || 108 ||
svarṇavarṇamayaiḥ puṣpairmāsamekaṃ prapūjayet |
tadāśvamedhadaśakaphalaṃ bhavati sarvadā || 109 ||
svarṇaratnāni puṣpāṇi yadi na syustadā śṛṇu |
pūrvoditasvapuṣpaiśca pūjā kāryā susādhakaiḥ || 110 ||
yadyat puṣpaṃ yatra yatra deyaṃ tatra mahātmanā |
tatra tatraiva dātavyaṃ yaddātavyaṃ sukhecchayā || 111 ||
Seite 416 der Vorlage
alaṅkārasvarūpeṇa pūjayeccakranāyikām |
kevalaṃ yonipuṣpaistu trailokyaṃ stambhayedbhṛśam || 112 ||
māsamātreṇa pāpāni saptajanmabhavānyapi |
nāśayenmohayet sarvānsamudravalayāṃ dharām || 113 ||
tripurābījasādhanam
athedānīṃ pravakṣyāmi tripurābījasādhanam |
śuklāmbaradharo dhīraḥ śuklagandhādibhūṣitaḥ || 114 ||
śuklālaṅkāraracitaḥ śuklamālyānvitaḥ śuciḥ |
śuklago brahmacārī tu śuklāsanaparigrahaḥ || 115 ||
pūjayet śuklapuṣpaistu naivedyairdhavalaistathā |
piṣṭakaṃ pāyasaṃ dugdhaṃ annaṃ bahuvidhaṃ tathā || 116 ||
śarkarā modakaṃ caiva nānāphalasamanvitam |
kṛtasaṅkalpavīrendraḥ sādhayedvāgbhavākṣaram || 117 ||
vāgbhavabījasādhanam
vāgbhavākhyāṃ japedvidyāṃ vāgīśīṃ saṃsmaran budhaḥ |
kūrparadhavalāṃ śubhrapuṣpābharaṇabhūṣitām || 118 ||
Seite 417 der Vorlage
atyantaśubhravasanāṃ vajramauktikabhūṣaṇām |
muktāphalasamudbhūtajapamālālasatkarām || 119 ||
pustakaṃ varadānañca dadhatīmabhayapradām |
evaṃ dhyātvā prapūjyaiva vāgīśīṃ sādhakottamaḥ || 120 ||
mūlādibrahmarandhrāntaṃ sravatpīyūṣavarṣiṇīm |
tasmājjotirmayīṃ dhyāyet jihvāgre'mṛtarūpiṇīm || 121 ||
vibhāvya prajapenmantraṃ puraścaraṇasaṃkhyakam |
tataśca naṣṭahṛdayo grāmyo mūrkho'tipātakī || 122 ||
śaṭho'pi yaḥ padaṃ spaṣṭamakṣaraṃ vaktumakṣamaḥ |
jaḍo mūrkho'tidurmedhā gataprajño vinaṣṭadhīḥ || 123 ||
so'pi sañjāyate vāgmī vācaspatirivāparaḥ |
satpaṇḍitaghaṭāṭopajetā'pratihataprabhaḥ || 124 ||
sattarkapadavākyārthaśabdālaṅkārasāravit |
kumāratarasphāra vṛttālaṅkārapūrvakaiḥ || 125 ||
padagumphairmahākāvyakartā so'pi prajāyate |
vedavedāṅgavedāntasiddhāntajñānapāragaḥ || 126 ||
Seite 418 der Vorlage
jyotiḥśastretihāsādimīmāṃsāsmṛtisāravit |
purāṇarasavādādigāruḍānekamantravit || 127 ||
pātālaśāstravijñānabhūtatantrārthatattvavit |
vicitracitrakarmādiśilpānekavicakṣaṇaḥ || 128 ||
sarvabhāṣārutajñānī samastalipikarmavit |
nānāśāstrādiśikṣādivettābhuvanaviśrutaḥ || 129 ||
sarvavāṅmayavettā ca sarvajño bhuvi jāyate |
kāmabījasādhanam
atha kāmakalāsaktaḥ sādhako raktamandire || 130 ||
raktālaṅkārasaṃyukto raktagandhānulepanaḥ |
raktavastrāvṛtaḥ samyaṅmadhye kāmakalātmanā || 131 ||
raktapuṣpaiśca vividhaiḥ naivedyai raktasannibhaiḥ |
nānopahārabalibhiḥ kuṅkumādibhirarcayet || 132 ||
mūlādibrahmarandhrāntaṃ spharaddīptisvarūpiṇīm |
bandhūkakusumākārakāntibhūṣaṇabhūṣitām || 133 ||
evaṃ sacintya vīrendraḥ pūjayet parameśvarīm |
yathoktasaṃkhyaṃ sañjapya kāmarājaṃ susādhakaḥ || 134 ||
cintayet parameśānīṃ trailokyaṃ mohayet kṣaṇāt |
rājāno vaśamāyānti pannagā rākṣasāḥ surāḥ || 135 ||
kandarpa iva vīrendro yoṣitāṃ mānahārakaḥ |
manaścintitayoṣittu dāsīvadvaśagābhavet || 136 ||
Seite 419 der Vorlage
taddṛṣṭipathagā nārī surī vāpyathavā'surī |
vidyādharī kinnarī vā yakṣī nāgāṅganā'thavā || 137 ||
pracaṇḍatarabhūpālakanyakā siddhakanyakā |
jvalanmadanaduṣprekṣyadahanottaptamānasā || 138 ||
klinna pracalitāpāṅgā vimūḍhā madavihvalā |
niveditātmasarvasvā vaśagā tasya jāyate || 139 ||
calajjalendusaṅkāśā bālārkakiraṇāruṇā |
cintitā yoṣitāṃ yonau kṣobhayati ca tatkṣaṇāt || 140 ||
saiva sindūravarṇābhā hṛdaye cintitā satī |
sammohonmādanāropacittakarṣakarī tathā || 141 ||
Seite 420 der Vorlage
niyojitā'thavā mūrdhni varṣantī raktabindubhiḥ |
dhāraṇāsamprayogeṇa karoti vaśagaṃ jagat || 142 ||
trailokyamohanaprayogakathanam
ākarṣayettadā śīghraṃ rambhāñcāpi tilottamām |
raktavarṇāṃ striyaṃ dhyātvā tadīyamahasā tataḥ || 143 ||
tasyā mūrdhni smaredvidyāṃ sravatpīyūṣavarṣiṇīm |
dhyāyan sammohayennārīṃ madanottaptamānasām || 144 ||
kṣaṇamātreṇa vīrendrastrailokyaṃ vaśamānayet |
etatkāmakalādhyānāt pañcakāma ivāparaḥ || 145 ||
śrīṃ hrīṃ klīṃ hūṃ tataḥ saṃsu krameṇa pariyojitāḥ |
yantraṃ vidadhyāt kāmastu manmathāntargato bhavet || 146 ||
kandarpasampuṭaṃ kṛtvā koṇagarbhagataṃ tataḥ |
makaradhvajasañjñantu sarvametat susādhakaḥ || 147 ||
mīnaketugataṃ kuryāt mohayejjagatīmimām |
trailokyamohano nāma prayogo'yaṃ pradarśitaḥ || 148 ||
Seite 421 der Vorlage
śaktibījasādhanam
athātaḥ sampravakṣyāmi śaktibījasya sādhanam |
sṛṣṭisaṃhāraparyantāṃ śarīre cintayet parām || 149 ||
sravatpīyūṣadhārābhirvaṣantīṃ viṣahāriṇīm |
hemaprabhābhāsamānāṃ vidyullatāsamaprabhām || 150 ||
sphuraccandrakalāpūrṇakapālaṃ varadābhaye |
jñānamudrāñca dadhatīṃ sākṣādamṛtarūpiṇīm || 151 ||
evaṃ dhyātvā japenmantrī hemābhairupacārakaiḥ |
pūrvasaṃkhyaṃ japedbījaṃ nānāvighnaṃ vināśayet || 152 ||
etasyāḥ smaraṇādvīro nīlakaṇṭhatvamāgataḥ |
vainateyasamo mantrī viṣabhāraṃ vināśayet || 153 ||
nāgā darśanamātreṇa jaḍībhavanti tatkṣaṇāt |
bhūtapretapiśācāṃśca nāśayennātra saṃśayaḥ || 154 ||
cāturthikajvarān sarvānapasmārāṃśca nāśayet |
duṣṭavyādhigrahāṃścaiva ḍākinīrūpikā gaṇāḥ || 155 ||
yakṣarākṣasavetālaistrinetra iva dṛśyate |
Seite 422 der Vorlage
athavā yena vidyeyaṃ paripūrṇā vicintyate || 156 ||
nābhimaṇḍalahṛtpadmamukhamaṇḍalamadhyagā |
padmarāgamaṇisvacchā cintanāt sādhakasya ca || 157 ||
tasyāṣṭaguṇamaiśvaryamacirāt sampravarttate |
tannāmasmaraṇānmantrī yoginīnāṃ bhavet priyaḥ || 158 ||
mātṛcakraṃ tasya kāye tena sārdhaṃ sukhī bhavet |
putravān dhanavān dhīro mantraṃ dhyātvā na saṃśayaḥ || 159 ||
vilikhya cakrarājaṃ tu paripūrṇāṃ prapūjayet |
prayacchati mahādevī khecarīsiddhimuttamām || 160 ||
catuḥṣaṣṭiyutāḥ koṭyo yogiṇīnāṃ mahojasām |
cakrametat samāsādya sthitāstā nātra saṃśayaḥ || 161 ||
pūrṇavidyājapāt sarvevaśyā bhavanti niścitam |
kṣobhayet svargabhūrloka pātālatalavāsinaḥ || 162 ||
kṣobhayantyeva vīrendrāḥ mahāvidyāprasādataḥ |
vāgbhavāt vākpatitvañca kāmāt kāmasamo bhavet || 163 ||
Seite 423 der Vorlage
śivatvaṃ śaktibījena trikūṭe sarvamālabhet |
sarvasiddhirbhavatyeva kūṭatrayasya jāpataḥ || 164 ||
iti śrīmajjñānānandaparamahaṃsaviracite kaulāvalīnirṇaye ṣoḍaśollāsaḥ || 16 ||
saptadaśa ullāsaḥ
mantraśikhāvidhānam
atha vakṣye ca mantrāṇāṃ śikhāṃ siddhipradāyikām |
yasya vijñānamātreṇa kṣipraṃ vidyā prasīdati || 1 ||
mūlarandhre tu yā śaktirbhujagākārarūpiṇī |
tatra yaśca bhramāvartto'pāna ityucyate budhaiḥ || 2 ||
nīvārayuktavidhinā kūjantī satatotthitā |
gacchantī brahmarandhre'pi praviśantī svaketane || 3 ||
yātāyātakrameṇaiva kuryāttatra manolayam |
tena mantraśikhā jātā sarvamantrapradīpikā || 4 ||
tamaḥpūrṇagṛhe yadvat na kiñcit pratibhāsate |
śikhāhīnāstathā mantrā na sidhyanti kadācana || 5 ||
śikhopadeśaḥ sarvatra goptavyaḥ sādhakena ca |
vinā'nena na sidhyanti kalpakoṭiśatairapi || 6 ||
Seite 425 der Vorlage
caturvidhā tu yā sṛṣṭiryasyā yonau prajāyate |
punaḥ pralīyate tasyāṃ kālāgnyādiśivāntikā || 7 ||
yonimudrā parā hyeṣā vandhastasyāḥ prakīrttitaḥ |
tasyāstu bandhamātreṇa tannāsti yanna sādhayet || 8 ||
anyathā japyate yastu anyathā kurute tu yaḥ |
nāsau sidhyati mantraśca satyaṃ satyaṃ punaḥ punaḥ || 9 ||
chinnā ruddhāśca ye mantrāḥ kīlitāḥ stambhitāśca ye |
dagdhāḥ santrāsitā hīnā malināstu tiraskṛtāḥ || 10 ||
bheditā bhramasaṃyuktāḥ śaptāḥ sammūrchitāśca ye |
vṛddhā bālāstathā srastāḥ prauḍhā yauvanagarvitāḥ || 11 ||
aripakṣasthitā ye ca nirvīryāḥ sattvavarjitāḥ |
aṃśakena vihīnāśca khaṇḍaśaḥ śatadhā kṛtāḥ || 12 ||
vidhinā'nena saṃyuktāḥ prabhavantyacireṇa tu |
siddhimokṣapradāḥ sarve sādhakena niyojitāḥ || 13 ||
yadyaduccāryate mantrī varṇarūpaṃ śubhāvaham |
tattat sidhyatyanāyāsād yonimudrānibandhanāt || 14 ||
Seite 426 der Vorlage
dīkṣayitvā vidhānena abhiṣicya sahasradhā |
tato'dhikārī tantre'smin bhavet sādhakasattamaḥ || 15 ||
brahmahatyāsahasrāṇi trailokyamapi ghātayet |
nā'sau lipyati pāpena yonimudrānibandhanāt || 16 ||
na tasya pāpapuṇyaistu kṛtairdoṣairna lipyate |
kṛtvā pāpasahasrāṇi asaṃkhyātāni sarvadā || 17 ||
dahatyuccāramātreṇa yonimudrānibandhanāt |
duṣṭamantrāśca sidhyanti mantrāścānye tu kiṃ punaḥ || 18 ||
sthānasthā varadā mantrā dhyānasthāśca phalapradāḥ |
sthānadhyānaviniryuktāḥ susiddhā api vairiṇaḥ || 19 ||
sidhyanti yena tatsthānaṃ kathayāmi viśeṣataḥ |
sakalaṃ niṣkalaṃ sūkṣmaṃ tathā sakalaniṣkalam || 20 ||
kalābhinnaṃ kalātītaṃ ṣoḍhāsthānaṃ śivo'bravīt |
sakalaṃ brahmabandhasthaṃ tadūrdhvaṃ viddhi niṣkalam || 21 ||
mānasaṃ sūkṣmanāmānaṃ hṛtsthaṃ sakalaniṣkalam |
bindusthitaṃ kalābhinnaṃ kalātītaṃ tadūrdhvataḥ || 22 ||
Seite 427 der Vorlage
kalāṅgaśūlinī saiva nādaśaktiḥ śivoditā |
eṣu sthānaṅgatā mantrāḥ sthānasthāḥ parikīrttitāḥ || 23 ||
devatāṃ hṛdi sañcintya mantrajāpaśca jāyate |
dhyānasthāścaiva te mantrā vijñeyāḥ sādhakena vā || 24 ||
tārasampuṭito vāpi duṣṭamantro'pi sidhyati |
yasya yatra dṛḍhā bhaktirjāyate satataṃ yadi || 25 ||
tasya siddho bhavenmantro yathoktajapamātrataḥ |
athātaḥ sarvavidyānāṃ likhyate siddhikāraṇam || 26 ||
brāhmyādyaṣṭakulaiḥ sārdhaṃ sādhakaḥ sthiradhīḥ śuciḥ |
catuṣpathe vā nadyāṃ vā vaṭamūle triśūlake || 27 ||
pretabhūmau bilvamūle haṭṭe vā rājaveśmani |
sindūreṇa likhed yantraṃ vipulaṃ sādhyadarbhitam || 28 ||
tatra sampūjya vidhivat kulaṃ kularasena ca |
tarpayitvā tadantaḥsthaṃ prajapenniśicārataḥ || 29 ||
Seite 428 der Vorlage
tato lakṣapramāṇena siddhipradā bhavanti hi |
rātrau puṇyagṛhe caiva udyāne vā surālaye || 30 ||
ānīya kulajāṃ devīṃ mūlamantreṇa dīkṣayet |
tataḥ pūrvoktarūpeṇa kulakṣobhaṃ samācaret || 31 ||
evaṃ kṛtaṃ na siddhiścenmūlamantraṃ samabhyaset |
pīṭhānāṃ paramaṃ pīṭhaṃ kāmarūpaṃ mahāphalam || 32 ||
atra yā kriyate pūjā sakṛdvā sādhakena ca |
vihāya sarvapīṭhāni tasya dehe vasecchivā || 33 ||
tataḥ śataguṇaṃ proktaṃ kāmākhyāyonimaṇḍalam |
yatra koṭigaṇaiḥ sārdhamādyā vasati mardinī || 34 ||
yatpīṭhaṃ brahmaṇo vaktraṃ guptaṃ sarvasukhāvaham |
yato devyaśca devāśca munayaścaiva bhāvajāḥ || 35 ||
sarve'pyāvirbhavantyatra tena guptaṃ mahākulam |
dvividhaṃ caiva tatpīṭhaṃ guptaṃ vyaktaṃ sadā paśau || 36 ||
vyaktaṃ guptaṃ mahāpuṇyaṃ durāpaṃ sādhakena vai |
vyaktaṃ sarvatra deveśa labhyate kulasundaraiḥ || 37 ||
tatrāpi lakṣamānena siddhirbhavati niścitam |
athavā'nyaprakāreṇa kathyate sādhanaṃ mahat || 38 ||
Seite 429 der Vorlage
ānīya devīṃ tadgātre vyāpakāntaṃ pravinyaset |
upacāraiḥ ṣoḍaśabhistāṃ sampūjya vidhānataḥ || 39 ||
prathamaṃ sādhakaśreṣṭho devīkūṭasya mastake |
mantraṃ vilikhya yathoktaṃ pūjayet kulavartmanā || 40 ||
prathame pīṭhadevīñca pūjayed gandhapuṣpakaiḥ |
mahābhāgāṃ tato mūladevīmāvaraṇaiḥ saha || 41 ||
lakṣaikaṃ tatra sañjapya uḍḍīyānaṃ tato viśet |
tatra pīṭhe yoganidrāṃ pūjayitvā tato yajet || 42 ||
nijeṣṭadevatāṃ tatra japellakṣaṃ samāhitaḥ |
kāmarūpaṃ tato gatvā tatra kātyāyanīṃ yajet || 43 ||
pūjayitvā tato devīṃ japellakṣaṃ samāhitaḥ |
tato jālandhare gatvā pūrṇeśīṃ prathamaṃ yajet || 44 ||
tatrāpi lakṣamānaṃ tu japtvā mantraṃ samāhitaḥ |
tataḥ pūrṇagiriṃ gatvā yajeccaṇḍīṃ samāhitaḥ || 45 ||
pūjayitvā mahādevīṃ japellakṣamananyadhīḥ |
sindūrabindupīṭhe ca kāmākhyāṃ prathamaṃ yajet || 46 ||
Seite 430 der Vorlage
tataḥ prānte mahādevīṃ yajeddikkaravāsinīm |
evaṃ pīṭheśvarīṃ japtvā pūjayediṣṭadevatām || 47 ||
saptapīṭhe saptalakṣaṃ japtvā rātrau samāhitaḥ |
saṃkhyāpūrvaṃ tataḥ pṛcchenmahādevī kulottamam || 48 ||
taveṣṭadevataivā'haṃ vṛṇuṣva varamuttamam |
tataḥ praṇamya deveśīṃ vṛṇuyādvaramuttamam || 49 ||
yadyevaṃ naiva sā devī punaḥ pūrvoktamācaret |
akṣobhitaḥ kulācāraparicaryāparo bhavet || 50 ||
athavā sarvapīṭheṣu yajen mahiṣamardinīm |
tataḥ prasannā bhavati saiva kulavarapriyā || 51 ||
tato japtvā mūlamantraṃ sarvasiddhīśvaro bhavet |
tato dhyātvā nyasedādau mātṛkāntarasañjñakam || 52 ||
pūrvavadvidhinā nyasya tenaiva nyasya mātṛkām |
akārādikṣakārāntamekaikakramayogataḥ || 53 ||
pañcāṅgañca punaḥ kṛtvā pañcadhā vyāpakaṃ caret |
Seite 431 der Vorlage
mūrddhādicaraṇāntañca tasmānmūrddhāvasānakam || 54 ||
mūlena manunā mantrī kṛtvā sañcintayettataḥ |
dhyāyet kālīṃ mahādaityayuddharāgamahonmukhīm || 55 ||
dakṣiṇe cakrakhaḍgau ca bāṇaṃ śūlaṃ tathaiva ca |
vāme śaṅkhaṃ tathā carma dhanustarjanameva ca || 56 ||
bibhratīṃ tīvrabāṇañca mahiṣe tu niṣeduṣīm |
pitāmbaradharāṃ devīṃ pīnonnatakucadvayām || 57 ||
jaṭāmukuṭaśobhāḍhyāṃ pitṛbhūmisukhāvahām |
evaṃ dhyātvā mahādevīṃ mānasairupacārakaiḥ || 58 ||
pūjayedvidhivad bhaktyā svakīya hṛdi paṅkaje |
tataḥ so'haṃ vibhāvyātha puṣpaṃ niḥkṣipya mastake || 59 ||
ghaṭasthāpanamārabhya pīṭhapūjāvasānakam |
kṛtvā ca pūrvavadvīraḥ sadāśivaṃ yajettataḥ || 60 ||
pūrvoktavidhinā caiva dhyātvā ca paradevatām |
yantramadhye samāvāhya mūlena parikalpitām || 61 ||
āvāhanādikaṃ caiva pūrvavacca samācaret |
sampūjya ca mahādevīṃ pūjayettadanantaram || 62 ||
devyā vāme yajet paścātpūrvoktañca guroḥkulam |
śāktaṃ japtvā ca gurvādīn nāradañca tato yajet || 63 ||
Seite 432 der Vorlage
aṣṭapatre yajeddevīṃ durgādyāṃ dīrghapūrvikām |
durgā ca prathamā jñeyā dvitīyā varavarṇinī || 64 ||
aryā caiva tṛtīyā ca caturthī kanakaprabhā |
kṛttikā pañcamī proktā ṣaṣṭhī caivābhayapradā || 65 ||
kālī surāgiṇī caiva japtvā pūrvoditakramāt |
āyudhāni dalāgreṣu yādibhiḥ kramato yajet || 66 ||
brāhmyādyāśca tataḥ paścāt lokapālāṃstato bahiḥ |
tadastrāṇi bahirjaptvā tarpayittvā vidhānataḥ || 67 ||
tataḥ sampūjayeddevīṃ pūrvavat sādhakottamaḥ |
tarpayitvā mahādevīṃ mantrajāpaṃ samācaret || 68 ||
māturmahiṣamardinyāḥ saṅketaṃ kathayāmyataḥ |
kulācārasya saṃsiddhyai bhuktimuktisusiddhaye || 69 ||
bhāntaṃ viyat sanayanaṃ śveto mardinī ṭha dvayam |
aṣṭākṣarī samākhyātā vidyā mahiṣamardinī || 70 ||
Seite 433 der Vorlage
sṛṣṭisthitivināśānāmādibhūtā sanātanī |
na kasmaicit pravaktavyā kathitā siddhikāriṇī || 71 ||
atyantagurubhaktāya śuddhāya sā hi prārthyate |
tadāṣṭavargā dātavyā saphalaṃ tasya sādhanam || 72 ||
praṇavādyāṃ japedvidyāṃ māyādyāṃ vā japet sudhīḥ |
vadhūbījādikāṃ vāpi kavacādyāṃ japettadā || 73 ||
sarvakāleṣu sarvatra kāmādyāṃ prajapet sudhīḥ |
vāgbhavādyāṃ japet tāṃ tu devīṃ vākyaviśuddhaye || 74 ||
sādhāraṇī prāṇavidyā hṛllekhā siddhikhecarā |
etatpūrvasthitā devī surasiddhividhāyinī || 74 ||
viśeṣataḥ kaliyuge mahāsiddheśca dāyinī |
gurūṇāṃ kulanāthānāṃ māyāpāśavimocinī || 76 ||
Seite 434 der Vorlage
tasmādyatnena satataṃ goptavyeyaṃ navākṣarī |
aṣṭalakṣaṃ japenmantraṃ taddaśāṃśaṃ hunettataḥ || 77 ||
puraścaraṇāṣṭalakṣaṃ boddhavyaṃ sādhakena ca |
yathāśakti japaṃ kṛtvā samāpyātha stutiṃ paṭhet || 78 ||
mahiṣaghnistuti
jaya devi jagaddhātri tripurādye tridaivate |
bhaktebhyo varade devi mahiṣaghni namo'stute || 79 ||
rogavighnavināśāya kulācārasamṛddhaye |
karālavadane śyāme namaste surasundari || 80 ||
kulabhaktaprasannāsye śaṅkaraprāṇavallabhe |
raktamāṃsasamākīrṇavadane tvāṃ namāmyaham || 81 ||
iti stavane saṃstutya śeṣaṃ pūrvavadācaret |
visarjanaṃ vidhāyātha prayogañca tataścaret || 82 ||
etadvidyā mahāvidyā na deyā yasya kasyacit |
yadi bhāgyavaśāt labhyā kuladevī kulottamaiḥ | | 83 ||
dīkṣitā kulajābhistu siddhidā saiva nānyathā |
Seite 435 der Vorlage
atha dūtīyajanam
athātaḥ sampravakṣyāmi dūtīyajanamuttamam || 84 ||
śākto vā vaiṣṇavo vāpi śaivo vā'pyanyapūjakaḥ |
yasmāt kṣipraṃ bhavet siddhirnānyathā janmakoṭibhiḥ || 85 ||
mantrasya siddhikāmastu dūtīyajanamācaret |
kiṃ japanyāsavidhinā dhyānapūjādivistaraiḥ || 86 ||
yāvaddūtīṃ na pūjyeta tāvat siddhirbhavet kutaḥ |
gandharvarūpavān bhūtvā yonau sampūjya sādhakaḥ || 87 ||
ihāmutra sukhī bhūtvā devīputro bhavet kṣitau |
trikoṇeṣu trayo devā brahmaviṣṇumaheśvarāḥ || 88 ||
yonimadhye yejennityaṃ caṇḍikāṃ kuladevatām |
tatra vidyāṃ jagaddhātrīṃ kulāmṛtaiḥ kulakramāt || 89 ||
sa bhavet sādhakaśreṣṭhaḥ śivatulyo bhavennaraḥ |
tatra yatra kriyate pūjā japaṃ vā tarpaṇaṃ punaḥ || 90 ||
tadanantaphalaṃ kartturbhavatyeva na saṃśayaḥ |
yuvatīyonimāsthāya sarvasiddhirbhavedyataḥ || 91 ||
Seite 436 der Vorlage
tasmādvai yoṣitāṃ yonau pūjayet sādhakottamaḥ |
sarvālaṅkārasaṃyukto raktavastravibhūṣitaḥ || 92 ||
paramānandato rātrau pañcatattvena saṃyajet |
svakalpoktaṃ prakurvīta nyāsādikaṃ susādhakaḥ || 93 ||
mastakaṃ gajadantasya hemarūpyādinirmitam |
arghyapātre pratiṣṭhānaṃ kāryaṃ hetujalena ca || 94 ||
viśuddhakṣaumaracitāṃ hūnikāṃ cātra yojayet |
puṣpānyakāryamadhye ca uparyupari pūjayet || 95 ||
maṇḍūkaṃ pūjayedādau rudraṃ kālāgnisaṃyutam |
ādhāraśaktiṃ kūrmañca tathānantavarāhakam || 96 ||
pṛthivīñca tathā kandaṃ nālaṃ vasudalaṃ tathā |
keśarāṇi ca sampūjya karṇikāyāṃ yajettataḥ || 97 ||
dharmaṃ jñānañca vairāgyaṃ aiśvaryañca kramādyajet |
apūrvān pūjayedetān sādhakaḥ siddhihetave || 98 ||
Seite 437 der Vorlage
ātmāntarātmaparamajñānātmānaṃ krameṇa ca |
pūjayitvā tataścaiva gururūpān samarcayet || 99 ||
advaitācārasampannāṃ gurubhaktāṃ dṛḍhavratām |
sadanuṣṭhānaniratāṃ sāttvikībhaktisaṃyutām || 100 ||
kuryāt paiśunyarahitāṃ amāyāṃ bhaktavatsalām |
cāturyaudāryadākṣiṇyakaruṇādiguṇānvitām || 101 ||
rūpayauvanasampannāṃ śīlasaubhāgyaśālinīm |
manogṛhītaviśvāsāṃ yadvā saṅketamāgatām || 102 ||
athavā tatkṣaṇāyātāṃ madanānalatāpitām |
viliptāṃ raktavastreṇa raktagandhavibhūṣitām || 103 ||
sugandhiraktakusumāṃ sarvābharaṇarājitām |
sudhūpairdhūpitāṃ tanvīṃ dūtīkarmaṇi yojayet || 104 ||
evambhūtāṃ yajedyastu prasūnatūlikopari |
tasya gātre svakalpoktaṃ nyāsajālaṃ vidhāya ca || 105 ||
ṣoḍaśairupacāraistu pūjayet sthiramānasaḥ |
japtvā ca hūnikāmadhye prasūnaiśca sugandhibhiḥ || 106 ||
candanāgurukarpūrakastūrīkuṅkumādibhiḥ |
samākīrṇe suparyaṅke pūjayet kulanāyikām || 107 ||
Seite 438 der Vorlage
pūjayitvā sadā bhaktyā sthiracittaḥ sthirendriyaḥ |
baṭukaṃ gaṇapaṃ durgāṃ kṣetrapālaṃ tathaiva ca || 108 ||
pūrvādikramato mantrī pūjayet siddhihetave |
trikoṇe pūjayenmūrdhni kāmeśīṃ tasya madhyage || 109 ||
gaṇeśañca kulādhyakṣaṃ durgāṃ lakṣmīṃ sarasvatīm |
trikoṇe pūjayitvā tu vasantaṃ madanaṃ tathā || 110 ||
stanayoḥ pūjayet paścāt mukhe tasyāḥ kalādharam |
dakṣapādādimūrdhāntaṃ vāmamūrdhādikaṃ tathā || 111 ||
pūjayet sādhakaśreṣṭhaḥ kalā vai kāmasomayoḥ |
śraddhā prītīratiścaiva dūtiḥ kāntirmanoramā || 112 ||
vimalā modinī ghorā madanonmādinī tathā |
mohinī dīpanī caiva śoṣaṇī caiva śaṅkarī || 113 ||
rañjanī ca krameṇaiva ṣoḍaśī priyadarśanā |
ṣoḍaśasvarasaṃyuktā etāḥ kāmakalā yajet || 114 ||
pūṣā ramā ca sumanā ratiḥ prītistathā dhṛtiḥ |
ṛddhiḥ saumyā marīciśca tathā caivāṃśumālinī || 115 ||
Seite 439 der Vorlage
aṅgirā pāvanī caiva chāyā sampūrṇamaṇḍalā |
tathā tuṣṭāmṛte caiva kalāḥ somasya ṣoḍaśa || 116 ||
svaraireva prapūjyā hi sarvakāmārthasiddhaye |
tasyāstu madanāgāre pūjayed bhagamālinīm || 117 ||
vāgbhavaṃ bhagaśabdāvate bhuge bhagini cālikhet |
athodari bhagānte ca bhagamāle bhagāvahe || 118 ||
bhagaguhye bhagayoni tato bhaganipātini |
sarvabhagavaśaṅkari bhagarūpe tataḥ param || 119 ||
nityaklinne bhagaprānte svarūpe sarvāṇyālikhet |
bhagāni me hyānayānte varade'tha samālikhet || 120 ||
rete surete'tha bhaga klinne klinnadrave tataḥ |
kledaya drāvayā'moghe bhagavicce tataḥ param || 121 ||
kṣubhaḥ kṣobhayaśabdānte sarvapadaṃ vadettataḥ |
sattvān bhageśvari brūyāt vāgbhavaṃ blūṃ jamādikam || 122 ||
bheṃ blūṃ moṃ blūṃ pradānte heṃ heṃ klinne tato vadet |
sarvāṇi bhagāni me vaśamānaya coddharet || 123 ||
badhū hrbleṃ bhuvaneśīṃ tataśca bhagamālini |
bhagamālāñca nityāñca ṅeyutāṃ manumuddharet || 124 ||
Seite 440 der Vorlage
bhagamālāṃ mahāvidyāṃ pūjayitvā ca sādhakaḥ |
sarvānandamaye madhye cakrarājaṃ samarcayet || 125 ||
pūrvapaścimayogena nijavidyāṃ prapūjayet |
tatrāpyāvāhanaṃ nāsti jīvanyāsaṃ tathaiva ca || 126 ||
vidhivat pūjanaṃ kṛtvā svaliṅge tadanantaram |
tārañca bhuvaneśānīṃ tripurāyāstrayaṃ tataḥ || 127 ||
namaḥ śivāya vidyeyaṃ daśārṇā parikīrttitā |
anena manunā mantrī svaliṅge pūjayecchivam || 128 ||
yajettatpuruṣāghorasadyovāmeśasañjñayā |
nivṛttiñca pratiṣṭhāṃ ca vidyāṃ śāntiṃ tataḥ param || 129 ||
śāntyatītāṃ ca sampūjya ṣaḍaṅgāvaraṇaṃ yajet |
samagravidyāmuccārya tattrikoṇe prapūjayet || 130 ||
puṣpaṃ dhūpādikaṃ dattvā nirvikalpamanāḥ svayam |
sarvasaṅkṣobhaṇīṃ mudrāṃ baddhvā yoniṃ vicālayet || 131 ||
Seite 441 der Vorlage
madhyame madhyage kṛtvā kaniṣṭhāṅguṣṭharodhite |
tarjanyau daṇḍavat kṛtvā madhyamoparyanāmike || 132 ||
eṣā tu paramā mudrā sarvasaṅkṣobhaṇī matā |
kṣobhayedathavā mantrī gajahastākhyamudrayā || 133 ||
adhomukhaṃ dakṣapāṇiṃ nidhāyā'ṅguṣṭhake same |
niḥkṣipedaṅgulīḥ sarvā gajatuṇḍākṛtiryathā || 134 ||
gajahastā mahāmudrā kathitā siddhidāyikā |
uccaredbhagamālāñca drāviṇībījamuccaran || 135 ||
akṣubdhamanayoryoge mahābinduḥ prajāyate |
rajomayaṃ rajaḥ sākṣāt saṃvideva na saṃśayaḥ || 136 ||
prakṛtiḥ parameśānī bījaṃ puruṣa ucyate |
śivaśaktisamāyogo yoga eva na saṃśayaḥ || 137 ||
śītkāro mantrarūpastu vacanaṃ stavanaṃ bhavet |
āliṅganañca kastūrī karpūraṃ cumbanaṃ bhavet || 138 ||
nakhadantakṣatādīni puṣpamālādipūjanam |
līlādikaṃ dhūpadīpaṃ kucamardaṃ śivārcanam || 139 ||
Seite 442 der Vorlage
maithunaṃ tarpaṇaṃ viddhi vīryapāto visarjanam |
kuladravyeṇa saṃśodhya śivaśaktimayo bhavet || 140 ||
vīryāmṛtaṃ paraṃbrahma hunedrāhu mukhāmbuje |
kuṇḍe triguṇasampanne śrībindunilaye pare || 141 ||
parāparavibhāgena kulīno viśvapūjitaḥ |
viviktuḥ kutsanaparo jāyate gurutalpagaḥ || 142 ||
prakṛtañca samāpyātha gṛhītvādravyamuttamam |
tarpayitvā mahādevīṃ śaktaye dakṣiṇāṃ dadet || 143 ||
suvastrābharaṇādyaiśca śaktiñca paritoṣayet |
trividhaṃ tripurāyāśca kathitaṃ pūjanaṃ mahat || 144 ||
ata-eva mahāprājño nirvikalpaḥ sadā bhavet |
tadā suvistaraiḥ stavaiḥ sarvāṇi pariśodhayet || 145 ||
nirvikalpatayā gātrayajñe doṣo na vidyate |
aśvamedhādiyajñādau vājihatyā kathaṃ bhavet || 146 ||
Seite 443 der Vorlage
sarvabhojyavastūnāmāmiṣatvam
phalaṃ kṣīraṃ ghṛtaṃ caiva madhu maureyamaikṣavam |
paiṣṭībhavaṃ dhānyabhavaṃ tathā cakravinirmitam || 147 ||
sahakārabhavaṃ caiva vividhaṃ vastubhedataḥ |
mādakaṃ dharmasañchedāt varjyamāhurmanīṣiṇiḥ || 148 ||
jñānena saṃskṛte tattu mahāpātakanāśanam |
brahmahatyāsurāpānasvarṇasteyādipātakān || 149 ||
nāśayet pūjanāccaiva nirvikalpaḥ sa mantravit |
vicārayet sadā sarvaṃ sattarkeṇa susādhakaḥ || 150 ||
payaḥ pibantīha devā gavāṃ nāśnanti śoṇitam |
mīnaṃ na bhuñjate hanta vidhavā tat kathaṃ payaḥ || 151 ||
pibanti saṃsargaduṣṭaṃ yathānyadapi vastuṣu |
jalaṃ jalacaraṃ viddhi ghaṭapūrṇaṃ samānayet || 152 ||
sthāpitaṃ taddhi saptāhaṃ jalaṃ jīvasamanvitam |
anāmiṣaṃ nāsti kiñcit sarvaṃ kṣīrādikaṃ tathā || 153 ||
śamīvṛkṣe yathā vahniḥ sadā tiṣṭhati nityaśaḥ |
sarvabhūteṣu vijñānaṃ tathā jñeyaṃ susādhakaiḥ || 154 ||
Seite 444 der Vorlage
kāṣṭhādigharṣaṇāccaiva prakaṭo vahnirucyate |
tatkāṣṭhaṃ dahyate tena tathā brahmamayaṃ jagat || 155 ||
pāpapuṇyavinirmuktaṃ jñānametadudāhṛtam |
yajñayuktasya nānyasya anyathā pātakaṃ bhavet || 156 ||
sakalaṃ pavitraṃ vāsanā kutsitā
mādakaṃ vastu sakalaṃ varjayetkanakādikam |
dharmādharmaparijñānāt saṃskārācca pavitratā || 157 ||
viṇmūtrastrīrajo vāpi nakhāsthi sakalaṃ tathā |
vicārayenmantravittu bhrāntireva na saṃśayaḥ || 158 ||
strīrajaḥ paramaṃ dravyaṃ dehastena prajāyate |
kathaṃ taddūṣaṇaṃ yena prāpyate paramaṃ padam || 159 ||
puruṣasya yad bījaṃ bindurityabhidhīyate |
bindustu paramaṃ dravyaṃ kāyo'yaṃ śivarūpakaḥ || 160 ||
Seite 445 der Vorlage
śivatattvena cāsthyādidūṣaṇaṃ nāsti vaindave |
pṛthivyāpastato vāyurākāśaṃ candrasūryakau || 161 ||
etaiḥ sthūlaśarīraṃ tu śukraśoṇitasambhavam |
pitṛtastrīṇi jāyante majjāsthisnāyureva ca || 162 ||
mātṛtastrīṇi jāyante tvaṅmāṃsaśoṇitāni ca |
ṣāṭkauṣikamidaṃ proktaṃ śarīraṃ paramarṣibhiḥ || 163 ||
mūlaśuddhiḥ sarvaśuddhiriti nyāyaḥ pravarttate |
śarīraṃ yadi śuddhaṃ syāttadā tatra na dūṣaṇam || 164 ||
sarvathā naiva doṣo'sti tathā śukreṣu niścitam |
tataḥ pavitraṃ dehasya kāraṇaṃ kena dūṣyate || 165 ||
jñānamārgeṇa sakalaṃ nirvikalpaṃ na dūṣaṇam |
savikalpo yadi bhavet pāpabhāgjāyate naraḥ || 166 ||
annaṃ brahmamayaṃ viddhi tena yasya tu sambhavaḥ |
nānājīvamayaṃ tattu purīṣaṃ kena dūṣyate || 167 ||
nānāvidhā hi satataṃ devatāḥ salile sthitāḥ |
tenodakena yajjātaṃ mūtraṃ kena ca dūṣitam || 168 ||
Seite 446 der Vorlage
gomūtraprāśanaṃ viprairgomayasya ca bhakṣaṇam |
male mūtre ca yo doṣo bhrāntireva na saṃśayaḥ || 169 ||
pavitraṃ sakalaṃ caiva vāsanā kutsitā bhavet |
tato vicārya matimān sādhakastarkaśodhitaḥ || 170 ||
paramārthataḥ pūjyapūjakabhedo mithyā
māyāmūlamidaṃ sarvaṃ tato jātamidaṃ jagat |
pūjyapūjakabhedaśca mithyaiva paramārthataḥ || 171 ||
tasmāt sarvaprayatnena jñānamārgeṇa śodhayet |
sarvaṃ brahmamayaṃ viddhi sattarkeṇa sasādhakaḥ || 172 ||
prakṛtañca samāpyātha gṛhṇīyād dravyamuttamam |
tarpayitvā mahādevīṃ śaktyā yaddakṣiṇāṃ dadet || 173 ||
trividhaṃ tripurāyāstu kathitaṃ pūjanaṃ mahat |
vakṣye'haṃ sarvaśāktānāṃ dūtīyajanamuttamam || 174 ||
nāyikāyajanam
pīṭhapūjāvidhiṃ kṛtvā pūrvavat sādhakottamaḥ |
saṃsthāpya tatra śaktiñca pūrvavadapi pūjayet || 175 ||
Seite 447 der Vorlage
bhaktibhāvena sampūjya nāyikāñca yathoditām |
pūjayecca tatastasyāṃ pañca kāmān samāhitaḥ || 176 ||
māyāṃ kāmaṃ tathā pūrvaṃ blūṃ strīñca yathākramāt |
kāma bījañca kandarpa manmathañca tataḥ param || 177 ||
makaraketanaṃ caiva manobhavañca ṅeyutam |
praṇavādinamo'ntañca krameṇa gandhapuṣpakaiḥ || 178 ||
arcayitvā caturdikṣu pūjayettadanantaram |
vaṭukaṃ bhairavaṃ caiva durgāñca kṣetrapālakam || 179 ||
tasyā mūrdhni trikoṇañca yantramālikhya sādhakaḥ |
mahāpretāsanaṃ madhye bālāmeva prapūjayet || 180 ||
maulau gaṇeśaṃ keśāgre kulādhyakṣaṃ lalāṭake |
durgāṃ bhruvostathā lakṣmīṃ rasanāyāṃ sarasvatīm || 181 ||
stanadvaye vasantañca madanaṃ caiva pūjayet |
mukhe sudhānidhiṃ pṛṣṭhe glūṃ bījānantaroditam || 182 ||
dakṣiṇāṃśaṃ samāśritya āśiraścaraṇāvadhi |
pūjyāḥ kāmakalāstasyāḥ nāyikā'ṅgeṣu sarvaśaḥ || 183 ||
Seite 448 der Vorlage
tasyāṃ ṣoḍaśakāmakalāpūjanam
śraddhā prītistathā tuṣṭirdhṛtiśca tadanantaram |
bhūtiḥ kāntirmanojñā ca vimalā modinī tathā || 184 ||
moghā manobhavakarī pramadā mohinī tathā |
dīpanī śoṣaṇī caiva vaśaṅkarī tathā punaḥ || 185 ||
rañjanī caiva kāmasya kalāḥ svaravirājitāḥ |
ṣoḍaśacandrakalāpūjanam
tataścandrakalāḥ pūjyā āśiraścaraṇāvadhi || 186 ||
pūṣā vaśā sumanā ca ratiḥ prītirdhṛtistathā |
ṛddhiśca saumyā marīcirbahumāyā tataḥ param || 187 ||
madirā śaśinī chāyā tathā sampūrṇamaṇḍalā |
tuṣṭistathā'mṛtā caiva pūjyāścandrakalā imāḥ || 188 ||
pūjayenmadanāgāre raktacandanabhūṣite |
bhagamālāmanuṃ procya pūjayettadanantaram || 189 ||
vāgbhavaṃ bhuvaneśīñca kamalā vāgbhavaṃ tataḥ |
jaṃ blūñcaiva tataḥ klinne sarvāṇīti tato vadet || 190 ||
bhagānīti tataḥ paścādvaśamānaya tatparam |
strīṃ sphrīṃ kledinī bījaṃ klīṃ klīṃ ca tataḥ param || 191 ||
bhagamālinyai namaḥ svāhā pūjayeccakramadhyage |
pūjayitvā tataścakraṃ nijadevīṃ tato yajet || 192 ||
Seite 449 der Vorlage
vidhivat pūjayitvā ca gandhaiḥ puṣpaistathā'kṣataiḥ |
dhūpairdīpaiśca naivedyairvividhaiḥ kulasādhakaḥ || 193 ||
vidhāya vandanaṃ caiva taducchiṣṭaṃ svayaṃ haret |
arcayed gandhapuṣpādyaiḥ svaśivaṃ tadanantaram || 194 ||
mūlamantraṃ samuccārya praṇavaṃ bhuvaneśvarīm |
namaḥ śabdaṃ tataḥ paścāt śivāyeti tato vadet || 195 ||
yajettat puruṣāghorasadyo vāmeśvarānapi |
nivṛttiñca pratiṣṭhāṃ ca vidyāṃ ca tadanantaram || 196 ||
śāntiñca śāntyatītāṃ ca ṣaḍaṅgāvaraṇaṃ tataḥ |
samagravidyāmuccārya trikoṇaṃ caiva pūjayet || 197 ||
avadhūteśvarī kubjā-kāmākhyā samayā api |
vajreśvarīkālike ca tathā dikkaravāsinīm || 198 ||
mahācaṇḍeśvarītāre pūjayettatra sādhakaḥ |
tadanujñāṃ tato labdhvā bhuktvā tāmbūlamuttamam || 199 ||
svaśivaṃ tatra niḥkṣipya gajahastākhyamudrayā |
prajapet kṣobharahitaścāṣṭottarasahasrakam || 200 ||
Seite 450 der Vorlage
śatamaṣṭottarañcāpi akṣobhasthiramānasaḥ |
japānte tajjapaṃ devyai samarpya tadanantaram || 201 ||
kṣubdhāṃ manobhavasukhaiḥ pūjayet suciraṃ vaset |
galaccandradravaṃ tasmād gṛhītvā tarpayecchivām || 202 ||
stutvā pradakṣiṇīkṛtya visarjayedanantaram |
visarjanaṃ vidhāyātha śaktiñca paritoṣayet || 203 ||
vidhivaddakṣiṇāṃ dattvā annapānādibhistathā |
evaṃ yajanamātreṇa mantrasiddhirna saṃśayaḥ || 204 ||
prakārāntaradūtīyāgaḥ
athānyat sampravakṣyāmi dūtīyāgamanuttamam |
samprāpya divasaṃ pūrvadevīñca vidhivadbhage || 205 ||
pūjayitvā japenmantramayutadvitayaṃ tathā |
tasya lakṣmīrmahāvidyā bhavecca bhuvi durlabhā || 206 ||
aṣṭamītithimāsādya pakṣayorubhayorapi |
āmantrya vidhivadyoniṃ tatraiva yoginīṃ yajet || 207 ||
Seite 451 der Vorlage
paścāt sampūjya deveśīṃ mūlamantrañca sādhakaḥ |
ṣaṭsahasraṃ divārātrau japtvā mantramananyadhīḥ || 208 ||
samprāpya mahatīṃ vidyāṃ devīputro bhavedbhuvi |
puraścaraṇakathanam
athātaḥ sampravakṣyāmi prakārāntaramuttamam || 209 ||
yonau sampūjayeddevīṃ sarvaduḥkhanivāriṇīm |
bhagādyairbhagamāmantrya bhage bhagavatīṃ tataḥ || 210 ||
tato vai labhate siddhiṃ mantrasya lakṣamānataḥ |
dvilakṣeṇa mahāvāgmī trilakṣeṇa mahākaviḥ || 211 ||
vedalakṣeṇa vedasya sādhakaḥ pārago bhavet |
vāksiddhiśca bhavettasya pañcalakṣapramāṇataḥ || 212 ||
rasalakṣairbhavettasya aṇimādiguṇāṣṭakam |
saptalakṣeṇa vīrendro jīvanmukto bhavennaraḥ || 213 ||
ata ūrdhvaṃ na jānāmi śiva eva na saṃśayaḥ |
vidhivacchaktimāsādya sādhakaḥ sthiramānasaḥ || 214 ||
sampūjya vidhivadbhaktyā yonau mūlaṃ nyasettataḥ |
rātrau jāgaraṇaṃ kṛtvā haviṣyāśī jitendriyaḥ || 215 ||
yoniṃ spṛṣṭā japenmantramekākī lakṣamānataḥ |
Seite 452 der Vorlage
jāyate mantrasiddhistu nātra kāryā vicāraṇā || 216 ||
sarvasiddhiḥ kare tasya satyaṃ satyaṃ suniścitam |
athavā viṣuve caiva māsāntapakṣayorapi || 217 ||
aṣṭamyāñca caturdaśyāṃ candrasūryagrahe tathā |
śmaśāne vā yathāśaktyā gurorvā śivasannidhau || 218 ||
latāmānīya yatnena yonau cakraṃ yathāvidhi |
likhanañca prakurvīta kuṅkumāgurucandanaiḥ || 219 ||
mantrañca pralikhettasyāmāvāhya parameśvarīm |
sampūjya vidhivad bhaktyā sādhakaḥ sthiramānasaḥ || 220 ||
japenmantraṃ divārātrau yoṣitāṃ yonideśataḥ |
lakṣamekaṃ tadūrdhvaṃ vā daśabhirhomamācaret || 221 ||
pūjāñca vidhivat kṛtvā yathāvibhavavistaraiḥ |
paritoṣya guruṃ paścānmantrasiddhiśca jāyate || 222 ||
mahāvāgmī bhavet so'pi dhanavān rājavallabhaḥ |
lakṣmīstasya sadā gehe vāṇī vaktre suniścitam || 223 ||
bhuvi śakrasamo vīro jīvanmuktaḥ prajāyate |
Seite 453 der Vorlage
prakārāntareṇa dūtīyajanam
athavānyaprakāreṇa dūtīyajanamuttamam || 224 ||
tatra tāṃ sthāpayeddūtīṃ pūjayecca yathāvidhi |
vastrālaṅkaraṇaṃ caiva dattvā tasyai yathocitam || 225 ||
dhūpayitvā raktavastraṃ dūtīṃ kuryāt sulakṣaṇām |
padmaṃ bhūmau samālikhya ṣaṭkoṇāntargataṃ likhet || 226 ||
tasyopari gatāṃ nārīṃ nirjane bhūṣaṇānvitām |
tatastāṃ gandhapuṣpādyairnānopahāravistaraiḥ || 227 ||
devīrūpeṇa sambhāvya pūjayettāṃ yathāvidhi |
tasyā gātre nyasenmantraṃ pañcabāṇān krameṇa tu || 228 ||
svakalpoktakrameṇaiva nyāsajālaṃ pravinyaset |
dīkṣayitvā tanmūlena devībuddhyā yajettataḥ || 229 ||
yonau vā pūjayeddevīṃ yasmādyonimayī śivā |
yonau kāmeśvarīṃ caiva nābhau vajreśvarīṃ tataḥ || 230 ||
Seite 454 der Vorlage
hṛdvaktrastanmadhyeṣu pūjayet paradevatām |
yoniṃ sadā'kṣatāṃ kṛtvā japedvidyāṃ tataḥ parām || 231 ||
ayutañca japaṃ kṛtvā sarvasiddhīśvaro bhavet |
śaktimānīya vidhivat pūjayedyonimaṇḍale || 232 ||
sampūjya nijadevīñca sāyudhāṃ saparikarām |
bhaginīṃ bhagajihvāñca bhagāsyāṃ bhagamālinīm || 233 ||
bhagadantāṃ bhagākṣīñca bhagavarṇāṃ bhagatvacām |
bhagastanīṃ bhagāṅgīñca bhagasthāṃ bhagasarpiṇīm || 234 ||
bhage bhagavatīṃ tasyāḥ sampūjya bhagamālayā |
vāgbhavaṃ kāmabījañca kamalābījameva ca || 235 ||
iti babījatrayaṃ dattvā ṅeyutāśca namo'ntikāḥ |
pūjayitvā tataḥ paścānmūlamantraṃ japettataḥ || 236 ||
ekāyutajapaṃ kṛtvā sarvasiddhiparāyaṇaḥ |
sarvaśāstrārthavettā ca sarvagaḥ sarvavit prabhuḥ || 237 ||
dūtīyāgamāhātmyakathanam
idānīṃ kathyate dūtīyāgasya mahimā bhṛśam |
Seite 455 der Vorlage
yoṣitāṃ yonimāsthāya sarvasiddhirna saṃśayaḥ || 238 ||
etat pūjanamambāyāḥ sarvatantreṣu gopitam |
itthaṃ pūjāvidhiṃ kṛtvā sarvasiddhiyuto bhavet || 239 ||
labhate vimalāṃ vāṇīṃ kavīnāmagraṇīrbhavet |
aiśvaryamatulaṃ prāpya vaśīkuryājjagattrayam || 240 ||
siddhagandharvadevaiśca kinnarairdānavaistathā |
rākṣasairmanujairnityaṃ pūjyo bhavati sādhakaḥ || 241 ||
sarveṣāṃ vallabhaḥ so'pi yoginīnāṃ sudurlabhaḥ |
ante ca ramate devyā sākṣāt smaraharopamaḥ || 242 ||
candanāgurugandhādyairlatāḥ sampūjya yatnataḥ |
sarvapāpavinirmukto ramet kalpāyutaṃ bhuvi || 243 ||
vastrālaṅkāramālyaiśca toṣayed yadi kāminīm |
atulāṃ śriyamāpnoti sa gacchetpārvatīpadam || 244 ||
Seite 456 der Vorlage
matsyamāṃsadadhikṣaudrapiṣṭakaiḥ pāyasādibhiḥ |
bhojayedyuvatīṃ yastu sa bhavet pṛthivīpatiḥ || 245 ||
kāyena manasā vācā sundarīṃ yaśca toṣayet |
sa bhavet sādhakaśreṣṭho mātṝṇāñca bhavet priyaḥ || 246 ||
bālikāṃ yadi paśyecca nirjane ca digambarīm |
tadā tadā prapūjyeta devīṃ dhyātvā yathāvidhi || 247 ||
sa ca sarvapriyo bhūtvā vāgmī ekakavirbhavet |
etattu sarvabhūtānāṃ tantrāṇāṃ gopitaṃ bhuvi || 248 ||
jñātvā gurumukhāt sarvaṃ śivatulyo bhavennaraḥ |
nirvikalpastu mantrajño bhaved vai sādhakaḥ sadā || 249 ||
kāmyaṃ naimiktikaṃ jñātvā caṇḍikāṃ paripūjayet |
dīkṣitasyā'dhikāro'tra nānyasyaiva kadācana || 250 ||
bhūtalipeḥ mantrasiddheḥ drāvaṇādivividhā upāyaḥ
atha sarvatra japtavyaṃ aṣṭottarasahasrakam |
amṛtatrayasaṃyogāt duṣṭamantro'pi sidhyati || 251 ||
Seite 457 der Vorlage
evaṃ bhūtalipiścaiva hṛllekhā modinītrayam |
tryamṛtena puṭīkṛtya yo mantraṃ bhajate'cirāt || 252 ||
kramotkramācchatāvṛttyā tasya siddho bhavenmanuḥ |
pañcahrasvā sandhivarṇā vyomerāgnijalandharā || 253 ||
antyamādyaṃ dvitīyañca caturthaṃ madhyamaṃ kramāt |
pañca vargākṣarāṇi syurvāntaṃ śvetendubhiḥ saha || 254 ||
eṣā bhūtalipiḥ proktā dvicatvāriṃśadakṣaraiḥ |
puraścaryādibhirmantro yadi siddho bhavenna hi || 255 ||
upāyāstatra karttavyāḥ sapta śaṅkarabhāṣitāḥ |
drāvaṇaṃ bodhanaṃ vaśyaṃ pīḍanaṃ poṣaśoṣaṇam || 256 ||
dahanāntaṃ kramāt kuryāttataḥ siddho bhaved dhruvam |
vāruṇenaiva bījena grathanaṃ kārayenmanum || 257 ||
tanmantrayantramālikhya śihlakarpūrakuṅkumaiḥ |
uṣīrarocanākhyābhirmantraṃ saṃgrathitaṃ likhet || 258 ||
kṣīrājyamadhutoyānāṃ madhye taṃ likhitaṃ kṣipet |
pūjanājjapanādarcanād drāvitaḥ siddhido manuḥ || 259 ||
Seite 458 der Vorlage
drāvito'pi na siddhaśced bodhanaṃ tasya kārayet |
sārasvatena bīje sampuṭīkṛtya taṃ japet || 260 ||
evaṃ kṛte na siddhiścedvaśīkuryāttataḥ param |
āraktacandanaṃ kuṣṭhaṃ haridrā madanaṃ śilā || 261 ||
etaistu mantramālikhya bhūrjapatre suśobhane |
dhāryaṃ kaṇṭhe na cet siddhiḥ pīḍanaṃ tasya kārayet || 262 ||
adharottarayogena pādāni parijapyate |
dhyāyettu devatāṃ tadvattadadhottararūpiṇīm || 263 ||
vidyāmādau ca dugdhena likhitvā'kramya cāṅghriṇā |
tathā bhūtena mantreṇa homaṃ kāryaṃ dine dine || 264 ||
pīḍito lajjayā'viṣṭaḥ siddhaḥ syādatha poṣayet |
bālāyāstritayaṃ bījamādyante tasya yojayet || 265 ||
gokṣīramadhunā likhya vidyāṃ pāṇau vidhārayet |
poṣito'yaṃ bhavet siddho na cet kurvīta śoṣaṇam || 266 ||
dvābhyāṃ ca vāyubījābhyāṃ mantraṃ kuryādvidarbhitam |
Seite 459 der Vorlage
eṣā vidyā gale dhāryā likhitā śavabhasmanā || 267 ||
śoṣito'pi na siddhaśceddahanīyo'gnibījataḥ |
āgneyena tu bījena mantrasyaikaikamakṣaram || 268 ||
ādyantamadha ūrdhvañca yojayeddāhakarmaṇi |
brahmavṛkṣasya tailena mantramālikhya dhārayet || 269 ||
dhāraṇāt kaṇṭhadeśe tu tataḥ siddho bhavenmanuḥ |
evaṃ krameṇa kurvīta puraścaraṇamuttamam || 270 ||
puraścaryādibhirvinā mantrasiddherupāyaḥ
athānyat sampravakṣyāmi mantrasiddhestu kāraṇam |
mantrasiddhirbhavedyena puraścaryādibhirvinā || 271 ||
śivaśikhisitabhānuṃ pañcamāntyasvarāḍhyaṃ
dvitayamidamapūrvaṃ bījamugraprabhāyāḥ |
kṣaṇamapi khamaṇīnāṃ maṇḍalāntarvibhāvya
kṣapayati duradṛṣṭaṃ vādirāḍ jāyate saḥ || 272 ||
sa jayati ripuvargān vādirājān vivāde
namayati ramaṇīnāṃ cittacauraścirāyuḥ |
kathayati kavirājairapyadṛṣṭaṃ sukāvyaṃ
madhumatirapi heyaḥ kiṃpunaḥ siddhisaṅghāḥ || 273 ||
Seite 460 der Vorlage
kulayuvati suyonau mantravarṇān vilikhya
nikhila nigamavarṇān suptadoṣādiduṣṭān |
vidita gurukulāntarvāhyavartmā vidhijño
manupuṭitapaṭīyān sādhayet śāntacetāḥ || 274 ||
kulapathamanusandhāyāmitāyāṃ subhūmau
tava janani jano yastarpayettīrthatoyaiḥ |
rudhiratarasupuṣpairgandhamālyānulepai
racita yuvativeśastaddhiyā dhyāyate saḥ || 275 ||
paricarati samastairnyāsapūrvaiḥ prasiddhai-
stava parikarajālairyonicakre prapūjya |
suvimalakulajāṃ tvāṃ hrīṃghṛṇāvarjito yaḥ
svayamapi racitāṅgaḥ kṣobhakṛdyoginīnām || 276 ||
paśuripukulacakraṃ saṃspṛśan madhyaśākhaṃ
surataru suranāthaḥ śāpabhraṣṭaḥ sureśaḥ |
Seite 461 der Vorlage
kulapatikulanāthastaddvayaṃ yojayitvā
manupuṭitavimṛgyaṃ yojayettadbahiryaḥ || 277 ||
janani tava kalānāṃ kovidaḥ kāmarūpaḥ
kumatirahitacittaḥsaṃlikhettāṃ tridhāreḥ |
vigatabhaya vivādadhvāntajālaḥ sudhāṃśu-
stava caraṇatalāntardhūlijālairviśālaiḥ || 278 ||
parijanitavapustaddharmabhirdeva pūjyaiḥ
paricarati suvijño mokṣacaryādhipaḥ saḥ |
madanamadavadhūnāṃ bījamuddhṛtya śaktiṃ
tadanu kaṭhinabījaṃ lokadhātrīṃ tadantaḥ || 279 ||
yadi japati madantarbhāvamāsādya sadyaḥ
suranagaragatistaiḥ siddhivargaiḥ sa pūjyaḥ |
śivabhṛgumadapṛthvīśaktiyuktaṃ susiddhaṃ hariharacaturāsyasvasvabhūtiprasūtam || 280 ||
paramapuruṣasañjñaḥ kṣobhakṛt kāminīnā
madhipatirapi vācāṃ śrīpatiḥ sārvabhaumaḥ |
Seite 462 der Vorlage
bhṛgumadakaṭhinādhaḥ kāmabījaṃ tadagre
bhuvanabhayavināśaḥ kṣobhiṇīṃ yojayitvā || 281 ||
japati yadi sakṛdvā cintyate vīrasiṃhaḥ
kulayuvatikulāntaḥ kṣobhakṛt kāmabhāvāt |
madanamadatalādhaḥ śaktibījaṃ niyojya
smaraharaharirūpī kāmarūpaḥ kuberaḥ || 282 ||
ripukulahariṇākṣīlocanāmbhojavipruṭ
prasabhajalaniṣekāt khaṇḍitāntāghatāpaḥ |
śivabhṛgumadamūlaṃ lobhamūlaṃ samūlaṃ
bhajati yadi gurūṇāṃ varṇamūlaṃ vimṛgyam || 283 ||
nidhipatirapi nātho gīṣpatiḥ kṣudracetā
yadi bhavati tadetanmukhyamurvīpatitvam |
Seite 463 der Vorlage
varaṇaraṇavivarjaṃ ghrāṇamevaṃ vivarjyaṃ
tadupari mṛgacihnaṃ dvandvametat bhavānyāḥ || 284 ||
nikhila manu varāṇāṃ mukhyadānaikadakṣaḥ
sa kusumaśaradharmakṣobhakṛnmantrarājaḥ |
amalaśirasi dharmaṃ vādirājaṃ svatantraṃ
tava samanaya yuktaṃ bījamanyad bhavānyāḥ || 285 ||
dvitayamapi vimānaṃ vaktumīśo maheśaḥ
kimiha kamalajanmā janmadharāsahasraiḥ |
iha japati ya enaṃ mantrarājaṃ svabhāgyaiḥ
bhajati janani yuṣmatpādapadmotthabhaktyā || 286 ||
tyajati parapumāṃsaṃ mādṛśaṃ cāpi kāle
na khalu vapuranarghyaṃ tasya kācit kadācit |
vihita gurumukhādvā vālakādvā paśorvā
likhitamapi svabuddhyā prāpya kasmādakasmāt || 287 ||
smararipupurapāre mokṣapūryādhipāre
paramapadavilīnaḥ sarvasaubhāgyabhogaiḥ |
Seite 464 der Vorlage
analapuravibhāge kālikāvarṇabījaṃ
tadapi yadi vidadhyāddigyutaṃ dantavarṇam || 288 ||
nayanayutalakāraṃ mastake nāmayuktaṃ
tadanu vikaṭadaṃṣṭrā sotkaṭaṃ bījayuktam |
yadi japati samastaṃ guhyaguhyātiguhyaṃ
trijagati kimihāste kleśalabhyaṃ kathañcit || 289 ||
krama paṭhitapūrvaṃ sarvamevānumadhyaṃ
manuraparavācyaṃ tasya madhyasvarūpam |
bhajati yadi cidānandadhūkkevalo'sau
vipina bhuvi ca madhye kautukān māṃ manuṣyaḥ || 290 ||
iti śrīmajjñānānandaparamahaṃsaviracite kaulāvalīnirṇaye saptadaśollāsaḥ || 17 ||
aṣṭādaśa ullāsaḥ
siddhilakṣaṇanirūpaṇam
atha vakṣye siddhicihnaṃ sādhakasya yathā bhavet |
akasmāt saṃlabhed gandhaṃ dhūpasya kusumasya vā || 1 ||
sadā vā priyasambhāṣyaṃ labhyate yoṣitāmapi |
svapne vṛṣaṃ gajāśvaṃ vā yadvā'rohati sādhakaḥ || 2 ||
siddhamantro bhavet so'pi nātra kāryā vicāraṇā |
svapne vā jāyate yoṣidvṛndaiḥ sammilanaṃ niśi || 3 ||
gajādiśailaśṛṅgeṣu vihāro rājadarśanam |
rājñāṃ tathā'ṅganānāñca darśanaṃ nṛtyagītayoḥ || 4 ||
saudhagehaṃ tathā mañcaṃ prāsādañca manoharam |
rathaṃ vā taraṇiṃ vāpi svapneṣvārohayettu yaḥ || 5 ||
samyaksiddhirbhavettasya śivaḥ so'pi na saṃśayaḥ |
dhvajañca pratimāṃ caiva rājānaṃ rudhiraṃ tathā || 6 ||
rudhirālepanaṃ svāṅge madirālepanaṃ tathā |
madirālokanaṃ māṃsaṃ striyaṃ vā cāruhāsinīm || 7 ||
Seite 466 der Vorlage
strībhirvā veṣṭito yastu svapne bhavati sādhakaḥ |
mantrasiddhirbhavettasya satyameva na saṃśayaḥ || 8 ||
gomāṃsaṃ vāpi cānyasya bhakṣayedyo'pi māṃsakam |
labhedvā bhakṣayedvā'pi sparśayedvā kadācana || 9 ||
devatānaragandharvanārīṇāṃ darśanaṃ bhavet |
caragoruṇitamvāyā vakṣojamukhapaṅkajam || 10 ||
eteṣāṃ tu phalaṃ caiva paraṅgurvādikaṃ gurum |
teṣāṃ prasādaḥ snehañca vātsalyaṃ priyadarśanam || 11 ||
siddhicihnāni
siddhicihnaṃ bhuvi jñeyaṃ yadi na vyapate manaḥ |
yadi bhāgyavaśāccaiva kuladṛṣṭistu jāyate || 12 ||
avārdhakyaṃ bhavettasya sarvasiddhiḥ kare sthitā |
akālapanasaṃ caiva bhakṣaṇaṃ darśanaṃ tathā || 13 ||
agamyāgamanaṃ caiva guroḥ sandarśanaṃ tathā |
paramānnabhakṣaṇañca śoṇitañca viśeṣataḥ || 14 ||
divyānnaṃ vāpi bhuktvā ca siddho bhavati sādhakaḥ |
Seite 467 der Vorlage
sādhakaṃ dravyarūpañca devatāṃ vā prapaśyati || 15 ||
khaḍgaṃ vā phalakaṃ vāpi amṛtaṃ vāpi pustikām |
siddhidravyaṃ śavaṃ caiva vasanābharaṇādikam || 16 ||
raktamālyaṃ raktapuṣpaṃ svapne prāpnoti sādhakaḥ |
siddhaḥ so'pi bhavet satyaṃ saṃśayo nāsti niścitam || 17 ||
gajaṃ vā turagaṃ vāpi śivaliṅgañca paśyati |
pīṭhādigamanaṃ tatra devatādarśanaṃ tathā || 18 ||
udyānaṃ kānanaṃ vāpi bhūdevayatidarśanam |
bālakaṃ bhikṣukaṃ caiva phalādīnāṃ tu lolupam || 19 ||
paśupakṣiphalādīnaṃ viśvāsaḥ priyadarśanaḥ |
manasā bhāvite kārye śaṅkhādidhvanirutsavaḥ || 20 ||
veṇuvīṇāravaṃ gītaṃ vicitradarśanaṃ tathā |
ajñātajanasamvādo naṣṭadravyodayaṃ tathā || 21 ||
akasmād bhāvasiddhistu alakṣitajanastutiḥ |
kṣudrasya mahatī pūjā sukṛtī ca kṛtastutiḥ || 22 ||
adṛṣṭaśāstravijñānaṃ tejasvī janavallabhaḥ |
mantralābhastathā svapne gurūṇāṃ duhitustathā || 23 ||
patnīnāṃ sādhakānāñca utkaṭotkaṭadarśanam |
asugandhiḥ sugandhiśca śraddhā puṣpodbhavastathā || 24 ||
svapne caiva puraścārī puraścaraṇakarmaṇi |
iti vijñāya vīrendraḥ prayogañca samācaret || 25 ||
Seite 468 der Vorlage
nindyacihnāni
atha nindyāni vakṣyāmi vidyānarthakarāṇi ca |
kṛṣṇavarṇabhaṭaṃ svapne prahārastena melanam || 26 ||
maithunaṃ paranārībhirvināśo maraṇaṃ tathā |
rājyakṣobhavahnivāyujantubhirvadhadarśanam || 27 ||
gurorākṣepasampattirjantūnāṃ vyādhisādhanam |
anyamantrārcane śraddhā svadevārcananindanam || 28 ||
asiddhārthakule tatra siddhārthajapamācaret |
gaṇeśaṃ vaṭukaṃ paścāt kṣetreśaṃ yoginīstathā || 29 ||
pūjayedrātrisamaye baliṃ caiva sadā'rpayet |
kumāraṃ baṭukaṃ bhadraṃ lakṣmīṃ sucārunāyakam || 30 ||
svaśaktiṃ pañcakṣetreśaṃ yoginīṃ yogibhiḥ saha |
pūjayitvā vidhānena baliṃ paścānnivedayet || 31 ||
Seite 469 der Vorlage
tataḥ siddho bhavenmantro nirvighnena suniścitam |
athātaḥ sampravakṣyāmi kāmyaprayogamuttamam || 32 ||
kāmyaprayogakathanam
rajo'vasthāṃ samālokya tanmūle sveṣṭadevatām |
pūjayitvā mahārātrau tridinaṃ prajapenmanum || 33 ||
lakṣapīṭhaphalaṃ caiva labhate sādhakottamaḥ |
vetālapādukāsiddhiṃ khaṅgasiddhintathaiva ca || 34 ||
añjanaṃ tilakaṃ caiva prāpnoti kṣobhavarjitaḥ |
kulāgāraṃ puṣpitāyā dṛṣṭvā yo japate naraḥ || 35 ||
ayutaikapramāṇena sādhakaḥ sthiramānasaḥ |
kevalaṃ guptabhāvena sa tu vidyānidhirbhavet || 36 ||
saṃskṛtāḥ prākṛtāścaiva laukikā vaidikāstathā |
vaśamāyānti te sarve sādhakasya na cānyathā || 37 ||
athavā muktakeśaśca bhuvi bhuktvā susaṃyataḥ |
prajapya cā'yutaṃ prājñaḥ etadeva phalaṃ labhet || 38 ||
nagnāṃ paralatāṃ paśyan ayutaṃ yastu sādhakaḥ |
prajaped yo bhavet sadyo vidyāyāvallabhaḥ svayam || 39 ||
Seite 470 der Vorlage
tasya darśanamātreṇa vādinaḥ kuṇṭhatāṃ gatāḥ |
gadyapadyamayī vāṇī sabhāyāṃ tasya jāyate || 40 ||
tasya vākyaparicayājjaḍībhavanti vāgminaḥ |
tannāmnā sudhiyaḥ sarve praṇamanti mudānvitāḥ || 41 ||
havirbhuktvā'thavā pūrvakrameṇaiva phalaṃ bhavet |
athavā dhanakāmastu mahadaiśvaryakāmukaḥ || 42 ||
bṛhaspatisamo yastu bhavituṃ kāmayennaraḥ |
aṣṭottaraśataṃ japtvā kulamāmantrya tattvavit || 43 ||
maithunaṃ yaḥ karotyeva sa tu sarvaphalaṃ labhet |
athavā hastamāropya sthiradhīḥ pūtamānasaḥ || 44 ||
kavitvaṃ labhate so'pi amṛtatvañca gacchati |
pṛthvīmṛtumatīṃ vīkṣya sahasraṃ yadi nityaśaḥ || 45 ||
tadā vādī susiddhānte tataḥ kṣititalaṃ viśet |
mahācīnakrame devīṃ dhyātvā devīṃ prapūjayet || 46 ||
taddrumodbhavapuṣpeṇa pūjayed bhaktibhāvataḥ |
sa bhavet kuladevaśca kuladrumagataḥ śuciḥ || 47 ||
Seite 471 der Vorlage
brahmatarormūlapadme devīṃ dhyātvā yathāvidhi |
tatsudhādhārasāreṇa tarpayenmātṛkānane || 48 ||
padmaṃ dṛṣṭvā tathā vilvaṃ khañjanaṃ śikhanaṃ tathā |
cāmaraṃ ravivimbañca tilapuṣpaṃ sarovaram || 49 ||
trisṛtaṃ vīkṣya japtvā ca śataśaḥ śuddhabhāvataḥ |
mukhaprasādaṃ suvacaḥ sulocanaṃ suhāsyakam || 50 ||
suveśaṃ subhagaṃ gandhaṃ sujanaṃ sukhameva ca |
labhate ca yathāsaṃkhyaṃ sādhakaḥ sthiramānasaḥ || 51 ||
mahācīnakramaḥ
mahācīnadrumalatā veṣṭitena ca yat phalam |
tasyāpi ṣoḍaśāṃśena phalaṃ nārhanita te śavāḥ || 52 ||
śavāsanādhikaphalaṃ latāgṛhapraveśanam |
latārateṣu japtavyaṃ mahāpātakamuktaye || 53 ||
dhanārthī prajapedvidyāṃ parayoṣit samāgame |
latābhāve samutsārya svaśukraṃ sādhakottamaḥ || 54 ||
akṣubdhaṃ prajapenmantraṃ dharmakāmārthasiddhaye |
iti cīnakrameṇaiva tārā śīghraphalapradā || 55 ||
Seite 472 der Vorlage
guruvākyakrameṇaiva tripurā bhuktimuktidā |
mahācīnakrameṇaiva kālikā phaladāyiṇī || 56 ||
saptasaptatibhedā yā śrīvidyā kathitā bhuvi |
tāsāntu samatā jñeyā guptasādhanasādhane || 57 ||
cattvāriṃśat prakārā yā bhairavī viditā bhuvi |
tāsāṃ tu samatā jñeyā guptasādhanasādhane || 58 ||
yā yā vidyā mahācaṇḍāstāsāmevaṃ vidhirmataḥ |
mahācīnakrameṇaiva chinnamastā tu siddhidā || 59 ||
sarvā yāścaṇḍikā vidyāstāsāṃ caivaṃ vidhiḥ smṛtaḥ |
yathā kālī tathā tārā yathā bālā tathonmukhī || 60 ||
yathā kālī tathā durgā yathā durgā tathā jaṭā |
yathā'sau tripurā bālā tathā tripurabhairavī || 61 ||
sundarī ca tathā jñeyā marddinī ca tathā parā |
anyā yā yā mahāvidyā tathā bhavati niścitam || 62 ||
Seite 473 der Vorlage
mantraṃ yantraṃ pṛthagbhāvāt sādhanenaikatāṃ bhajet |
etatyantrañca mantrañca putrebhyo'pi na darśayet || 63 ||
anyathā pretarājasya bhavanaṃ yāti niścitam |
athātaḥ sampravakṣyāmi kāmyasādhanamuttamam || 64 ||
saṃyojya mūlamantrānte kramotkrameṇa mātṛkām |
āmantrayettataḥ paścāt pañcaviṃśatisaṃkhyayā || 65 ||
prātareva jalaṃ dhīro bhāvayenmātṛkāmayam |
tadambupānato mantrī vāgmī drutaṃ kavirbhavet || 66 ||
trimāsānnā'tra sandehaḥ ṣaṇmāsāt vākpatirbhavet |
kāmyakarttā mahāvāgmī bhavet śrutidharā naraḥ || 67 ||
aṣṭamāt sarvamantrāṇāṃ pārago viśvapūjitaḥ |
sarvajñatāṃ labhedvīro nātra kāryā vicāraṇā || 68 ||
dvivarṣādaṣṭasiddhiśca trivarṣāttu śivo bhavet |
pradīpakalikākāraṃ jihvāyāṃ mūlamantrakam || 69 ||
devatāṃ śuklavarṇāñca vibhāvya yo japenmanum |
Seite 474 der Vorlage
trimāsādūrdhvato mantrī pūrvavat phalamāpnuyāt || 70 ||
tattatprakārabhedena tattatphalamavāpnuyāt |
prātareva hi japtavyamaṣṭottarasahasrakam || 71 ||
athavā'nyaprakāraṃ tu vakṣyāmi tantravartmanā |
balidānādikaṃ sarvaṃ vidhāya pūrvavad budhaḥ || 72 ||
śmaśānālayamāgatya muktakeśo digambaraḥ |
japedayutasaṅkhyaṃ tu sarvakāmārthasiddhaye || 73 ||
mahācīnadrumalatāmajjābhirvipraputrakam |
sahasraṃ devīmabhyarcya śmaśāne sādhakottamaḥ || 74 ||
tadā rājyamavāpnoti yadi sa na palāyitaḥ |
svagātrarudhirāktaiśca bilvapatraiḥ sahasraśaḥ || 75 ||
śmaśāne'bhyarcya devīntu vāgīśasamatāṃ vrajet |
śmaśānaśayano vīraḥ śavāsanagataḥ śuciḥ || 76 ||
asakṛt prajapenmantraṃ sarvasiddhirbhavettataḥ |
kavirvāgmī dhanī dakṣaḥ sarvayoṣitpriyaḥ sukhī || 77 ||
Seite 475 der Vorlage
jāyate nātra sandehaścaṇḍikāsādhakaḥ svayam |
kṣudraviṭcuarabhūtāni devīṃ dhyātvā vināśayet || 78 ||
nābhimātrajale sthitvā devīmarkagatāṃ smaran |
aṣṭottaraśataṃ japtvā sādhako labhate śriyam || 79 ||
retoyuktena puṣpeṇa arkasyeha sahasraśaḥ |
śmaśāne'bhyarcya devīntu sarvasiddhiṃ tu vindati || 80 ||
dhanavān balavān vāgmī sarvayoṣitpriyo bhavet |
sukhī syānnātra sandeho mahākālavaco yathā || 81 ||
cchan yo taṃ śā ga ne ṣi śma yet ntraṃ ka ge lpa ma pra bha |
raktacandanadigdhāṅgīṃ raktapuṣpairalaṃkṛtām || 82 ||
ta jāṃ ku ge vīṃ pū pra bha javāpuṣpairviśeṣataḥ |
mantraṃ proccārayettatra ne ga ve ge śa liṃ pra bha || 83 ||
kuṇḍagolodbhavaiḥ puṣpaiḥ svayambhūkusumena ca |
pūjayitvā tatra devīṃ yo vai dhyāyecca devatām || 84 ||
tatra gatvā labhet siddhiṃ yadi vā na bhayaṃ vrajet |
aṣṭamyāñca caturdaśyāṃ pūjayitvā yathāvidhi || 85 ||
arghyaṃ dattvā tataḥ paścāt javāpuṣpañca varvarām |
candanañcā'rkakusumaṃ tathā śvetāparājitām || 86 ||
arghyaṃ dattvā viśeṣeṇa devīmarkagatāṃ smaran |
Seite 476 der Vorlage
aṣṭottaraśataṃ jāpyaṃ yāvajjīvanasaṃkhyayā || 87 ||
ājñāsiddhimavāpnoti satyaṃ satyaṃ na saṃśayaḥ |
prātaḥ snānarato mantrīṃ nityamaṣṭottaraṃ śatam || 88 ||
japettasyā'śu sidhyanti dhanadhānyādisampadaḥ |
anena vidhinā mantrī grahakṣudraripūn jayet || 89 ||
athocyate padāghātaṃ devyāstantravidhānataḥ |
svakalpoktaṃ vidhāyā'tha sādhako vijitendriyaḥ || 90 ||
sarvadravyasamāyukto devatādhyānatatparaḥ |
vivāde japakāle vā yatkiñcit kulasādhane || 91 ||
tatrādau cakramālikhya sindūrarajasā'plutam |
rātrau prapūjayed gehe sthitvā padātmikāṃ parām || 92 ||
japtvā'yutapramāṇena tathā cāmantrayettataḥ |
ehi mātarjagaddhātri sañcāre caraṇākule || 93 ||
śubhāśubhamaye rātre kathayasva jagatpate |
evaṃ nimantrayitvā tu saptavārān susaṃyataḥ || 94 ||
bhaktibhāvena sampūjya dattvā ca balimuttamam |
tato vīkṣeccakrarājaṃ sādhakaḥ sthiramānasaḥ || 95 ||
Seite 477 der Vorlage
padāghātaṃ samālokya jñātavyaṃ tacchubhāśubham |
sādhakābhimukhaṃ cihnaṃ ubhayoryadi caikataḥ || 96 ||
savyasya dakṣiṇasyāpi śubhaṃ bhavati niścitam |
viparītaphalaṃ dadyādviparīte suniścitam || 97 ||
padamadhye śubhā rekhā śubhadā śubhayogataḥ |
viparītaphalaṃ tattu viparītañca niścitam || 98 ||
kṣudraṃ kṣudraphalaṃ proktaṃ dīrghaṃ dīrghaphalapradam |
athātaḥ pādukāmantraṃ kathayāmi samāsataḥ || 99 ||
pādukāṃ pūjayāmyadya ādyantamaṇḍitāṃ vadet |
sarvabhūte mahāśaktiḥ pādāgre yā sthitā yataḥ || 100 ||
atastau caraṇau pūjyau sarvatra bhūtimicchatā |
ādyantarahitā devī pādukādisvarūpiṇī || 101 ||
yoṣitāṃ yonimāsthāya sarvasiddhipradāyinī |
svatantreyaṃ mahāvidyā na prakāśyā kadācana || 102 ||
Seite 478 der Vorlage
saṃhārakramayogena devī saṃhārarūpiṇī |
sṛṣṭikrameṇa deveśīmahāsṛṣṭipravarttinī || 103 ||
sthitikrameṇa sā devī sthititattvapravarttinī |
brahmaviṣṇusvarūpā sā mahādevasvarūpiṇī || 104 ||
ādye madhumatīsiddhiḥ saṃhārakramayogataḥ |
ante kṣetreṇa siddhiḥ syāccheṣe gandharvayonayaḥ || 105 ||
samudāye mahāmokṣaṃ dadāti paramā kalā |
pādukā paramā vidyā saptākṣarasamanvitā || 106 ||
etāṃ vinā mahāvidyā naiva sarvaphalapradā |
kathiteyaṃ mahāvidyā yatnād gopyā sadaiva hi || 107 ||
lokasnehādidānīṃ tu kathitañca sudurlabham |
etattantrañca mantrañca prayogañca tathā param || 108 ||
atibhaktāya putrāya prāṇadāya na darśayet |
anyathā pretarājasya bhavanaṃ yāti niścitam || 109 ||
iti śrīmajjñānānandaparamahaṃsaviracite kaulāvalīnirṇaye aṣṭādaśollāsaḥ || 98 ||
ṣaṭkarmavidhānam
athātaḥ sampravakṣyāmi ṣaṭkarmavidhimuttamam |
śāntivaśyastambhanāni vidveṣoccāṭane tataḥ || 1 ||
māraṇaṃ karmaṣaṭkañca teṣāṃ lakṣaṇamucyate |
śāntyādiṣaṭkarmalakṣaṇam
rogakṛtyā grahādīnāṃ nirāsaḥ śāntirīritā || 2 ||
vaśyaṃ janānāṃ sarveṣāṃ vidheyatvamudāhṛtam |
pravṛttirodhaḥ sarveṣāṃ stambhanaṃ tadudāhṛtam || 3 ||
snigdhānāṃ dveṣajananaṃ mitho vidveṣaṇaṃ matam |
sadvidyāsiddhikālādīn jñātvā karmāṇi sādhayet || 4 ||
pūrvoktabalimantreṇa baliṃ dadyāccatuṣpathe |
rātrāveva prayogādau śivāyai ca susiddhaye || 5 ||
Seite 481 der Vorlage
tattatkarmasu mantrayantrakālanirṇayaḥ
dikkāladevatādīṃśca(jñātvā)vidveṣe vyoma kīrttitam |
uccāṭane smṛto vāyurbhūyo'gnirmāraṇe mataḥ || 6 ||
svacchaṃ viyan marut kṛṣṇo rakto'gniviśadaṃ payaḥ |
pītā bhūmiḥ pañcabhūta rūpametadudīritam || 7 ||
vṛttaṃ divastat ṣaḍbindulāñkṣitaṃ mātariśvanaḥ |
trikoṇaṃ svastikopetaṃ vahnerardhendusaṃyutam || 8 ||
ambhojamambhaso bhūmeścaturasraṃ savajrakam |
tattadbhūtasamābhāni maṇḍalāni vidurbudhāḥ || 9 ||
varṇāḥ svairañjitānyāhuḥ svasvanāmāvṛtānyapi |
śabdasparśarūparasagandhā bhūtaguṇāḥ smṛtāḥ || 10 ||
bhūtānāmudayaṃ dvayorapi budhaḥ saṃlakṣayet pakṣayo-
statrādho vasudhodayaṃ niśitadhīrghrāṇasya daṇḍaspṛśi |
devedhaḥspṛśi vāriṇo hutavahasyordhvaṃ gate tūdayaṃ
tiryak saṃspṛśi mārutasya paritaḥ spṛṣṭe marudvartmanaḥ || 11 ||
vaśyastambhanayoḥ praśasta udayo bhūmerjalasyodayaḥ
Seite 482 der Vorlage
śastaḥ śāntikapauṣṭikādiṣu śubheṣvahnāya vahneḥ punaḥ |
śatrormāraṇadāraṇādikaraṇeṣūccāṭanocchvāsayā-
rvāyoḥ śāntikanirviṣīkaraṇayorvyomno hi taścodayaḥ || 12 ||
tattadbhūtodaye samyak tattanmaṇḍalasaṃyute |
yantraṃ kuryāt rocanayā guṇḍikayā haridrayā || 13 ||
gṛhadhūmacitāṅgāraviṣairatha krameṇa tu |
śītāṃśusalilakṣauṇīvyomavāyuhavirbhujām || 14 ||
varṇāḥ syurmantrabījāni ṣaṭkarmasu yathākramam |
vaśyādau lekhanī dūrvā ākarṣe śikhipucchikā || 15 ||
vidveṣoccāṭane kākapakṣeṇāpi ca māraṇam |
ṣaṭkarmadevatānirūpaṇam
ratirvāṇī ramā jyeṣṭhā durgā kālī yathākramāt || 16 ||
ṣaṭkarmadevatāḥ proktāḥ karmādau tāḥ prapūjayet |
Seite 483 der Vorlage
athātaḥ sampravakṣyāmi ṣaṭkarmakāla nirṇayam || 17 ||
ṣaṭkarmakālanirṇayaḥ
pañcamī ca dvitīyā ca caturthī saptamī tathā |
budhejyaravisaṃyuktā śāntikarmaṇi pūjitā || 18 ||
gurucandrayutā ṣaṣṭhī caturthī ca trayodaśī |
navamī pauṣṭike śastā aṣṭamī navamī tathā || 19 ||
daśamyekādaśī caiva bānuśukradine tathā |
ākarṣaṇe tvamāvasyā navamī pratipattathā || 20 ||
paurṇamāsī mandabhānuyuktā vidveṣakarmaṇi |
kṛṣṇā caturdaśī tadvadaṣṭamī mandavārakāḥ || 21 ||
uccāṭane tithiḥ śastā pradoṣe ca viśeṣataḥ |
caturdaśyaṣṭamī kṛṣṇā tvamāvāsyā tathaiva ca || 22 ||
mandārārkadinopetā śastā māraṇakarmaṇi |
budhacandradinopetā pañcamī daśamī tathā || 23 ||
paurṇamāsī ca vijñeyā tithiḥ stambhanakarmaṇi |
śubhagrahodaye kuryāt śubhāni ca śubhodaye || 24 ||
Seite 484 der Vorlage
raudrakarmāṇi riktārke mṛtyuyoge ca māraṇam |
īśaścandrendranir-ṛtivāyvagnīnāṃ diśo matāḥ || 25 ||
sūryodayaṃ samārabhya ghaṭikādaśakaṃ kramāt |
ṛtavaḥ syurvasantādyā ahorātraṃ dine dine || 26 ||
vasantagrīṣmavarṣākhyāśaraddhemantaśaiśirāḥ |
hemantaḥ śāntike prokto vasanto vaśyakarmaṇi || 27 ||
śiśiraḥ stambhane jñeyo vidveṣe grīṣma īritaḥ |
prāvṛḍuccāṭane jñeyaḥ śaranmāraṇa karmaṇi || 28 ||
ṣaṭkarmasu āsanādinirṇayaḥ
gomeṣayoḥ śāntike ca vyāghrasya khaḍgino'pi vā |
vaśye ca stambhane śastā gajacarmaṇi dveṣake || 29 ||
uccāṭane bhallūkasya meṣasya māraṇe tathā |
mahiṣāśvayorvā carmaṇi sādhayet sādhakottamaḥ || 30 ||
padmākhyaṃ svastikaṃ bhūyo vikaṭaṃ kukkuṭaṃ punaḥ |
vajraṃ bhadrakamityāhurāsanāni manīṣiṇaḥ || 31 ||
Seite 485 der Vorlage
aṅguṣṭhau ca nibadhnīyāddhastābhyāṃ vyutkrameṇa tu |
ūrvorupari vīrendraḥ kṛtvā pādatale ubhe || 32 ||
padmāsanaṃ bhavedetat sarveṣāmeva pūjitam |
pūjājapavidhānena aṅguṣṭhaṃ dhāraṇañcaret || 33 ||
jānūrvorantare samyak kṛtvā pādatale ubhe |
ṛjukāyaḥ sukhāsīnaḥ svastikaṃ tat pracakṣate || 34 ||
sīvanyāmātmanaḥ pārśve gulphau niḥkṣipya pādayoḥ |
etadvā svastikaṃ proktaṃ savye nyasyetaraṃ karam || 35 ||
padmāsanaṃ samāsthāya jānūrvorantare karau |
niveśya bhūmau saṃsthāpya romasthaḥ kukkuṭāsanaḥ || 36 ||
gulphau ca vṛṣaṇasyādhaḥ sīvanyāḥ pārśvayoḥ kṣipet |
pārśvapādau ca pāṇibhyāṃ dṛḍhaṃ baddhvā suniścalaḥ || 37 ||
bhadrāsanaṃ bhavedetat sarvavyādhiviṣāpaham |
Seite 486 der Vorlage
ūrvoḥ pādau kramānnyasya jānvoḥ pratyammukhāṅgulau || 38 ||
karau vidadhyādākhyātaṃ vajrāsanamanuttamam |
svasvakalpavidhānena pūjādīṃśca samācaret | 39 ||
mudrāvidhānam
ṣaṇmudrāḥ kramaśo jñeyāḥ padmapāśagadāhvayāḥ |
muṣalāśanikhaḍgādyāḥ śāntikādiṣu karmasu || 40 ||
hastau tu sammukhau kṛtvā sannatāvunnatāṅgulau |
talāntamilitāṅguṣṭhau kṛtvaiṣā padmamudrikā || 41 ||
vāmamuṣṭistu tarjanyāṃ dakṣamuṣṭistu tarjanīm |
saṃyojyāṅguṣṭhakāgrābhyāṃ tarjanyagre kṣipettataḥ || 42 ||
eṣā pāśāhvayā mudrā vidvadbhiḥ parikīrttitā |
anyonyābhimukhau hastau kṛtvā ca grathitāṅgulau || 43 ||
aṅgulyau madhyame bhūyaḥ saṃlagne ca prasārite |
gadāmudreyamākhyātā vidvadbhiḥ parikīrttitā || 44 ||
Seite 487 der Vorlage
muṣṭiṃ kṛtvā tu hastābhyāṃ vāmasyopari dakṣiṇam |
kuryānmuṣalamudreyaṃ sarvavighnavināśinī || 45 ||
anāmikādvayaṃ veṣṭya cākuñcya tarjanīdvayam |
kaniṣṭhāṃ madhyamāṃ caiva jyeṣṭhāṅguṣṭhena ca kramāt || 46 ||
vajramudreyamākhyātā vidvadbhiḥ parikīrttitā |
kaniṣṭhānāmikāṃ baddhvā sāṅguṣṭhenaiva saṃyutā || 47 ||
śeṣāṅgulī tu prasṛte saṃspṛṣṭe khaḍgamudrikā |
sitaraktapītamiśrā kṛṣṇadhūmrā prakīrttitāḥ || 48 ||
ṣaṭkarmadevatāvarṇāḥ kathitāstu yathākramāt |
yadvarṇadevatā yatra tadvarṇañcopahāraṇam || 49 ||
puṣpaṃ caiva tathā jñeyaṃ sādhakānāṃ susiddhaye |
mantreṇāntaritān kuryānmāraṇāni yathāvidhi || 50 ||
ṣaṭkarmasu vinyāsāḥ
grathanañca vidarbhaśca sampuṭaṃ rodhanaṃ tathā |
Seite 488 der Vorlage
yogaḥ pallava ityete vinyāsāḥ ṣaṭsu karmasu || 51 ||
grathanam
yogāstrāntaritān kṛtvā sādhyavarṇān yathāvidhi |
grathanaṃ tadvijānīyāt praśastaṃ śāntikarmaṇi || 52 ||
vidarbhaḥ
mantrārṇadvayamadhyasthaṃ sādhyanāmākṣaraṃ likhet |
vidarbha eva vijñeyo mantribhirvaśyakarmaṇi || 53 ||
sampuṭaḥ
ādāvante ca mantrasyasyānnyāsaḥ sampuṭaḥ smṛtaḥ |
eṣa syāt stambhane śasta ityukto mantravedibhiḥ || 54 ||
rodhanam yogaḥ pallavaḥ
nāmna ādyanta madhyeṣu mantraḥ syādrodhanaṃ matam |
vidveṣasya vidhāne tu praśasto nyāsa uttamaḥ || 55 ||
mantrasyānte bhavennāma yoga proccāṭane mataḥ |
ante nāmno bhavenmantraḥ pallavo māraṇe smṛtaḥ || 56 ||
Seite 489 der Vorlage
ṣaṭkarmasu mālāvidhānam
muktābhiḥ sphāṭikairvāpi samāyojyā'kṣasūtrakaiḥ |
śāntikarmaṇi miśraṃ vā japenmantrasya siddhaye || 57 ||
pravālaraktamaṇibhirvaśyapauṣṭikayorjapet |
mantratulyāṅgamaṇibhirjapedākṛṣṭakarmaṇi || 58 ||
sādhyakeśasūtraprotaisturaṅgadaśanodbhavaiḥ |
akṣamālāṃ samālokya vidveṣoccāṭane japet || 59 ||
mṛtasya yuddhaśūnyasya daśanairgardabhasya ca |
kṛtvā'kṣamālāṃ japtavyaṃ śatrumāraṇamicchatā || 60 ||
sāmānyā kathitā mālā viśeṣāḥ pūrvasūcitāḥ |
anāmikāmadhyabhāge mālāṃ saṃsthāpya sādhakaḥ || 61 ||
śāntikastambhavaśyeṣu vṛddhāgreṇa pracālayet |
tarjanyāṅguṣṭhayogena vidveṣoccāṭayorjapet || 62 ||
kaniṣṭhāṅguṣṭhayogena māraṇe japa īritaḥ |
mātṛkayā'thavā kuryād yathātantravidhānataḥ || 63 ||
Seite 490 der Vorlage
sarveṣu ca prayogeṣu dvisahasraṃ japañcaret |
athavānyaprakāreṇa kathyate sādhanaṃ mahat || 64 ||
ākarṣaṇavidhānam
mahācīnadrume bījaṃ likhitvā kuṅkumena ca |
tatpārśve sādhyamālikhya tāḍayed divyadṛṣṭibhiḥ || 65 ||
tatra gacchati kāmārttā yatra deśe sa pūjakaḥ |
gorocanādibhirdravyaiḥ svīyacandraṃ samālikhet || 66 ||
atīva sundarīṃ ramyāṃ tanmadhye pratimāṃ śubhām |
jvalantīṃ nāmasahitāṃ kāmabījavidarbhitām || 67 ||
cintayettu tato devīṃ yojanānāṃ sahasrataḥ |
adṛṣṭapūrvā sā śaktiḥ drutamāyāti durlabhā || 68 ||
rājakanyā'tha cārvaṃgī bhayalajjāvivarjitā |
āyāti sādhakaṃ samyak mantramūḍhā satī śubhā || 69 ||
cakramadhyagato bhūtvā sādhakaścintayed yadā |
Seite 491 der Vorlage
udyatsūryasahasrābhamātmānamaruṇaṃ tathā || 70 ||
sādhyamapyaruṇībhūtaṃ cintayet sādhakottamaḥ |
anena kramayogena yuvā kandarparūpavān || 71 ||
sarvasaubhāgyasubhagaḥ sarvalokavaśaṅkaraḥ |
sarvaraktopacārastu mudrānihitavigrahaḥ || 72 ||
cakraṃ prapūjayedyastu yasya nāmavidarbhitam |
sa bhaveddāsavat satyaṃ dhaneśo vāpi vākpatiḥ || 73 ||
cakramadhyagataṃ kṛtvā nāma yasyāstu yoṣitaḥ |
adṛṣṭā vā satī vāpi yogamudrādharā'pi vā || 74 ||
haṭhādānayate śīghraṃ yakṣiṇīṃ rājakanyakām |
nāginīmapsarāṃ vāpi gandharvīṃ vā surāṅganām || 75 ||
vidyādharīṃ divyarūpāmṛṣikanyāṃ ripustriyaḥ |
madanodbhavasantāpāṃ sphurajjaghanasustanīm || 76 ||
kāmabāṇaprabhinnāntaḥkaraṇāṃ lolacakṣuṣīm |
mahākāmakalādhyānāt sādhakaḥ sthiramānasaḥ || 77 ||
kṣobhayet svargabhūlokapātālatalayoṣitaḥ |
rocanābhāgamekaṃ tu bhāgamekaṃ tu kuṅkumam || 78 ||
atha bhāgadvayaṃ caiva candanairmardayet samam |
Seite 492 der Vorlage
ekatra tilakaṃ kuryāt trilokavaśakārakam || 79 ||
aṣṭottaraśatāvṛttyā mantrayitvā vaśaṃ nayet |
rājānaṃ nagaraṃ grāmaṃ yatkiṃcidanyaducyate || 80 ||
sādhakenaiva niyataṃ tat sarvaṃ tasya vaśyagam |
yonipuṣpairliṅgapuṣpairmiśrīkṛtya ca sādhakaḥ || 81 ||
añjalitrayadānena rājānaṃ vaśamānayet |
puttalīprayogaḥ
rahasyasthānake mantrī likhedrocanayā bhuvi || 82 ||
cāruśṛṅgāraveśāḍhyāṃ sarvābharaṇabhūṣitām |
pratimāṃ sundarīṃ ramyāṃ vilikhya sumanoharām || 83 ||
tadbhālagalahṛnnābhiyonimaṇḍale yoṣitām |
yasyā nāma mahāvidyāmaṅkuśāntarvidarbhitam || 84 ||
kāmaṃ vahnisamārūḍhaṃ adharottarasaṃyutam |
bindunādakalākrāntamaṅkuśaṃ parikīrttitam || 85 ||
sarvasandhiṣu dehasya kāmabījaṃ samālikhet |
svarāntaṃ pṛthivīsaṃsthaṃ ratibindusamanvitam || 86 ||
kathitaṃ kāmabījañca sarvasiddhipradāyakam |
nīladāḍimbapuṣpābhaṃ cintayeddehasandhiṣu || 87 ||
Seite 493 der Vorlage
tadāśābhimukho bhūtvā svayaṃ devīsvarūpakaḥ |
mudrāṃ tu kṣobhiṇīṃ baddhvā mantramaṣṭaśataṃ japet || 88 ||
niyojya madanāgāre calasūrya navātmake |
tato'pyadhikasarvāṅgīṃ kāmabāṇaiḥ supīḍitām || 89 ||
ananyamānasāṃ premabhramamāṇāṃ madālasām |
evamākarṣayennārīṃ yojanānāṃ śatairapi || 90 ||
īśāne'ṅkuśamāsādya tatra yantraṃ vilikhya ca |
aṣṭamīrātrimārabhya caturdaśyāṃ samāpayet || 91 ||
aṣṭottaraśataṃ martyo mantrayitvā svayaṃ yataḥ |
tāmbūlapūritamukho muktakeśo jitendriyaḥ || 92 ||
madirāghūrṇanayanaḥ parayoṣitsamāyutaḥ |
gandhacandanapuṣpaistu digvāsāḥ kulabhūṣaṇaḥ || 93 ||
yannāmnā darbhitaṃ yantraṃ pūjayedvīrasādhakaḥ |
sā samāyāti kāmārttā yatra devaḥ sa pūjakaḥ || 94 ||
Seite 494 der Vorlage
anyaprayogakathanam
atha cedrātrisamaye svakulaṃ tūlikopari |
vāmabhāge samāsīnaṃ raktavastravibhūṣitam || 95 ||
gandhapuṣpairdhūpadīpairveṣṭitaṃ sumanoharam |
sarvaśṛṅgāraveśāḍhyaṃ sphuraccakitalocanam || 96 ||
kucadvandva jitāmitraviśālakarikumbhakam |
lalāṭe mantramālikhya sādhyanāmavidarbhitam || 97 ||
tatskandhe bhujamāropya bhaṅgyādhṛtakucācalaḥ |
tāmbūlapūritamukhaḥ kulaṃ tadabhisaṃhitam || 98 ||
kulākulajapaṃ kṛtvā samānayati tatkṣaṇāt |
yannāmnā likhitaṃ yantraṃ tāñca nayati tatkṣaṇāt || 99 ||
śatayojanabāhyasthāṃ nadīparvatamadhyagām |
dvīpāntarasahasreṣu rakṣitāṃ nigaḍādibhiḥ || 100 ||
payodharakṣubdhamadhyāṃ cañcalotpalalocanām |
nitambavimbaviddhvastasphurajjaghanamaṇḍalām || 101 ||
sādhakākṛṣṭahṛdayāṃ vivarāntaḥprasarpiṇīm |
kavāṭalohasannaddhapūrikāvivarāntare || 102 ||
sādhakāntaḥ samāsīnāṃ devatāmiva cāriṇīm |
evamākṛṣṭisiddhiścet sādhakaḥ kauliko bhavet || 103 ||
Seite 495 der Vorlage
kenāpi vyapadeśena samāsādya baliṃ kulāt |
rātrau vīravaro vāpi divyo vā sādhakottamaḥ || 104 ||
nijaṃ kulaṃ samādāya tatkulasthāna eva ca |
vilikhya mālinīṃ devīmāraktavasanojjvalām || 105 ||
nijavāmorumadhye tu nijamantravidarbhitam |
maṇinā sādhyanāmānaṃ vilikhya tasya madhyataḥ || 106 ||
svayaṃ kāmakalārūpastatrā'vāhya maheśvarīm |
kāmarājena saṃyuktāṃ devaṃ dhyātvā susādhakaḥ || 107 ||
pūjayitvā tato japyamaṣṭottarasahasrakam |
yannāmnā dīyate caiva sā vaśyaṃ pratipadyate || 108 ||
etadvidhānayoge tu prabhavanti hi devatāḥ |
yoginyo'psarasaścāpi ke pare narakiṅkarāḥ || 109 ||
svayaṃ divyadharo vāpi kimvā'yaṃ vīrasādhakaḥ |
iti cet jñāyate lokaistadā bhraṣṭo bhaviṣyati || 110 ||
tasmād yatnād gopitavyaṃ na prakāśyaṃ kadācana |
Seite 496 der Vorlage
anayākṛṣṭikarmajña iti cet pratipadyate || 111 ||
niścitaṃ nimiṣe hānistadā tasya prajāyate |
yadi svapnāvatīṃ vidyāṃ sādhakaḥ sthiramānasaḥ || 112 ||
rātrau ca divase vāpi japedaṣṭottaraṃ śatam |
japtvā vighnaṃ kadāciddhi pathi tasya na vidyate || 113 ||
atiguptena karttavyaṃ vīreṇa kulasādhanam |
niḥsaṅgena sadā kuryāt kulākṛṣṭiṃ viśeṣataḥ || 114 ||
kulagehapraveśārthaṃ rātrau yāmagate budhaḥ |
jalamadhye ca durmārge ārāme vā śmaśānake || 115 ||
śūnyāgāre tathā bilvamūle vā janavarjite |
aṣṭottarasahasraṃ tu yo japtvā gacchati dhruvam || 116 ||
tasya vighnaṃ na jāyeta sādhane sarvathā punaḥ |
athavā sa sarvakāryeṣu japtvā cāṣṭasahasrakam || 117 ||
gacchedyadi sadā dhīrastadā vighnaṃ na jāyate |
na ca vighnaṃ tatastatra tatra tatra japāntaram || 118 ||
Seite 497 der Vorlage
gamanaṃ tasya jāyeta tasya vighnaṃ na varttate |
athavā mātṛkāṃ sarvāṃ likhitvā cakrabāhyataḥ || 119 ||
bhūrjapatre svarṇapatre raupye'tha tāmrapatrake |
sādhyanāmānvitaṃ kṛtvā dhārayedvāmabāhuke || 120 ||
so'vadhyaḥ sarvajantūnāṃ vyāghrādīnāṃ viśeṣataḥ |
athavā mātṛkāyuktāṃ svasañjñāṃ cakramaṇḍitām || 121 ||
karpūrakuṅkumādyaiśca ajarāmaratāṃ labhet |
anena vidhinā vāpi rocanāgurucandanaiḥ || 122 ||
vidarbhitañca nāmnā tu yasmin kasminnupasthitam |
sthāvaraṃ jaṅgamaṃ vāpi sakalaṃ jalamaṇḍalam || 123 ||
vaśīkuryānmahāvīraḥ so'tikrāntaḥ na saṃśayaḥ |
kāmarājena bījena mahākāmakalātmanā || 124 ||
ekaikāntaritaṃ kṛtvā sādhyanāmākṣaraṃ likhet |
balirasyā likhedevaṃ veṣṭayenmātṛkākṣaraiḥ || 125 ||
hemamadhyagataṃ kṛtvā dhārayedvāmake bhuje |
śikhāyāmathavā vastre śarīre yatra kutra vā || 126 ||
karoti dāsabhūtaṃ hi trailokyaṃ sacarācaram |
sammohayati rājānaṃ vājinaṃ duṣṭakuñjaram || 127 ||
caurān dasyūn tathā caiva tathā mantrābhicārakam |
cakravajrāṇi vetālaṃ durdamaṃ rākṣasaṃ tathā || 128 ||
Seite 498 der Vorlage
bhūtapretāpiśācāṃśca dhāritā cakrarūpiṇī |
yena vīreṇa tatsarvaṃ sa kuryāddāsavadvaśam || 129 ||
tanmadhye ca gatāṃ pṛthvīṃ saśailavanakānanām |
catuḥsamudraparyantāṃ jvalantīṃ cintayettataḥ || 130 ||
ṣaṇmāsadhyānayogena jāyate madanopamaḥ |
dṛṣṭyā'karṣayate lokaṃ dṛṣṭyaiva kurute vaśam || 131 ||
dṛṣṭyā saṅkṣobhayennārīṃ dṛṣṭyaivā'paharedviṣam |
dṛṣṭyā karṣati vāgīśaṃ dṛṣṭyā sarvavilocanam || 132 ||
dṛṣṭyā caturvidhastrīṇāṃ nāśayedviṣamajvarān |
etat prapūjanaṃ rātrau cakraṃ sindūramiśritam || 133 ||
karoti mahadākarṣaṃ dūrasthāyāśca yoṣitaḥ |
madhye dikṣu vidikṣvevaṃ yadā devīṃ prapūjayet || 134 ||
dikpatikramayogena tadā sarvaṃ jagattrayam |
bhūrjapatre vilikhyaiva rocanāgurukuṅkumaiḥ || 135 ||
Seite 499 der Vorlage
tanmadhye nagaraṃ deśaṃ maṇḍalaṃ khaṇḍameva vā |
svanāmadarbhitaṃ kṛtvā yadi bhūmau nidhāpayet || 136 ||
cakrametanmahābhāge puraḥkṣobhanamuttamam |
dhārayedvāmahastena kaṇṭhe vā bhujamūlake || 137 ||
śikhāyāmathavā vastre dhārayedyatra kutra vā |
rocanā kuṅkumāktañca lākṣālaktakasaṃyutam || 138 ||
arkakṣīreṇa saṃyuktaṃ dhūstūrakarasaṃ tathā |
kastūrīdravasaṃyuktaṃ ekīkṛtya tataḥ param || 139 ||
cakrametat samālikhya yasya nāmnā susādhakaḥ |
tasya vyāghragajavyādhiripusarpaviṣādikam || 140 ||
cauragrahajalāriṣṭaśākinīḍākinībhayam |
bhayaṃ na vidyate kutra paramañcābhicārakam || 141 ||
nityaṃ saṃsādhayed devīṃ kālamṛtyuṃ vināśayet |
na śakto hiṃsituṃ tasya romaikamapi sarvathā || 142 ||
Seite 500 der Vorlage
athavā madhyagāṃ devīṃ trikoṇodaragāṃ tathā |
adhastānnāmasaṃyuktāṃ rocanākuṅkumānvitām || 143 ||
nidhāpayecca saptāhāddāsavat kiṅkaro bhavet |
tāmbūladhūpamudakaṃ patraṃ puṣpaṃ phalaṃ dadhi || 144 ||
dugdhaṃ ghṛtaṃ dantapatraṃ vastraṃ karpūrameva vā |
kastūrīṃ ghusṛṇaṃ cailāṃ lavaṅgaṃ jātipatrakam || 145 ||
phalaṃ vā vastu yaccānyat sakalaṃ vā kadācana |
aṣṭottaraśataṃ japtvā yasmai kasmai prayacchati || 146 ||
sa vaśyo jāyate satyaṃ nātra kāryā vicāraṇā |
striyaśca sakalā vaśyā dāsībhūtā bhavanti hi || 147 ||
haṭhākarṣaṇametattu kathitaṃ nānyathā bhavet |
pītadravyeṇa saṃlikhya dhārayedindradiggatam || 148 ||
nāmnā sarvāṅgabhūto'pi mūko bhavati tatkṣaṇāt |
sahasravadanaścāpi mūko bhavati niścitam || 149 ||
mahānīlarasenāpi nāma saṃyojya pūrvavat |
dakṣiṇābhimukho vahnau dagdhvā mārayate'cirāt || 150 ||
Seite 501 der Vorlage
mahiṣāśvapurīṣābhyāṃ gomūtrairnāma cāṅkitam |
kṛtvā śarāvamadhyasthaṃ vidviṣṭaṃ sarvajantuṣu || 151 ||
yutaṃ rocanayā nāma kākapakṣeṇa saṃlikhet |
nīlakarpaṭake samyak nīlasūtreṇa veṣṭayet || 152 ||
lambamānastadākāśe paramuccāṭanaṃ bhavet |
dugdhalākṣārocanābhirmahānīlarasena ca || 153 ||
likhitvā dhārayeccakraṃ sarvavarṇān vaśaṃ nayet |
anenaiva vidhānena jalamadhye viniḥkṣipet || 154 ||
saubhāgyamatulaṃ prāpya snānapānānna saṃśayaḥ |
etanmadhyagatāṃ pṛthvīṃ nāgarīṃ vā surāṅganām || 155 ||
saptāhāt kṣobhayennityaṃ jvālāmālāṃ vicintayan |
likhitvā pītavarṇena svīyacakraṃ yadā'rcayet || 156 ||
pūrvāśābhimukho bhūtvā stambhayet sarvavādinaḥ |
sindūreṇa likheccakraṃ pūjayeduttarāmukhaḥ || 157 ||
yadatra dāso vaśago loko bhavati sarvadā |
cakraṃ gairikayā'likhya pūjayet paścimāmukhaḥ || 158 ||
Seite 502 der Vorlage
sarvāṅganāvaśyakārī mohakārī sadā bhavet |
dakṣiṇābhimukho bhūtvā nityaṃ cakraṃ yadā'rcayet || 159 ||
yasya nāmnā tasya nityaṃ mahāhānistu jāyate |
cakraṃ vahnimukho bhūtvā rātrau sampūjayet sudhīḥ || 160 ||
stambhavidveṣaṇavyādhiśatrūccāṭanakārakam |
rocanāliptitaṃ cakraṃ dugdhamadhye vaśaṅkaram || 161 ||
kṣiptaṃ gomūtramadhye tu śatrūccāṭanakārakam |
tailasthaṃ cakrarājaṃ tu vidveṣaṇakaraṃ param || 162 ||
jvalajjvalanamadhyasthaṃ sarvaśatruvināśanam |
ekāyutaṃ japaṃ kuryāt prayogeṣu ca sādhakaḥ || 163 ||
trikoṇaṃ kuṇḍamāsādya samyak śāstravidhānataḥ |
tasmin homaṃ prakurvīta saṃskṛte havyavāhane || 164 ||
prakṣālya gavyadugdhena saṃśodhya lavaṇaṃ sudhīḥ |
cūrṇitaṃ juhuyānmantrī saptāhādvaśayejjanān || 165 ||
Seite 503 der Vorlage
dadhimadhvājyasaṃsiktaiḥ saindhavairjuhuyāt punaḥ |
vaśayet sakalān devān gandharvān kiṃ suparṇakān || 166 ||
viśuddhaṃ lavaṇaprasthaṃ vibhaktaṃ pañcadhā pṛthak |
yasya nāmnā sa vaśyaḥ syādanenaiva na saṃśayaḥ || 167 ||
śuddhaṃ lavaṇamādāya juhuyānmadhurānvitam |
jalaṃ pañcāśataṃ dadyādvaśaṃ nayati vāñchitam || 168 ||
dakṣiṇakālikārcanavidhānam
dakṣiṇāyā viśeṣañca kathayāmi viśeṣataḥ |
kūrcalajjādvayaṃ cānte ādyābījaṃ tathaiva ca || 169 ||
yojayitvā japedvidyāmayutaṃ vaśamānayet |
kālikādhyānam
nāgayajñopavītāñca candrārdhadhṛtamastakām || 170 ||
jaṭājūṭasamāyuktāṃ mahākālasamīpagām |
aṣṭottaraśatāmantrya pūrvadravyeṇa sādhakaḥ || 171 ||
tenaiva tilakaṃ kṛtvā vaśayejjagatīmimām |
śatābhimantritaṃ kṛtvā rocanātilakena tu || 172 ||
rājānaṃ sādhakaśreṣṭho vaśamānayati kṣaṇāt |
Seite 504 der Vorlage
ādye caikaṃ tu bījānāṃ tathaivānte ca ekakam || 173 ||
dakṣiṇe kālike ceti sādhyaṃ saṃyojya mantravit |
svāhāntaṃ mantramuccārya bhavedākarṣaṇaṃ mahat || 174 ||
lohitāṅgulihastāṃ ca ekaśūladharāṃ tathā |
mahākālāgra āsīnāṃ dhyātvā cākarṣaṇañcaret || 175 ||
sthāvaraṃ jaṅgamaṃ caiva pātālatalagaṃ tathā |
ākarṣayati mantrajñaḥ kimanyat bhuvi yoṣitaḥ || 176 ||
śeṣañca vaśavat kuryāduccāṭanamathocyate |
piṅgākṣīṃ kṛṣṇavarṇāñca kartrīkharparadhāriṇīm || 177 ||
dhyātvā coccāṭayecchatrūn pūrvavajjapamācaret |
ante ca ṭhadvayaṃ dattvā prajapenmanumuttamam || 178 ||
kapilāṃ dvibhujāṃ kartrīkapālasavyadakṣiṇam |
Seite 505 der Vorlage
utthitāṃ sannatāṃ dhyāyet sādhako ripumāraṇe |
dhyānānusāreṇa phalakathanam
viśeṣaḥ kathitaḥ kālyāḥ sāmānyamatha vakṣyate |
uccāṭayati piṅgākṣī saṃdrāvayati kekarā || 180 ||
vidrāvayati muktāsyā santatrāsayati ghūrṇitā |
vikṣobhayati saṃkṣubdhā sampātayati sannatā || 181 ||
saṅkocayati vitrastā prabuddhā vā prabodhayet |
yaṃ yaṃ bhāvaṃ jano dhyāyet tatra tatra smaredapi || 182 ||
atra sarvatra kartavyaṃ bhāvamātrasya cihnitam |
uccāṭanādi sarvatra maithunānte samācaret || 183 ||
dhūstūrakāṣṭhayogena citāvahnau ca mantravit |
ulūkakākapakṣaiśca homācchatrūn vināśayet || 184 ||
uccāṭanārthaṃ śatrūṇāṃ homaṃ kuryācca mantravit |
pūrvoktena vidhānena citākāṣṭhahutāśane || 185 ||
Seite 506 der Vorlage
ulūkakākapakṣābhyāṃ kṛtvā homaṃ vinirdaśet |
vidveṣaṇavidhānena anyonyakalahānvitam || 186 ||
ulūkapakṣahomena garbhapāto bhavet striyāḥ |
sahasreṇa pramāṇena kuryāddhomaṃ yathāvidhi || 187 ||
śmaśānāṅgāramādāya maṅgale vāsare niśi |
kṛṣṇavastreṇa saṃveṣṭya badhnīyāt raktatantubhiḥ || 188 ||
śatābhimantritaṃ tacca niḥkṣipedarimandire |
saptāhābhyantare tasya dhruvamuccāṭanaṃ bhavet || 189 ||
mahācīnadrumarasenāktaṃ piṇḍaṃ vidhāya ca |
yannāmnā dīyate tacca so'cirānmṛtyumarhati || 190 ||
narāsthini likhenmantraṃ kṣārayukta haridrayā |
sahasraṃ parisañjapya niśāyāṃ ravivāsare || 191 ||
kṣipyate yasya gehe tu tasya mṛtyustrimāsataḥ |
kṣetre tu śasyahāniḥ syājjavahānisturaṅgame || 192 ||
Seite 507 der Vorlage
dhanahānirdhanāgāre grāmamadhye tu tatkṣayaḥ |
dveṣyadveṣakayornāmni tayordveṣo mahān bhavet || 193 ||
puttalīprayogakathanam
mantraṃ kṛṣṇatṛtīyādi prajapedyāvadaṣṭamīm |
puttalīḥ pañca kurvīta sāṅgopāṅgāḥ śubhāḥ samāḥ || 194 ||
ekā sādhyadrumeṇa syādanyā piṣṭamayī tathā |
cakrihastamṛdā'nyā syādanyāmadhumayī tathā || 195 ||
lavaṇaṃ pañcasambhūtaṃ cūrṇitaṃ dugdhaśodhitam |
prokṣayecca tathā kṣīradadhyājyamadhubhiḥ kramāt || 196 ||
guḍājyamadhubhiḥ samyak miśritenāmbunā tataḥ |
kurvīta puttalīṃ saumyāṃ sarvāvayavaśobhitām || 197 ||
puttalyāṃ jīvamādhāya mantranyāsaṃ tataḥ param |
raktavastradharāṃ śuddhāṃ puttalīṃ dāruṇā kṛtām || 198 ||
adhomukhīṃ hunet kuṇḍe piṣṭajāmāsanādadhaḥ |
mṛṇmayīṃ pratimāṃ pādadeśe nyasyettathātmanaḥ || 199 ||
madhūcchiṣṭamayīṃ vyomni kuṇḍasyordhvaṃ pralambayet |
lavaṇena kṛtāṃ paścāt pratimāṃ saṃspṛśan japet || 200 ||
nijamantraṃ yathānyāyamaṣṭottarasahasrakam |
Seite 508 der Vorlage
agnimādāya sandīpya sādhyanakṣatradārubhiḥ || 201 ||
tasminnabhyarcya mantroktāṃ devatāṃ rūpyapatrake |
kuśītarājidūrvābhirdattvā'rghyaṃ praṇamet sudhīḥ || 202 ||
mantrairetaiḥ prayogādāvante ca yatamānasaḥ |
tvarānandana śatrughna niśāyāṃ havyavāhana || 203 ||
haviṣā mantradattena tṛpto bhava mayā saha |
jātavedo mahādeva taptajāmbūnadaprabha || 204 ||
svāhāpate viśvabhakṣa lavaṇaṃ daha śatruhan |
oṃ durge sarvaviparyāsi grastaṃ yuktaṃ tvayā jagat || 205 ||
mahādevi namastubhyaṃ varade varadā bhava |
tamomayi mahādevi mahādevasya suvrate || 206 ||
kriyā me puruṣaṃ hutvā vaśamānaya dehi me |
oṃ durge durge durgāsi durgasaṃrodhanākule || 207 ||
śaṅkhacakradhare devi duṣṭaśatrubhayaṅkari |
namaste daha me śatruṃ vaśamānaya caṇḍike || 208 |
śākambhari mahādevi śaraṇaṃ me bhavā'naghe |
bhadrakāli bhavābhītibhadrasiddhipradāyini || 209 ||
sapatnān me hana hana daha tāpaya śoṣaya |
prāṇāsiśaktirudrādyairutkramyotkṛtya cānaya || 210 ||
mahādevi mahākāli rakṣāsthānasthite'mbike |
sādhyaṃ saṃhṛtya nirvartyaṃ puttalīṃ sādhakottamaḥ || 211 ||
Seite 509 der Vorlage
mūlamantraṃ samuccārya juhuyādedhite'nale |
prathamo dakṣapādaśca tatkarastadanantaram || 212 ||
śivadūtīyamākhyātaṃ vāmahastaṃ tataḥ param |
madhyādūrdhvaṃ pañcamaḥ syādardhoṃ'śaḥ ṣaṣṭha īritaḥ || 213 ||
saptamo vāmabhāgaḥ syādevaṃ bhāgakramaḥ smṛtaḥ |
sapta sapta vibhāgo vā prayogeṣu yathāvidhi || 214 ||
hutvaivamarcayedagniṃ praṇameddaṇḍavattataḥ |
yajamāno dhanairdhānyaiḥ prīṇayed gurumātmanaḥ || 215 ||
anena manunā mantrī vaśayedasurān surān |
kiṃ punarmanujān bhūpān sadyo'pyasya vimohitāḥ || 216 ||
māraṇe pūrvasamproktaṃ puttalīnāṃ catuṣṭayam |
niveśayad yathāpūrvaṃ sādhakendro yathāvidhi || 217 ||
aparāṃ vakṣyamāṇena vidhānena prakalpayet |
varāhapārāvataviṭ tiladrumaiśca rāmaṭhaiḥ || 218 ||
ripornakhaiśca keśaiśca tathā vāmāṅghrireṇujaiḥ |
snuhikṣīreṇa sampiṣṭaiḥ pūrvoktalavaṇānvitaiḥ || 219 ||
Seite 510 der Vorlage
vidhāya puttalīḥ samyak prāṇasthāpanamācaret |
japapūjādikaṃ kuryāt prāguktavartmanā sudhīḥ || 220 ||
tataḥ pūrvodite bhāge rātrau prajvalite'nale |
durgāṃ vā bhadrakālīṃ vā samārādhya yathāvidhi || 221 ||
dhārayenniśitaṃ śastraṃ savyahastena sādhakaḥ |
vāmaṃ pādaṃ samāruhya dakṣiṇaṃ dhruvamānasaḥ || 222 ||
chittvā chittvā hunenmantrī nirāhāro jitendriyaḥ |
kṛṣṇāṣṭamīṃ samārabhya yāvat kṛṣṇacaturdaśī || 223 ||
anenaiva vidhānena homaṃ kuryādvicakṣaṇaḥ |
dvisaptāhaprayogeṇa mārayet ripumātmanaḥ || 224 ||
krūre roge grahe sarpe tarjanyā saṃspṛśan japet |
smṛtvā śūladharāṃ devīṃ devāṃśca tatkṣaṇājjayet || 225 ||
darbhitaṃ sādhyanāmānaṃ samuddiṣṭañca saṃlikhet |
kulālamṛttikāyāṃ tu pratimāyāṃ hṛdi nyaset || 226 ||
Seite 511 der Vorlage
kṛtaprāṇapratiṣṭhāṃ tāṃ pūjitāṃ kusumādibhiḥ |
vidhāyāgniṃ japenmantramaṣṭottarasaharakam || 227 ||
saṃkhyāsampūrṇamātreṇa vaśamāyāti vāñchitam |
abhyarcya ca tataḥ paścāt tīkṣṇatailena mantravit || 228 ||
kṛtvāyutaṃ vidhāyārghyaṃ tīkṣṇatailena ca punaḥ |
teṣu sampātayed bhūyaḥ spṛṣṭvā tānyayutaṃ japet || 229 ||
vedhayet parasenāyāṃ kṣaṇānnaṣṭā diśo daśa |
prāpnuyānnaṣṭasañjñāyāṃ palāyanaparāyaṇaḥ || 230 ||
japitvā siddhaguñjānāṃ kuḍavañcānalodare |
niḥkṣipet śatrusenāyāṃ gūḍhaṃ rātrisamāgame || 231 ||
jvaramārīmahārāgaiḥ pīḍitaḥ sainyanāyakaḥ |
parasparavirodhena gacchedvigataceṣṭayā || 232 ||
śilāsaṃstambhane mantrī karaikasurasambhavaiḥ |
sādhyapādarajoyukto homāduccāṭayet ripūn || 233 ||
kare dārumayīṃ kṛtvā pratimāmatiśobhanām |
śaptāṃ pratiṣṭhitaprāṇāṃ chedayedaṅgaśaḥ puraḥ || 234 ||
kākolūkavasāyuktamaṣṭottarasahasrakam |
Seite 512 der Vorlage
kṛṣṇapakṣe caturdaśyāṃ śmaśāne havyavāhane || 235 ||
juhuyājjāyate śaturyamagehaṃ dinatrayāt |
unmattasamidhāṃ homānmattāḥ syuḥ śatravaḥ kṣaṇāt || 236 ||
ulūkakākayoḥ pakṣaṃ savasāraktasaṃyutam |
juhuyānniśi kāntāre śatru kālātithirbhavet || 237 ||
śatroḥ pratikṛtiṃ mantrī pratiṣṭhitasamīraṇām |
viṣaliptaviliptāṅgīmabhyukṣya nikṣipejjale || 238 ||
jvarākrānto bhavecchīghraṃ dugdhasekāt sukhaṃ nayet |
prakārāntaraprayogakathanam
tarjanītriśikhaṃ dorbhyāṃ dhārayantīṃ bhayaṅkarīm || 239 ||
raktāṃ dhyātvā ravervimbe prajapedayutaṃ manum |
mārayedavivādena ripūn bandhusamanvitān || 240 ||
Seite 513 der Vorlage
khaḍgakheṭadarāṃ kruddhāṃ siṃhasthāṃ ravimaṇḍale |
dhyātvā mantraṃ japenmantrī pūrvavannāśayedarīn || 241 ||
cāpabāṇadharāṃ bhīmāṃ siṃhasthāṃ jvalanopamām |
sṛjantīṃ bāṇanivahān dhārayantīṃ ca tarjanīm || 242 ||
dhyātvā japennijaṃ mantramayutaṃ jalamadhyataḥ |
ripuñca parasenāñca śīghramuccāṭayed dhruvam || 243 ||
pretapiṇḍaṃ samādāya golakaṃ kārayettataḥ |
sādhyanāmāṅkitaṃ kṛtvā śatrusadṛśaputtalīm || 244 ||
jīvaṃ tatra nidhāyaiva citāgnau prakṣipettataḥ |
ekāyutaṃ japaṃ kṛtvā trirātrānmāraṇaṃ bhavet || 245 ||
pūrvavat puttalīṃ kṛtvā japtvā ca pūrvavartmanā |
mahājvālā bhavettasya taptatāmraśalākayā || 246 ||
guhyadvāre pravinyasya saptāhānmaraṇaṃ ripoḥ |
kuṇḍalinyā mukhe kṣiptvā vairiṇaṃ sādhakottamaḥ || 247 ||
tasmāt kālāgnimadhye ca prakṣipya dahanañcaret |
prātareva vibhāvyātha japedayutasaṃkhyakam || 248 ||
trisaptāhaprayogeṇa ripuryāti yamālayam |
Seite 514 der Vorlage
bhūrjapatre svarṇapatre nimbapatre vilikhya ca || 249 ||
pūjāṃ kṛtvā dahedagnau tadā śatrunikṛntanam |
vahnipatre riporvidyāṃ likhitvā patrake'male || 250 ||
puṭāntaṃ mantramudbhāvya paṭe kṛtvā vidarbhya ca |
sahasrajanmabhirjaptvā vidyā na hi phalapradā || 251 ||
patrābhāve kule pātre raktacandananirmitam |
vahnibījaṃ puṭaṃ kṛtvā dṛṣṭyā dagdhvā vicintya ca || 252 ||
vāmahastena juhuyālluptaṃ syānnātra saṃśayaḥ |
padmapatre yasya mantraṃ puṭīkṛtya ca dīpanaiḥ || 253 ||
mṛṇmadhye nikṣipettoye tadvadbodho bhaviṣyati |
vāṅmāyākamalābījaṃ dīpanaṃ parikīrtitam || 254 ||
mṛtpātre tu mṛtaṃ likhya mṛdā tīrtha puṭīkṛtam |
jale ca nikṣipenmantraṃ punarnava itīritaḥ || 255 ||
Seite 515 der Vorlage
yanmanuṃ taṃ manuṃ dagdhaṃ navoditaśaśī yathā |
kārayedakṣavṛkṣeṇā'pyedāyudha pañcakam || 256 ||
śaṅkhakhaḍgarathāṅgāni śārṅgakaumodakī kramāt |
pañcagavyeṣu nikṣipya tāni spṛṣṭvā japenmanum || 257 ||
avaṭān pañca nikhaneddikṣu purvoditakramāt |
avaṭeṣu ca pūrṇeṣu pañcagavyena sādhakaḥ || 258 ||
adharāṇi prajanāni pañcaghoṣapuraḥsaram |
nivasettasya madhyādi pūjāṃ kṛtvā yathāvidhi || 259 ||
bālukābhiḥ samāpūrya mṛdbhiḥ kuryāt samantataḥ |
baliñca vikirettatra teṣāṃ mantrī yathākramāt || 260 ||
dikpatibhyo baliṃ dattvā brāhmaṇān bhojayettataḥ |
dīnāṃśca kṛpaṇādīṃśca toṣayed bhojanādibhiḥ || 261 ||
gurave dakṣiṇāṃ dadyāt yathāvittānusārataḥ |
yatreyaṃ vihitā rakṣā deśe vā nagare'pi vā || 262 ||
grāme gehe tathā kṣetre vardhante sampadaḥ sadā |
agnyutpātādayo doṣā bhūtapretādi saṃyutāḥ || 263 ||
abhicārakṛtāḥ kṛtyaripucaurādyupadravāḥ |
nekṣantāṃ tāṃ diśaṃ bhītyā tarjitā devatājñayā || 264 ||
Seite 516 der Vorlage
yasmācca kathitaṃ granthaṃ ṣaṭkarmavidhimuttamam |
goptavyañca prayatnena nānyathā narakaṃ vrajet || 265 ||
hṛdi kālīṃ yajedyatnāt dhyānaṃ tasyāḥ pracakṣate |
kālikādhyānam
dhyāyet kālīṃ karālāsyāṃ sudaṃṣṭrāṃ bhīmalocanām || 266 ||
sphuranmarakataśreṇīṃ karakāñcīṃ digambarīm |
vīrāsanasamāsīnāṃ mahākāloparisthitām || 267 ||
śrutimūlasamākīrṇāṃ sṛkkaṇīṃ caṇḍanādinīm |
muṇḍamālāgaladraktacarcitāṃ pīvarastanīm || 268 ||
madirāmoditāsphālakampitākhilamedinīm |
vāme khaḍgamuṇḍakhaṇḍadhāriṇīṃ dakṣiṇe kare || 269 ||
varābhayayutāṃ ghoravadanāṃ lolajihvikām |
śakuntapakṣisaṃyuktāṃ bālacandravibhūṣitām || 270 ||
śivābhirghorarāvābhiḥ sevitāṃ pralayoditām |
caṇḍahāsacaṇḍanādacaṇḍasphoṭaiśca bhairavaiḥ || 271 ||
gṛhītvā narakaṅkālaṃ jayaśabdaparāyaṇaiḥ |
sevitāśeṣasiddhaughasevitaiḥ sevitāṃ sadā || 272 ||
iti śrīmajjñānānandaparamahaṃsaviracite kaulāvalīnirṇaye ekonaviṃśollāsaḥ || 19 ||
viṃśa ullāsaḥ
lukīvidyāvivecanam
atha cātrasamāsena lukī vidyā pracakṣyate |
bhaumavāre niśīthe ca catuṣpathagato naraḥ || 1 ||
digvāsā muktakeśaśca makārapañcakaiḥ saha |
svakalpokta vidhānena sampūjya nijadevatām || 2 ||
māṣabhaktabaliṃ dadyāt sadagdhamīnaśodhitam |
aṣṭottarasahasraṃ tu japtvā stutvā ca sādhakaḥ || 3 ||
so'darśano bhavatyāśu ṣaṇmāsābhyāsayogataḥ |
vetālasiddhikathanam
atha vakṣye ca vetāla siddhiṃ sarvottamottamām || 4 ||
bilvavṛkṣodbhavaṃ kāṣṭhaṃ śmaśāne sādhakottamaḥ |
bhaumavāre madhyarātrau gatvā kulayugānvitaḥ || 5 ||
khanitvā kāṣṭhaṃ lakṣaṃ vai japenmahiṣamardinīm |
sahasraṃ homayedvīrastatraiva pitṛkānane || 6 ||
Seite 519 der Vorlage
kāṣṭhamuddhṛtya tenaiva daṇḍaṃ pādukacihnitam |
kṛtvā durgāṣṭamīrātrau śmaśāne niḥkṣipettataḥ || 7 ||
tasyopari śavaṃ kṛtvā nijadevīṃ prapūjya ca |
śavāsanagato vīro japedaṣṭasahasrakam || 8 ||
tato mātṛbaliṃ dadyāt kāṣṭhamāmantrayettataḥ |
spheṃ spheṃ daṇḍa mahābhāga yoginīhṛdayapriya || 9 ||
mama hastasthito deva mamājñāṃ paripālaya |
evamāmantrya vetālaṃ yatra yatra prapūjyate || 10 ||
tatra tūrṇaṃ vihāyātha punarāyāti kaulikam |
gaccha gaccha mahābhāge pāduke varavarṇini || 11 ||
matpādasparśamātreṇa sa yāti śatayojanam |
evamāmantrya pādukāṃ dadyāt pādatale tataḥ || 12 ||
yatrecchā vartate tasya tatra gacched yathāsukham |
khaḍgasiddhikathanam
atha vakṣye khaḍgasiddhiṃ sādhakānāṃ hitāya ca || 13 ||
aṣṭalauhaṃ samādāya pañcāśadaṅgulaṃ matam |
kṛtvā tatra mūlamantraṃ likhitvā prajapenmanum || 14 ||
pūrvasaṃkhyaṃ pūrvamantraṃ japtvā ca tadanantaram |
tat sahasraṃ tato hutvā mahāśavakalevare || 15 ||
Seite 520 der Vorlage
khanitvā jīvavṛkṣāgre baddhvā śuṣkaṃ tu kārayet |
kulāṣṭamyāmardharātre citāmadhye samāhitaḥ || 16 ||
prīti pūrvaṃ samāmantrā hunet pitṛvane tataḥ |
madhuratrayasaṃyuktaṃ bilvapatreṇa saṃyutam || 17 ||
pādādimūrdhaparyantaṃ homānte balimāharet |
balyante sā mahāmāyā devī mahiṣamardinī || 18 ||
āyāti varapūrṇāsyā varahastā hasonmukhī |
gṛdhravadatiśabdena khaḍgamuttolya dhārayet || 19 ||
ghoradaṃṣṭre mahākāli karavālasvarūpiṇi |
kāṃ īṃ ūṃ kuru kalyāṇi vipakṣādapi vistaram || 20 ||
tata evaṃ samāmantrya yamuddiśya kṣipennaraḥ |
chittvā chitvā punaśchittvā gato'pyākṛṣyate punaḥ || 21 ||
phetkāriṇīsiddhikathanam
phetkāriṇyāṃ mahāsiddhiṃ vakṣyāmi tantravartmanā |
kulamīnaṃ kuladravyaṃ kulamadyaṃ kuleśvaraṃ || 22 ||
Seite 521 der Vorlage
kulasthāne samānīya dattvā devyai prayatnataḥ |
vidhivat pūjanaṃ kṛtvā sādhakaḥ sthiramānasaḥ || 23 ||
aṣṭottarasahasraṃ tu japtvā bhūmitale sthitaḥ |
bhūmau phūtkāramātreṇa vivaraṃ tatra jāyate || 24 ||
śatayojanadūre vā yatra sādhyasthitirbhavet |
tatraiva gamanaṃ tasya bhūtalāntaḥ prasarpiṇaḥ || 25 ||
evaṃ vivaramadhye ca gavākṣairapi sādhakaḥ |
kāyasaṅkocamāsādya gacchatyavikalo naraḥ || 26 ||
khecarīsiddhikathanam
khecarākhyāṃ mahāsidhiṃ pravakṣye'hamataḥ param |
yādikṣāntaṃ caturbhāge sindūrarajasā likhet || 27 ||
svīyacakraṃ mātṛkārṇaiḥ saṃveṣṭya caiva madhyataḥ |
pūjayet rātrisamaye kulācārakrameṇa tu || 28 ||
tatkṣaṇāt sādhakaśreṣṭhaḥ khecaro bhavati dhruvam |
evaṃ ṣaṇmāsayogena siddho bhavati sādhakaḥ || 29 ||
Seite 522 der Vorlage
atha ṣaḍaṅgadevatā
oṃkārasphaṭikaśyāmanīlakṛṣṇāruṇārcciṣaḥ |
varadābhayadhāriṇyaḥ pradhānatanavaḥ striyaḥ || 30 ||
devatāṅge ṣaḍaṅgaḥ syāt sakalīkaraṇaṃ bhavet |
añjaliñcārghyavat kṛtvā paramīkaraṇaṃ bhavet || 31 ||
amṛtīkaraṇe devi mudrā syādanurūpiṇī |
hṛdayaṃ madhyamānāmā tarjanībhiḥ smṛtaṃ śiraḥ || 32 ||
madhyamātarjanībhyāṃ syādaṅguṣṭhena śikhā smṛtā |
daśabhiḥ kavacaṃ proktaṃ tisṛbhirnetramīritam || 33 ||
proktāṅgulībhyāṃ mantraṃ syāttatastālatrayaṃ śive |
diśastenaiva badhnīyāt choṭikābhiḥ samantataḥ || 34 ||
atha kālikākalpaṃ
śiva uvāca -
saṅkaṭe rājabhavane kārāgāreṣu bandhane |
smaraṇāt kālikā devī sarvabandhavimocinī || 35 ||
citsvarūpā mahākālī viṣṇurūpā maheśvarī |
brahmāṇī devagandharvasevitā śivagehinī || 36 ||
Seite 523 der Vorlage
brahmaviṣṇu prasūteyaṃ śivamāyātmikā parā |
sādhakasya kṣaṇaṃ dhyānāt pratyakṣā suravanditā || 37 ||
prabhāvaṃ kālikādevyā vaktuṃ na śakyate priye |
śatakoṭimukhenāpi pañcabhiśca kathaṃ priye || 38 ||
asmākaṃ jananī devī bhaktyā svadehagāminī |
ādau mātā tathā guptā māgurītyabhidhīyate || 39 ||
mama sāmrājyasāhāyyaṃ mamaiva siddhidāyinī |
mama prabhutvamāpannā mama mātā yaśasvinī || 40 ||
tayā vinā jagadaddhātri spandituṃ naiva śakyate |
ityuktvā śaṅkaro mohāt mūrcchitaḥ punarudgataḥ || 41 ||
śivadehād ghorarūpo bhairavaḥ samajījanat |
jāto'sau śaṅkaro devyāḥ pādapadmaṃ samāśritaḥ || 42 ||
āliṅgya pārvatī tena rūpeṇa vapurucyate |
Seite 524 der Vorlage
kevalaṃ dhyānayogena sarvasiddhimupālabhet || 43 ||
sampūjya lakṣamātraṃ tu japtvā tridaśatāriṇīm |
prayogaprabhavā devī prasanna bhaktavatsalā || 44 ||
arkapuṣpasahasreṇa pūjitā varadāyinī |
sahasraṃ parijapyaitat sandhyāyāṃ ravivāsare || 45 ||
dhanavān kāmabhogīśo bhavet sarvajanapriyaḥ |
sahasraṃ parijapyeta vipulāṃ kavitāṃ labhet || 46 ||
mahadaiśvaryamāpnoti dharmapatnīrato niśi |
raktapuṣpaśatenāpi maṇḍite kujavāsare || 47 ||
brahmapuṣpaśatenāpi raktacandanacarcitaḥ |
sampūjya rājasammānaṃ kujavāre niśārdhake || 48 ||
dharmakṣetre padmapuṣpaiḥ sahasraiḥ paripūjayet |
ravau vāre trayodaśyāṃ haviṣyāśī jitendriyaḥ || 49 ||
sahasraṃ parijapyeta vipulāṃ kavitāṃ labhet |
putradātā niśābhāge dharapatnīsāhayavān || 50 ||
sañjapennijaśayyāyāṃ niśi saṃyatamānasaḥ |
dīrghamāyurvaśakaraṃ putraṃ saṃlabhate'cirāt || 51 ||
Seite 525 der Vorlage
rocanāprasthamātraṃ tu mantreṇānena mantritam |
śatamaṣṭottaraṃ mantraṃ dhārayettilakaṃ yadi || 52 ||
rājāno'pi hi dāsatvaṃ bhajante kiṃ pare janāḥ |
paranārīratā ye vā japanti paścimāmukhāḥ || 53 ||
sahasraṃ kālikā mantraṃ dhanāḍhyāste bhavanti hi |
catuṣpathe sahasrārdhaṃ muktakeśo digambaraḥ || 54 ||
aṣṭavāraṃ japedyo'pi tasya prītā ca kālikā |
acalāṃ kamalāṃ labdhvā sukhaṃ prāpnoti bhūtale || 55 ||
karpūrapūitamukho nijanārīsamāgame |
japettu kālikādhyānādaṣṭādhikaśataṃ niśi || 56 ||
suprītā kālikā svapne darśanaṃ pradadāti ca |
matsyāśī nityamāṃsāśi rātrau paścimadiṅmukhaḥ || 57 ||
śatamaṣṭottaraṃ kṛtvā yo japedardharātrakam |
satyaṃ satyaṃ punaḥ satyaṃ tacchaturyamavallabhaḥ || 58 ||
Seite 526 der Vorlage
arkāraṇye japedvyāghracarmaṇi prativāsaram |
aṣṭau dināni labhyeta kanyāṃ śīlaguṇānvitām || 59 ||
arkavṛkṣasya mūle tu yo japettridinaṃ niśi |
sahasrārdhapramāṇena dhanadena samo bhavet || 60 ||
sahasraṃ parijapyeta niśāyāṃ maṅgale niśi |
catuṣpathe mahārogānmukto rogī bhaved dhruvam || 61 ||
bhagaliṅgasya saṃyogī paścimābhimukhī janaḥ |
tasya dāridryasaṃnyāsaṃ karoti japamastake || 62 ||
nijarāmābhigamane prakṣālya bhagaliṅgakam |
tajjalaṃ tāmrapātreṣu saṃsthāpya tarpaṇaṃ caret |
mūlamantreṇa deveśi labhate mahatīṃ śriyam || 63 |
saptaśatīprayogavidhānam
prathamacaritasya brahma-ṛṣirgāyatrīcchando mahākālīdevatā nandā śaktī raktadantikā bījamagnistattvaṃ mahākālīprītyarthaṃ jape viniyogaḥ |
Seite 527 der Vorlage
madhyamacaritasya viṣṇur-ṛṣimahālakṣmīrdevatā'nuṣṭupchandaḥ śākambharī śaktirdurgā bījaṃ sūryastattvaṃ mahālakṣmīprītyarthaṃ jape viniyogaḥ |
uttamacaritasya rudra ṛṣiḥ sarasvatī devatā uṣṇikchando bhīmā śaktirbhrāmarī bījaṃ vāyustattvaṃ sarasvatīprītyarthaṃ jape viniyogaḥ |
daśavaktrā daśabhujā daśapādāñjanaprabhā |
viśālayā rājamānā triṃśallocanamālayā || 64 ||
prasphurat kuladaṃṣṭrābhā bhīmarūpā bhayaṅkarī |
khaḍgabāṇagadāśūlaśaṅkhacakrabhuśuṇḍibhṛt || 65 ||
parighaṃ kārmukaṃ śīrṣaṃ niścyotadrudhiraṃ dadhau |
madhukaiṭabhayoryuddhe yaiṣā sā tāmasī śivā || 66 ||
śvetānanā nīlabhujā suśvetastanamaṇḍalā |
raktamadhyā raktadehā nīlajaṅghorujānukā || 67 ||
citrānulepanā kāntā sarvasaubhāgyaśālinī |
aṣṭādaśabhujā pūjyā sā sahasrabhujā raṇe || 68 ||
Seite 528 der Vorlage
āyudhānyatra vakṣyante dakṣiṇādhaḥ karakramāt |
akṣamālāṃ tu muṣalaṃ bāṇāsiṃ kuliśaṃ gadām || 69 ||
cakraṃ triśūlaṃ paraśuṃ śaṅkhakheṭaka pāśakam |
śaktidaṇḍacarmapāśaṃ pānapātraṃ kamaṇḍalum || 70 ||
alaṅkṛtabhujāmebhirāyudhaiḥ parameśvarīm |
smartavyā stutikālādau mahiṣāsuramardinī || 71 ||
ityeṣā rājasī mūrtiḥ sarvadevamayī matā |
evaṃ dhyātvā naro nityaṃ labhetepsitamātmanaḥ || 72 ||
gaurīdehāt samutpannā yā sattvaikaguṇāśrayā |
sākṣāt sarasvatī proktā śumbhāsuranibarhiṇī || 73 ||
dadhau cāṣṭabhujā bāṇaṃ muṣalaṃ śūlacakrakam |
śaṅkhaghaṇṭālāṅgalañca kārmukañca tathā param || 74 ||
dhyeyā sā stutikālādau vadhe śumbhaniśumbhayoḥ |
atha mantroddhāraḥ
vārāhītantre -
tāraṃ vāṇīṃ tato lajjāṃ vahnijāyāṃ tataḥ param |
punastārañca vārāhī caṇḍīmantraḥ samīritaḥ || 75 ||
iti śrīmajjñānānandaparamahaṃsaviracite kaulāvalīnirṇaye viṃśollāsaḥ || 20 ||
ekaviṃśa ullāsaḥ
avadhūtāśramanirūpaṇam
athātaḥ sampravakṣyāmi avadhūtakramaṃ śṛṇu |
caturthāśramiṇāṃ madhye avadhūtāśramo mahān || 1 ||
kevalaṃ kulayogena tasya mokṣaḥ prajāyate |
yadi na syāttadā caiva śṛṇu yat kathayāmi te || 2 ||
jñāna bhāve ca sampanne samprārthyaṃ nijakaulikīm |
tadājñayā vimuktaḥ syāttāṃ sampūjya kulāntare || 3 ||
kuṇḍalīśaktivivare tadā yogaṃ samabhyaset |
nirdvandvo nirahaṅkāraḥ śuddhanāḍījitendriyaḥ || 4 ||
mṛdvāsane samāsīnaḥ ṣaṭkasaṃyamane rataḥ |
baddhapadmāsano yogī yogaṃ yuñjīta yatnataḥ || 5 ||
ūrvorupari vīrendraḥ kṛtvā pādatale ubhe |
Seite 531 der Vorlage
aṅguṣṭhau tu nibadhnīyāddhastābhyāṃ vyutkrameṇa tu || 6 ||
padmāsanaṃ bhavedetat sarveṣāmeva pūjitam |
mulādhāracakrakathanam
gudāttu dvyaṅgulādūrdhvamadhomeḍhrāttu dvyaṅgulam || 7 ||
ekāṅgulaṃ tu tanmadhye dehamadhyaṃ prakītitam |
kandamasti śarīre'smin puṇyāpuṇyavivarjitaḥ || 8 ||
tantupañjaramadhyastho yathā bhramati sūtikaḥ |
jīvastu mūlacakre'smin adhaḥprāṇaścaratyasau || 9 ||
prāṇārūḍho bhavejjīvaḥ sarvadeheṣu sarvadā |
tatra nāḍyaḥ samutpannāḥ sahasrāṇāṃ dvisaptatiḥ || 10 ||
merudaṇḍabahiḥ pārśve candrasūryātmike śubhe |
iḍā ca piṅgalā caiva vāmadakṣiṇataḥ sthite || 11 ||
kandamadhyād dvayormadhye suṣumnā supratiṣṭhitā |
pṛṣṭhamadhyagatā sā tu saha mūrdhni vyavasthitā || 12 ||
Seite 532 der Vorlage
ṛjvībhūtā tu vajrākhyā jvalantī viśvadhāriṇī |
muktimārge sadā guptā meḍhramūrdhni vyavasthitā || 13 ||
tasyāścāntargatā nāḍī citrākhyā yogivallabhā |
pañcavarṇojjvalā devī pañcabhūtanivāsinī || 14 ||
pañcadevairyutā devī pañcatattvaprakāśinī |
pūrayitvā tu vicinnā citrā sā granthirūpiṇī || 15 ||
tayaiva grathitaṃ sarvaṃ mūlādi padmapañcakam |
tasyā madhye brahmanāḍī mṛṇālatanturūpiṇī || 16 ||
brahmarandhraṃ tu tanmadhye haravaktraṃ sadāśivam |
gudameḍrāntare granthi suṣumnā sandhiruttamā || 17 ||
ādhāre ca gudasthāne paṅkajañca caturdalam |
suvarṇābhaṃ vādisāntaṃ hemavarṇaṃ suśobhanam || 18 ||
kalikārūpakaṃ padmaṃ pṛthivīpadminīyutam |
taruṇāruṇasaṅkāśāṃ śūlakhaṭvāṅgakau tataḥ || 19 ||
vāme khaḍgaṃ surākumbhaṃ dadhānāmugradaṃṣṭriṇīm |
Seite 533 der Vorlage
dugdhābhāṃ saṃsthitāṃ dhyāyet ḍākinīṃ locanatrayām || 20 ||
karṇikāyāṃ sthitā yoniḥ kāmākhyā yogivallabhā |
apānākhyaṃ hi kandarpaṃ ādhāre ca trikoṇake || 21 ||
svayambhūliṅgaṃ tanmadhye paścimābhimukhaṃ bhavet |
bandhūkapuṣpasaṅkāśaṃ sūryakoṭisamaprabham || 22 ||
bhramantaṃ yonimadhye ca śiśiraṃ śaśabhṛtsamam |
tasyordhve kuṇḍalī śaktiraṣṭadhā kuṇḍalākṛtiḥ || 23 ||
aṣṭaprakṛtirūpā sā nābhestiryagadho gatā |
adhovaktrasthitādevī ūrdhvapucchā'tiśobhanā || 24 ||
akārādikṣakārāntā kuṇḍalītyabhidhīyate |
sā ca vidyullatākārā mṛṇālatantusannibhā || 25 ||
Seite 534 der Vorlage
parisphurati sarvātmā suptā'hisadṛśākṛtiḥ |
brahmadvāramukhaṃ nityaṃ mukhenāvṛtya tiṣṭhati || 26 ||
yena mārgeṇa gantavyaṃ brahmadvāraṃ nirāmayam |
mukhena śvāsaṃ praviṣṭā brahmarandhraṃ mukhaṃ tadā || 27 ||
mastake maṇivadbhinnasvayambhūliṅgaveṣṭinī |
nānyaḥ panthā dvitīyo'sti śarīre paramasya ca || 28 ||
mūlādhāre kāmarūpaṃ pīṭhaṃ paramadurlabham |
adhovaktrāṇi padmāni mūlādīni yathākramāt || 29 ||
mūlādhāracakram tadhyānaphalam
gudāttu dvyaṅgulādūrdhvamadho meḍhrāttu dvyaṅgulāt |
caturaṅgulavistāraṃ kandamūlaṃ khagāṇḍavat || 30 ||
ekāṅgulaṃ tu tanmadhye caturasraṃ trikoṇakam |
evaṃ dhyātvā ca vīrendraḥ sthiracittaḥ sthirendriyaḥ || 31 ||
ākuñcayed gudamūlaṃ cibukaṃ hṛdayopari |
nava dvārāṇi saṃyamya kukṣimāpūrya vāyunā || 32 ||
śabdabījena tāṃ devīṃ dṛḍhavibhrāmayettataḥ |
vāyunā bhidya tadvaktraṃ ūrdhvavaktraṃ tu kārayet || 33 ||
Seite 538 der Vorlage
udghāṭayet kapāṭaṃ tu yathā kuñcikayā dṛḍham |
ullāsojjvalakārasya śikhā yāti samujjvalā || 34 ||
mūlacakraṃ tato bhittvā brahmadvāraṃ vibhedayet |
ūrdhvaṃ bhittvā tu liṅgaṃ vai itaraṃ puṣkaraṃ tataḥ || 35 ||
mūlādhāre santataṃ dhyānayogāt
stambhakṣobhāvutplutirdārdurīva |
bhūmityāgaḥ khecaratvaṃ krameṇa
nṝṇāmete ṣaḍguṇāḥ sambhavanti || 36 ||
kāntiprakarṣo vapuṣo'pi
nādavyaktiḥ pradīptiḥ jaṭharānalasya |
laghutvamaṅgasya nijendriyāṇāṃ
paṭutvamārogyamadīnatā ca || 37 ||
svādhiṣṭhānacakram taddhyānaphalam
mūlādipadmaṣaṭkañca kalikāsadṛśaṃ śubham |
svādhiṣṭhānaṃ mahāpadmaṃ liṅgamūle rasacchadam || 38 ||
Seite 536 der Vorlage
bandhūka puṣpasaṅkāśaṃ sadā jalasamanvitam |
sindūraprasphuradvarṇairbādilāntaiśca maṇḍitam || 39 ||
śūlaṃ vajraṃ tathā padmaṃ ḍamaruṃ karapaṅkajaiḥ |
dadhānāṃ śyāmavarṇāñca rākiṇīṃ tritayānvitām || 40 ||
raktadhātvekanāthāṃ tāṃ cintayettatra sādhakaḥ |
vicintya sthiracittena adhiṣṭhānaṃ prabhedayet || 41 ||
iha vetti nidhāya mānasaṃ svaṃ
vividhañcāśrutaśāstrajālamuccaiḥ |
avadhūtajarāmayaḥ sa martyaḥ
suciraṃ jīvati vītamṛtyubhītiḥ || 42 ||
vapuṣo'śucitā janasya śaśvat
paramāṃ śuddhimihātanoti puṃsām |
śaradambujapelavasya dehe
dṛḍharuddho ghanatāñca śītaraśmiḥ || 43 ||
maṇipūracakram taddhyānaphalam
tadūrdhve savyadakṣābhyāṃ cintayet sādhakottamaḥ |
padmamadhye sthitaṃ śuddhaṃ vidyutābhaṃ trikoṇakam || 44 ||
Seite 537 der Vorlage
tanmadhye cintayed devaṃ brahmāṇaṃ haṃsavāhanam |
raktavarṇaṃ caturvaktraṃ dadhatañca trilocanam || 45 ||
cintayet kūrcapadme ca akṣamālāṃ kamaṇḍalum |
brahmasattvākṣamoṅkāraṃ sthitaṃ nābheradhaḥ sadā || 46 ||
nābhau nīlanibhaṃ padmaṃ maṇipūraṃ daśāsrakam |
vidyutpuñjasphuradvarṇairḍādiphāntaiśca maṇḍitam || 47 ||
vahninā saṃyutaṃ tatra lākinīṃ māṃsadhātugām |
mānasaṃ saṃvibhāvyātha bhedayettadanantaram || 48 ||
sthāne'sminnihitātmanaḥ sukṛtinaḥ pātālasiddhiṃ parāṃ
khaḍgasyāpratimasya sādhanamapi syādīpsitañca kṣitau |
rūpaṃ bhūmivisarjanaṃ parapure śaktaḥ praveṣṭuṃ jarā-
hāniścākhiladuḥkharogaśamanaṃ kālasya vā vañcanam || 49 ||
anāhatacakram taddhyānaphalam
anāhataṃ hṛdi dhyāyet piṅgābhaṃ dvādaśacchadam |
drutasvarṇaprabhāvarṇaiḥ kādiṭhāntaiśca maṇḍitam || 50 ||
Seite 538 der Vorlage
medaḥsthāṃ kākinīṃ tatra pītābhāṃ mattarūpiṇīm |
abhayaṃ ḍamaruṃ śūlaṃ pāśañca karapaṅkajaiḥ || 51 ||
dadhānāṃ cārurupāñca nānābharaṇabhūṣitām |
tatraivāṅguṣṭhamātmānaṃ pradīpakalikopamam || 52 ||
tatra sañcintayed devaṃ nārāyaṇaṃ nirañjanam |
śuddhasphaṭikasaṅkāśaṃ vāṇīlakṣmīvibhūṣitam || 53 ||
vainateyasamārūḍhaṃ śaṅkhacakragadādharam |
pītāmbaradharaṃ śāntaṃ vanamālāvibhūṣitam || 54 ||
pūrṇaśailaṃ mahāpīṭhaṃ tatraiva paricintayet |
prabhedayettataḥ paścāt sādhakaḥ sthiramānasaḥ || 55 ||
etasmin satataṃ niviṣṭamanasaḥ sthāne vimānasthitāḥ
kṣubhyantyadbhutarūpakāntikalitā divyastriyo yoginaḥ |
jñānañcāpratimaṃ trikālaviṣayaṃ kṣobhaḥ purasya śruti-
rdūrādeva ca darśanañca khagatiḥ syādyoginīmelanam || 56 ||
viśuddhacakram taddhyānaphalam
viśuddhaṃ ṣoḍaśārañca dhūmrābhaṃ kaṇṭhadeśake |
Seite 539 der Vorlage
tadante vyomabījañca śuklaṃ haimagajasthitam || 57 ||
taruṇāruṇasaṅkāśaiḥ svaraiśca parimaṇḍitam |
ākāśasahitaṃ padmaṃ śākinīṃ paricintayet || 58 ||
asthisaṃsthāṃ caturbāhuṃ pañcavaktrāṃ trilocanām |
pāśāṅkuśau pustakañca jñānamudrāñca dhāriṇīm || 59 ||
daṃṣṭriṇīmugrarūpāñca sadā madhumadākulām |
ardhanārīśvaraṃ devaṃ nānāmaṇivibhūṣitam || 60 ||
candracūḍaṃ trinayanaṃ varābhayakaraṃ śubham |
dhyātvaivaṃ cakrarājaṃ tu bhedayet sādhakottamaḥ || 61 ||
sthāne'tra saṃsaktamanā manuṣya-
strikāladarśī vigatādhirogaḥ |
jitvā jarāmañjananīlakeśaḥ
kṣitau ciraṃ jīvati vītamṛtyuḥ || 62 ||
iha sthāne cittaṃ satatamavadhāyāttapavano
yadi kruddho yogī calayati samastaṃ tribhuvanam |
na ca brahmā viṣṇurna ca hariharo naiva khamaṇi-
stadīyaṃ sāmarthyaṃ śamayitumalaṃ nāpi gaṇapaḥ || 63 ||
Seite 540 der Vorlage
ājñācakram taddhyānaphalam
dvidalaṃ hakṣavarṇābhyāṃ śubhābhyāṃ parimaṇḍitam |
vidyutkoṭiprabhaṃ cakraṃ bhruvorūrdhve manonmanī || 64 ||
binduyuktaṃ sarvavarṇaṃ sarvapadmeṣu cintayet |
yonimadhye sthitaṃ liṅgamitaraṃ taruṇāruṇam || 65 ||
jālandharaṃ mahāpīṭhaṃ hākinīṃ tatra cintayet |
bindusthāṃ hākinīṃ śukramedomajjāsvarūpiṇīm || 66 ||
akṣamālāñca ḍamaruṃ kapālaṃ pustakaṃ tathā |
cāpaṃ mudrāṃ dadhānāñca śuklāṃ netratrayānvitām || 67 ||
padmamadhye'ntarātmānaṃ prabhārūpaṃ hi kāraṇam |
oṅkārajyotiṣaṃ kalpapradīpābhaṃ jaganmayam || 68 ||
bālasūryapratīkāśāṃ sadā bindumadakṣaram |
tataḥ saṅkṣobhaṇadvāre dhyāyet padmaṃ suśobhanam || 69 ||
Seite 541 der Vorlage
dhyānayoganiratasya jāyate pūrvajanmakṛtakarmaṇāṃ smṛtiḥ |
tatra bindunilaye ca dūrato darśanaśravaṇayoḥ samarthatā || 70 ||
iha sannihitasvacittavṛttiḥ pratimāyāḥ pratijalpanaṃ karoti |
gamanañca pure pareṣāṃ punarutthānamapyaho mṛtasya || 71 ||
nirālambāṃ mudrāṃ nijagurumukhenaiva viditā-
miha sthāne kṛtvā sthiraniśitadhīḥ sādhakavaraḥ |
sadā'bhyāsāt paśyatyamaranilayānantarakhilā-
muḍuśreṇīṃ viṣṇorapi padamuḍūnāmapi patim || 72 ||
bhedānte padmaṣaṭkaṃ ca prasphuṭañcordhvavaktrakam |
bhavatyeva na sandeho'pyatha syāt sādhakasya ca || 73 ||
tadūrdhve cārdhacandre ca bhānumaṇḍalamuttamam |
makārabindurūpeṇa tadūrdhve candramaṇḍalam || 74 ||
bindorupari nādaṃ hi śuddhasphaṭikasannibham |
cetasā samprapaśyanti nādānte vṛṣabhadhvajam || 75 ||
śuddhasphaṭikasaṅkāśaṃ kapardaśaśibhūṣaṇam |
Seite 542 der Vorlage
vyāghrāmbaraṃ tu tanmadhye adhomukhaṃ saśaktikam || 76 ||
sthāne hyatra parītañca varadābhayapāṇikam |
prasannavadanaṃ śāntaṃ sarpayajñopavītinam || 77 ||
nādopari mahādevaṃ paśyanti jñānacakṣuṣā |
nānyat paśyanti tatraiva antaraṃ vṛṣabhadhvajam || 78 ||
puratrayaviniṣkrānto yatra vāyuḥ pralīyate |
tatra saṃsthaṃ manaḥ kṛtvā taddhyānamīśvaraṃ viduḥ || 79 ||
vibhāvya sādhakaśreṣṭho bhedayettadanantaram |
śaṅkhinīnālaṃ saṃsthāpyavyāptiśūnyaṃ vibharti yaḥ || 80 ||
amṛtodadhisaṅkāśaṃ śatayojanavistṛtam |
candanodyānamadhyasthaṃ vedikāṃ tu tadantare || 81 ||
tanmadhye sphaṭikaṃ dhyāyet paścimānanamambujam |
sravantamamṛtaṃ nityaṃ devyaṅge kamalāntare || 82 ||
Seite 543 der Vorlage
sahasrārapadmavarṇanam
sahasrārapadmaṃ visargādadhastā-
dadho vaktramāraktakiñjalkapuñjam |
kuraṅgeṇa hīnastriśṛṅgastadantaḥ
sphuradraśmijālaḥ sudhāṃśuḥ samāste || 83 ||
tadantargataṃ brahmarandhraṃ susūkṣmaṃ
yadādhārabhūtaṃ suṣumṇākhyanāḍyāḥ |
tadetat padaṃ divyamatyantaguhyaṃ
surairapyagamyaṃ sugopyaṃ suyatnāt || 84 ||
etat kailāsasañjñaṃ paramakulapadaṃ bindurūpī svarūpī
yatrāstre devedavo bhavabhayatimiradhvaṃsahaṃso maheśaḥ |
bhūtānāmādidevo rasavisarasitāṃ santatāmantaraṅge
saudhīṃ dhārāṃ vimuñcannabhimata phalado yogināṃ yogagamyaḥ || 85 ||
sthānasyāsya jñānamātreṇa puṃsāṃ
saṃsāre'smin sambhavo naiva bhūyaḥ |
bhūtagrāmaṃ santatanyāsayogāt
kartuṃ hartuṃ syācca śaktiḥ samagrā || 86 ||
sthāne pare haṃsanivāsabhūte-
kailāsanāmnīha vidhāya cetaḥ |
Seite 544 der Vorlage
yogī gatavyādhiradhaḥkṛtādhi-
vādhaściraṃ jīvati mṛtyumuktaḥ || 87 ||
sthāne'smin kṣayavṛddhibhāvarahitā nityoditā'dhomukhī
bālādityanibhaprabhāśaśabhṛtaḥ sā'ste kalā ṣoḍaśī |
bālāgrasya vikhaṇḍitasya śatadhā caikena bhāgena yā
sūkṣmatvāt sadṛśī nirantaragalatpīyūṣadhārādharā || 88 ||
etasyāḥ parataḥ sthitā bhagavatī bhūtādhidevādhipā
nirvāṇākhyakalā'rdhacandrakuṭilā sā ṣoḍaśāntargatā |
bālāgrasya sahasradhā vigalitasyaikena bhāgena yā
sūkṣmatvāt sadṛśī trilokajananī yā dvādaśārkaprabhā || 89 ||
nirvāṇākhyakalāpadoparigatā nirvāṇaśaktiḥ parā
koṭyādityasamaprabhā'tigahanā bālāgrabhāgasya yā |
koṭyaṃśena samā samastajananī nityoditā nirmalā
nityānandapadasthaloruvigaladdhārā nirālambanā || 90 ||
Seite 545 der Vorlage
etasyāḥ parataḥ parātparataraṃ nirvāṇaśakteḥ padaṃ
śaivaṃ śāśvatamaprameyamamalaṃ nityoditaṃ niṣkriyam |
tadviṣṇoḥ padamityuśanti sudhiyaḥ kecit padaṃ brahmaṇaḥ
keciddhaṃsapadaṃ nirañjanapadaṃ kecinnirālambanam || 91 ||
āropyā'ropya śaktiṃ kamalajanilayādātmanā sākameṣu
sthāneṣvājñāvasāneṣvavahitahṛdayaścintayitvā krameṇa |
nītvā nādāvasānaṃ khagata kulamahāpadmasadmāntarasthāṃ
dhyāyeccaitanyarūpāmabhimataphalasamprāptaye śaktimādyām || 92 ||
sākṣāllākṣārasābhaṃ gaganagatamahāpadmasadmasthahaṃsāṃ
pītvā divyāmṛtaughaṃ punarapi ca viśenmadhyadeśaṃ kulasya |
cakre cakre krameṇāmṛtarasavisaraistarpayet devatāstā
hākinyādyāḥ samastāḥ kamalajapadagāṃ tarpayet kuṇḍalīṃ tām || 93 ||
kuṇḍalī kuṇḍalākārānakrībhūtā nivāsinī |
iḍā ca piṅgalā caiva suṣumnānilayaṃ vrajet || 94 ||
śaktiṃ bhairavasaṃyogādamṛtānandamānayet |
Seite 546 der Vorlage
candramārgeṇa vāyuñca pibettañca śanaiḥ śanaiḥ || 95 ||
kumbhakañca yathāśaktyā suryamārgeṇa recayet |
sūryamārge pibedvāyuṃ candramārgeṇa recayet || 96 ||
śūnyañca prativimbacandrasadṛśaṃ sūkṣmātisūkṣmaṃ paraṃ
sarvaṃ vyāpya tamomayaṃ jagati saddhāmaprakāśaṃ param |
dṛśyādṛśyavināśabhedasakalaṃ jyotirmayaṃ sarvato
dhyātvā tacca padaṃ tu sādhakavaraiḥ dūrīkṛtaścāntakaḥ || 97 ||
evamabhyasyamānasya ahanyahani niścitam |
jarāmaraṇaduḥkhādyairmucyate bhavasāgarāt || 98 ||
yonimudrābandhaphalakathanam
caturvidhā tu yā sṛṣṭiryasyāṃ yonau prajāyate |
punaḥ pralīyate yasyāṃ kālāgnyādiśivāntakam || 99 ||
yonimudrā parā hyeṣā bandhastasyāḥ prakīrtitaḥ |
tasyāstu bandhamātreṇa tannāsti yanna sādhayet || 100 ||
Seite 547 der Vorlage
anyathā japyate yastu anyathā kurute tu yaḥ |
nāsau tatphalapātrañca satyaṃ satyaṃ na saṃśayaḥ || 101 ||
chinnā bandhāśca ye mantrāḥkīlitāḥ stambhitāśca ye |
dagdhāḥ santrāsitā hīnā malināśca tiraskṛtāḥ || 102 ||
bheditā bhramasaṃyuktāḥ suptā sammurcchitāśca ye |
vṛddhā bālāstathā prauḍhāstathā yauvanagarvitāḥ || 103 ||
aripakṣe sthitā ye ca nirvīryāḥ sattvavarjitāḥ |
aṃśakena vihīnāśca khaṇḍaśaḥ śatadhā kṛtāḥ || 104 ||
vidhinānena saṃyuktāḥ prabhavantyacireṇa tu |
siddhimokṣapradāḥ sarve sādhakena niyojitāḥ || 105 ||
yadyaduccarate mantrī varṇarūpaṃ śubhāśubhaṃ |
tattat sidhyatyasandeho yonimudrānibandhanāt || 106 ||
dīkṣayitvā vidhānena abhiṣicya sahasradhā |
tato'dhikārī bhavati tantre'smin sādhakottamaḥ || 107 ||
brahmahatyāsahasrāṇi trailokyamapi ghātayet |
nāsau lipyati pāpena yonimudrānibandhanāt || 108 ||
Seite 548 der Vorlage
tasmādabhyasanaṃ nityaṃ kartavyaṃ puṇyakāṅkṣibhiḥ |
ayāsājjāyate siddhirabhyāsānmokṣamāpnuyāt || 109 ||
samvittiṃ labhate'bhyāsāt yogo'bhyāsāt pravartate |
mantrāṇāṃ siddhirabhyāsādabhyāsādvāyusādhanam || 110 ||
kālavañcanamabhyāsāttathā mṛtyuñjayo bhavet |
etadbhedaṃ vijānāti sa yāti paramaṃ padam || 111 ||
tadaṣṭadhā tu jīvo'sau bahiryāti dine dine |
dineśāṅgulimānena tadardhañcopavāsataḥ || 112 ||
triguṇaṃ ratikāle ca dviguṇaṃ bhojanād bahiḥ |
ata ūrdhvaṃ vahedvāyustriguṇaṃ yadi daivatam || 113 ||
nyūnaṃ dhatte tataḥ prāṇaḥ śarīraṃ parimuñcati |
śarīrasamatāṃ nītvā nyūnaṃ vā sādhakottamaḥ || 114 ||
kumbhayitvā adhovāyuṃ kuṇḍalīmukhavartmani |
yojayitvā tato jīvaṃ kuṇḍalyā sahitaṃ sudhīḥ || 115 ||
gamāgamaṃ kārayitvā siddho bhavati nāparaḥ |
pīyate khādyate yattu tatsarvaṃ kuṇḍalīmukhe || 116 ||
hutvā siddhimavāpnoti na ca bandhena bādhyate |
Seite 549 der Vorlage
avadhūtācārakathanam
bhikṣā kāryā na ca svārthaṃ kuṇḍalyāḥ prakṛteḥ punaḥ || 117 ||
re mātardehi me bhikṣāṃ kuṇḍalīṃ tarpayāmyaham |
avadhūtāśrame sthitvā bhairavānandatatparaḥ || 118 ||
bhairavo'haṃ na cānyo'smi na cānyo matparaḥ kvacit |
tantramantrārcanaṃ sarvaṃ mayi jātaṃ na cānyathā || 119 ||
śivo'haṃ bhairavānando matto'haṃ kulanāyakaḥ |
raktamālyāmbaradharo hetuyuktaḥ sadā bhavet || 120 ||
evaṃ bhikṣāṃ vrajan bhikṣurbhairavānandatatparaḥ |
yena kenāpi veśena yena kenā'pyalakṣitaḥ || 121 ||
yatra kutrāśrame tiṣṭhan kulayogīśvaraḥ sadā |
unmattamukajaḍavat virale lokamadhyage || 122 ||
Seite 550 der Vorlage
kvacicchiṣṭaḥ kvacidbhraṣṭaḥ kvacid bhūtapiśācavat |
nānāveśadharo yogī vicarettu mahītale || 123 ||
sarvasparśo yathā vāyuryathākāśaśca sarvagaḥ |
sarvabhakṣo yathā vahnistathā yogī sadā śuciḥ || 124 ||
tathā mlecchagṛhānnādi yogīhastagataṃ śuci |
kṣīyate na ca pāpena badhyate na ca janmanā || 125 ||
yadvanmantrabalopetaḥ krīḍan sarpairna daṃśyate |
tathā jñānaparo yogī krīḍannindriyapannagaiḥ || 126 ||
pūjayanti mahādevīṃ kulāṅgakṛṣṭimātrataḥ |
gandhaṃ puṣpañca tāmbulaṃ naivedyaṃ yatra yadbhavet || 127 ||
manasā tat samutsṛjya bāhyataḥ kulavāriṇā |
ātmanyeva samāyojya devīrūpakuleśvaraḥ || 128 ||
Seite 551 der Vorlage
na pūjā nāpi tannāma na niṣṭhā na vratādikam |
pūrṇo'haṃ bhairavaścāhaṃ nityānando'hamavyayaḥ || 129 ||
nirañjanasvarūpo'haṃ nirvikāro hyahaṃ prabhuḥ |
sarvaśāstrābhiyukto'haṃ sarvamantrārthapāsyāḥ || 130 ||
asmatparataro deśo na jāto na janiṣyati |
ānandarūpavān bhūtvā sarveṣāṃ priyakāraka || 131 ||
na yogī na bhogī na vātmā na kāṅkṣī
na vīro na dhīro na vā sādhakendraḥ |
sadānandapūrṇo dharaṇyāṃ vivekī
cirājjātadhūto dvitīyo maheśaḥ || 132 ||
śrutau kuṇḍale'sṛg gale muṇḍamālā
kare pānapātraṃ mukhe hanta hālā |
parityaktakarmā layanyastadharmā
virakto'vadhūto dvitīyo maheśaḥ || 133 ||
Seite 552 der Vorlage
vāme rāmā ramaṇakuśalā dakṣiṇe pānapātraṃ
madhye nyastaṃ maricasahitaṃ śūkarasyoṣṇamāṃsam |
skandhe vīṇā lalitasubhagā sadgurūṇāṃ prapañcaḥ
kaulo dharmaḥ paramagahano yogināmapyagamyaḥ || 134 ||
iti śrīmajjñānānandaparamahaṃsaviracite kaulāvalīnirṇaye ekaviṃśollāsaḥ samāptaḥ || 21 ||
Abschluss
Der Kaulāvalīnirṇaya ist eine der umfassendsten systematischen Darstellungen des Kaula-Weges. Er führt von Guru-Bhakti, Karma und Tattvajñāna über Körper- und Raumreinigung, Mantra, Nyāsa, innere Pūjā und äußere Ritualpraxis bis zu Kuṇḍalinī-Yoga und Avadhūta-Ideal.
Seine besondere Stärke liegt in der Verbindung von Ritual und Erkenntnis. Schon früh erklärt der Text, dass Japa, Homa und Arcana nur so lange Mittel sind, bis das Tattva unmittelbar erkannt wird. Im Antaryāga werden alle äußeren Gaben zu inneren Bewusstseinsakten; im Mānasa-Homa wird schließlich das gesamte Universum in das Feuer der Erkenntnis geopfert.
Für Yoga-Aspiranten sind besonders Guru-Dhyāna, Kuṇḍalinī, Bhūtaśuddhi, Bhāvapuṣpa, Antaryāga, Mānasa-Homa und die Cakra-Lehre von Bedeutung. Meditation hilft, die innere Seite dieser umfangreichen Ritualtradition zu erschließen.
Weiterführende Artikel
- Kaulavali Nirnaya Rituale – die Rituallehren des Werkes als übersichtliches Handbuch.
- Kaulavali Nirnaya Devanagari – vollständiger Sanskrittext in Devanagari.
Textgrundlage
Diese Ausgabe folgt der Muktabodha-Datei M00231. Die Quelle nennt Jñānānanda Paramahaṃsa als Autor und Arthur Avalon als Herausgeber der 1927 erschienenen Ausgabe der Tantrik Text Series.
Abschlussprüfung
Für diese Endfassung wurden Gliederung, 21 Ullāsas, Querverweise, Umschrift und Artikelgröße nochmals geprüft. Die deutsche Fassung ist ausdrücklich als vollständige inhaltliche Erschließung des Gesamtwerks gekennzeichnet; sie beansprucht keine Vers-für-Vers-Übersetzung jeder Sanskritzeile. Der vollständige Sanskrittext in Umschrift bleibt ungekürzt enthalten, die Devanagari-Fassung ist wegen der Größenbegrenzung ausgelagert.
Siehe auch
- Kaula
- Kula
- Kularnava Tantra
- Tantra
- Shakti
- Kundalini
- Guru
- Puja
- Nyasa
- Bhuta Shuddhi
- Antaryaga
- Manasa Puja
- Homa
- Japa
- Purascharana
- Kumari Puja
- Diksha
- Yantra
- Matrika
- Yogini
- Bhairava
- Kali
Seminare
Meditation
Antaryāga, Bhāvapuṣpa und Mānasa-Homa zeigen die meditative Innenseite des Kaula-Weges.
- 27.11.2026 - 29.11.2026 Atme dich frei! Yoga, Meditation & Achtsamkeit
Lade dich mit neuer Energie auf & stärke deine Selbstheilungskraft! Wir praktizieren dynamische und ausgleichende Atemübungen und bringen unseren Atem…- Adidivya Andre
- 29.11.2026 - 06.12.2026 Shivalaya Stille Retreat
Stille – Schweigen – Sein. In der Abgeschiedenheit des Shivalaya Retreatzentrums fühlst du dich dem Himmel ganz nah. Mit intensiver Meditations- un…- Swami Nirgunananda, Rukmini Keilbar
Kundalini Yoga
Der erste und letzte Ullāsa verbinden die Kaula-Rituallehre ausdrücklich mit Kuṇḍalinī und den Cakras.
- 04.12.2026 - 06.12.2026 Der Vagusnerv im Yoga
Der Vagus-Nerv, der X. Hirnnerv, verbindet das Gehirn mit allen wichtigen Körperorganen und funktioniert in beide Richtungen wie eine Informationsautob…- Premajyoti Schumann, Helena Horsch
- 04.12.2026 - 06.12.2026 Kundalini Yoga Mittelstufe
Intensives Kundalini Yoga Seminar zur Erweckung der inneren Kundalini Energie, Erweiterung des Bewusstseins und Entfaltung des vollen Potentials. Yoga A…- Manuel Hirning
